கவனிக்க: இந்த மின்னூலைத் தனிப்பட்ட வாசிப்பு, உசாத்துணைத் தேவைகளுக்கு மட்டுமே பயன்படுத்தலாம். வேறு பயன்பாடுகளுக்கு ஆசிரியரின்/பதிப்புரிமையாளரின் அனுமதி பெறப்பட வேண்டும்.
இது கூகிள் எழுத்துணரியால் தானியக்கமாக உருவாக்கப்பட்ட கோப்பு. இந்த மின்னூல் மெய்ப்புப் பார்க்கப்படவில்லை.
இந்தப் படைப்பின் நூலகப் பக்கத்தினை பார்வையிட பின்வரும் இணைப்புக்குச் செல்லவும்: Epigraphia Zeylanica 3

Page 1


Page 2


Page 3


Page 4


Page 5
EPIGRAPH
LITHIC AND OT]

AZEYLANICA
BEING
HER INSCRIPTIONSOF EYLON

Page 6
EPIGRAPHIA
BE)
LITHIC AND OTHER CEY)
EDITED AND TR
DON MARTINO DE ZIL
INFOUR v
1904
VOLI 1904-1912
Dy. 4 to, 332 pp. 30 Plates (Reprint London, 1912 Edn.) 1994 (Archaeological Survey of Ceylon)
EDITED AND TR
DON MARTINODEZILV
H.W. CODI
VOL. 1928-1
Dy 4 to, 380p (Reprint London, (Archaeological Su
EDITED AND TR
H.W. COD
AN S. PARANA
VOL 1933-1
Dy 4 to, 220p (Reprint London, (Archaeological Sl

ZEYLANICA
NG
R INSCRIPTIONS OF LON
ANSLATFD BY
VAWICKREMASINGHE
OLUMES 934
VOL. III 1912-1927
Dy 4 to, 348 pp, 39 Plates (Reprint London, 1928 Edn.) 1994 (Archaeological Survey of Ceylon)
ANSLATED BY
AWICKREMASINGHE
RINGTON
III 933
p. 38 Plates 1933. Edn.) 1994 rvey of Ceylon)
ANSLATED BY
RINGTON D AVITANA
IV 1934
p. 21 Plates 1934 Edn.) 1994 urvey of Ceylon)

Page 7
EPIGRAPHIA
LITHICAND OTHE CEY
EDITED AND
DON MARTINO DE ZI
H.W. CO
IN FOU
19(
V(
192
ASIAN EDUCA NEW DELHIA

ZEYLANICA
IN
R INSCRIPTIONS OF
LON
TRANSLATED BY
LVA WICKREMASINGHE
DRINGTON
RVOLUMES 4-1934
DL. III 8 - 1933
蜀
TIONAL SERVICES MADRAS År 1994

Page 8
ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES
*31, HAUZ KHAS VILLAGE, NEW DELHI-110016.
CABLE: ASIA BOOKS, PH.: 660187,668594, FAX: 011-68528C "5 SRIPURAM FIRST STREET. MADRAS-600014
AES
E2400. s (Set of 4 Vols.)
First Published: London, 1933 Archaeological Survey of Ceylon) AES Reprint: New Delhi, 1994 -
SEN: 81-206-094-x
1-206-097-1
Published by J. Jetley for ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES C-2/15, SDA New Delhi- OO6 Processed by Gaurav Jetley for APEX PUBLICATION SERVICES New Delhi-1006 Printed at Nice Printing Press Delhi-1 10092


Page 9
ARCHAEOLOGICAL S
EPIGRAPHIA
BEN
LITHIC AND OTHER
CEYL
WOL.
1928一
L ON I
PUBLISHED FOR THE GOVERNMENT (
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PR
I9

URVEY OF CEYLON
ZEYLAN |CA
INSCRIPTIONS OF
ON
III
1933
| ON
F CEYION BY HUMPHREY MILFORD ESS, AMEN HOUSE, E. C.
an

Page 10


Page 11
PREFA
THE Apigraphia Zeylanica which w through the initiative of Mr. Bell, the of Ceylon, continued to be published, til Dr. D. M. de Z. Wickremasinghe. Dur has brought out two volumes of the jourr present volume; and has thus placed at th of documents equally indispensable to the As Dr. Wickremasinghe could not, multifarious duties at the University of L graphical research as the exacting nature with the Archaeological Survey of Ceylon, 1929. : and the continuation of the work o entrusted to me. Mr. H. W. Codringto Service, took upon himself a part of thi. very scholarly papers to this volume.
Dr. Wickremasinghe, in the first two has set up a very high standard of schol my power, endeavoured to maintain this h for scholars to judge.
In transcribing the texts of the inscri from the system followed in the two prev types of the modern ligatures so, 6), c, a ma, and mó instead of ig, id, id, and fh, in these combined consonants were only h centuries, as they are in modern Sinha certain indications that, during this peric same symbols which have been transcri Sinhalese words of the mediaeval inscrii such words as Aalinga and marendra occ against the accepted usage to transcribe nareizaira. In such words as mang and sa are found without a vowel being added t

CE
is started about three decades ago ormer Archaeological Commissioner 1928, under the able editorship of ng this period, Dr. Wickremasinghe al and the first part (pp. I-5O) of the e disposal of scholars a large number historian as well as to the philologist. owing to reasons of health and the ondon, devote as much time for epiof the work demanded, his connexion as its epigraphist, came to an end in f editing this journal was, in the main, in, till recently of the Ceylon Civil s responsibility by contributing four
volumes of the Epigraphia Zeydanica, arship; and I have, so far as it lay in igh standard, with what success it is
ptions, I have made a slight departure ous volumes. The mediaeval protond 3) have been transcribed as hig, and, ... We are not certain that the nasals alf pronounced in the ninth to twelfth ese. On the other hand, there are d, they were fully pronounced. The ed as igr and iad when occurring in tions have also been used in writing rring in Sanskrit passages; and it is these Sanskrit words as Aaliiga and ld, where these combined consonants them, it would be an impossibility to

Page 12
iv PRE
pronounce the nasal only half. There symbols showing the fully pronounce done in part I of the first volume.
Mainly due to considerations of of inscriptions in Sinhalese characters was given up, except in the contribut of this volume; but at the request of feature to be essential, it was re-introd I wish to express here my inde Archaeological Commissioner of Ceyl epigraphical and archaeological studie the guidance that he offered me with in my earlier work. I have, in vario I have received from Mr. Codringt acknowledged all the help he has re of the history, social and political instit was always at my disposal; and an app a knotty problem has hardly ever been I am also indebted to Mr. J. D. de Sinhalese Etymological Dictionary, fo the interpretation of certain words an in reading the proofs of parts 4-6. Dr. have also been helpful to me in this dir received has been acknowledged in the Finally, I must thank the authori the care they have bestowed in the pro
OFFICE of THE ARCHAEoLOGICAL SURVEY, CoLO)
/une, I933.

FACE
ore I have throughout transcribed these nasal as Dr. Wickremasinghe, too, has
conomy, the practice of giving the texts in addition to the transcripts in Roman, ons by Mr. Codrington, in parts 2 to 5 several local scholars, who consider this lced in part 6. btedness to Mr. A. M. Hocart, the late on, not only for enabling me to pursue s connected with the island, but also for his invaluable criticisms and suggestions is places, mentioned the assistance that on, but it is scarcely possible to have hdered me. His unrivalled knowledge utions, and the numismatics of the island eal made to him in the course of solving in vain. 2 Lanerolle, the Assistant Editor of the r many valuable suggestions as regards l phrases and also for the help rendered G. P. Malalasekara and Dr. G. C. Mendis ection. Such other assistance as I have body of the work. ies of the Oxford University Press for luction of this volume.
S. PARANAVITANA.
BO.

Page 13
CONTI
PREFACE
LIST OF PLATES SYSTEM OF TRANSLITERATION .
ABBREVIATIONS d w ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS .
D. M. DE Z. WICKREMASINGHE, D.I
l. CEYLONESE CHRONOLOGY . 2. POLONNARU VA: LANKATILAKA (
No. 4) o O
H. W. CODRINGTON, C.C.S. (Retired).
3. THE ORU VALA SANNASA . a
S. PARANAVITANA.
4. BADULLA PiLLAR-INSCRIPTION (A 5. MANNAR KACCERI PILLAR-INSCR] 6. THŪPĀRĀMA SLAB-INSCRIPTION C 7. RUvAN VÄLISĀYA PILLAR-INSCRIP"
DĀSA (388-46 A.D.) 8. A FRAGMENTARY INSCRIPTION
JAFFNA ROAD, ANU RĀDHAPUR 9. INSCRIPTIONS ON THE STONE ANURÃDHAPURA (A.S. I. Nos. 10. GIRITAIĻĒ PILLAR-INSCRIPTION (.. ll. AN INSCRIPTION OF NISSAMKA
ĀĻA, PoĻONNARUVA (Reg. No 2. TWO ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS OF BH
AT MOLAHITIYAVELEGALA l3. KUCCAVĒLI ROCK-INSCRIPTION ( l4. ROCK-INSCRIPTION AT PAHALA l3. TWO ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS AT VI. 6. A NOTE ON THE ABHAYAGIRI l7. TōŅIGALA RoCK-INSCRPTION . 18. TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM EPPAN

ENTS
ITT.
SUARD-STONE INSCRIPTION (Reg.
.S.C. No. 35o) (PTION (A.S.C. No. 355) F GAJABAHU I (A.S.I. No. 368) . IION OF THE REIGN OF BUDDHA
ON A PILLAR DISCOVERED NEAR A (A.S.A. No. 92). CANOE WITHIN THE CITADEL, ;6ე-ვ67) .
1.S./. No. 37o)
MALLA, FOUND NEAR THIE VĀN
47O) ATIKA ABHAYA AND MAHĀNAGA
A.S.I. No. 383) . O KAYINĀTȚAMA (A.S.I. No. 424) (ÄREGALA (A.S.I. Nos. 425-426) COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION
AIA
PAGES iii
νii
xi
xiii
I-47
48-5o
51-7 I
71-1Oo
IOO-II,3
T I4-II9
I2O-126
126-13 I
I3 I-I37 Iვ8—I48
I49-152
I53-157 I58-16I
I62 163-169
- Ιό9-I 71
I72-188 I88-I94

Page 14
νi
19.
20.
2l.
22.
OONTH
GÄRAŇpIGALA ROCK-INSCRIPTION C INDIKATUSAYA COPPER PLAQUES KATARAGAMA INSCRIPTIONS
A FRAGMENTARY SLAB-INSCRIPTIC RAILING”, ANURĀDHAPURA .
H. W. CODRINGTON, C.C.S. (Retired).
23.
24.
25.
THE KEVULGAMA INSCRIPTION . THE MADAVALA ROCK-INSCRIPTION THE PALKUMBURA SANNASA
S. PARANAVITANA.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
3.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
TWO ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS FROM LA KALUDIYAPOKUNA INSCRIPTIONS COLOMBO MUSEUM PILLAR-INSCRIP DADIGAMA SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF B
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF BHUVAN AIK
DHAPURA * o
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SENA I . VELMILLA SILAB-INSCRIPTION OF SE
TWO TAMIL PILLAR-INSCRIPTIONS I
DEVANAGALA ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF KATUGAHA-GALGE PILLAR-INSCRIPT THE TAMIL INSCRIPTION ON THE C
H. W. CODRINGTON, C.C.S. (Retired).
KATTI
INDEX

ÈNTS
OF KASSAPA III (A.S.V. No. 45 II)
N FOUND AT THE * BUIDDHIST
BUÄTABÁÑIDIGALA
TION OF KASSAPA IV
HUVANEKA BÄHU VI
ABAHU MAHAPA FROM ANURA
ENA III FROM BUDUMUTTAVA
F PARĀKRAMABĀHU I ION . O te GALLE TRILINGUAL SLAB
PAGES
I95-I 99
I99-2 I2 2I2ー225
226-229
23O-235 235-24o 240-247
247-253 253-269 27o-277 278-286
286-288 289-294
294-3O2
3O2-312 31 2-325 325一33马 33I-34I
34O-34I
343-358

Page 15
CONT
PREFACE
LIST OF PLATES a SYSTHEM OF TRANSLITERATION .
ABBREVIATIONS. 始 ዛፅ ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS .
D. M. DE Z. WICKREMASINGHE, D.L l. CEYLONESE CHRONOLOGY . 2. POĻONN ARUVA : LAÑKĀTILAKA G
Νο. 4)
H. W. CODRINGTON, C.C.S. (Retired). 3. THE ORUVALA SANNASA . . .
S. PARANAVITANA.
4. BADULLA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION (A. 5. MANNAR KACCERI PILLAR-INSCRI 6. THÜPĀRĀMA SLAB-INSCRIPTION O) 7. RUC VAN VÄLISĀYA PILLAR-INSCRIPT
DĀSA (388-I6 A.D.) 8. A FRAGMENTARY INSCRIPTION C JAFFNA ROAD, ANU RĀDHAPUR. 9. INSCRIPTIONS ON THE STONE
ANURÃDHAPURA (A.S./. Nos. 3 10. GIRITALE PILLAR-INSCRIPTION (A ll. AN INSCRIPTION OF NISSAMKA
ĀĻA, PoĻONNARUVA (Reg. No. l2. TWO ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS OF BH.
AT MOLAHITIYAVELEGALA 13. KUCCAVĒLI ROCK-INSCRIPTION (, 14. ROCK-INSCRIPTION AT PAHALA 15. TWO ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS AT VIH. l6. A NOTE ON THE ABHAYAGIRI' 17. TōŅIGALA RoCK-INSCRPTION . 18. TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM EPPAV

ENTS
ΙΤΤ,
UARD-STONE INSCRIPTION (Reg.
S.C. No. 35O) PTION (A.S.C. No. 355) E GAJABAHU I (A.S.I. No. 368). 'ION OF THE REIGN OF BUDDHA
}N A PILLAR DISCOVERED NEAR A (A.S.I. No. 92). CANOE WITHIN THE CITADEL,
55-367).
'.S.I. No. 37o) MALLA, FOUND NEAR THE VAN47이)
ATIKA ABHAYA AND MAHĀNAGA
1.S.I. No. 383) . KAYINĀTTAMA (A.S. /. No. 424) ÅREGALA (A.S. /. Nos. 425-426) COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION
IA
PAGES
11
vii
ix
xi
xiii
I-47
48-5o
5Iー7I
7 – oo
loo-II 3
I I4—II 9
п 2o—126
126-13 I
13 I-I37 п38—148
I49-52
153-157 п58—Iбп
I62 163-I69
- Ιό9-I 71
I 72-188 I88-194

Page 16
LIST OF
Polonnaruva: Lankätilaka Guard-stone Insci The Oruvala Sannasa. Plate No. 2 . 3 y Place No. 3. y sy Platc No. 4 . Badulla Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 5 Mannar Kacceri Pillar-Inscription. Platc N Thupiirama Slab-Inscription of Gajabahu I. Ruvanvalisäya Pillar-Inscription. Platc No. Jaffna Road Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 8 Anuradhapura, Stone Canoe Inscriptions. P Giritale Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. Ic . Nissanka Malla's Inscription found near thc
No, II
Kuccaveli Rock-Inscription. Plate No. 12 Pahala Kayināt țama Rock-Inscription. Plat Two Rock-Inscriptions at Viharegala. Plat Tonigala Rock-Inscription of Šrīmcghavarņņ Two Inscriptions from Eppavala. Plate No, Garaidigala Rock-Inscription. Plate No. 1 ( Indikatusāya Copper Plaques. Plate No. I7
sy sy Plate No. 18
Plate No. 1 Kataragama Shrine, view from the S.E. Pl. Kataragama Kirivehera, view from the E. Kirivehera Slab No. 1. Plate No. 22.
s No. 2. Plate No. 23
Kataragama Pillar-Inscription. I’late No. 2 Anuradhapura Buddhist Railing Slab-Insc The Kevulgama Inscription. Plate No. 26 Madavala Rock-Inscription. Plate No. 27
Palkutihbura Sannasa. Plate No. 28

PLATES
iption. Plate No. 1 . ... to face flage 48
Plate No. 7
late No. 9
Van-Ala, Polonnaruva. Plate
te No. 1 3 2 No. 13 a. Plate No. I4 . y
15 . . yy
te No. 2O
Plate No. 2 I .
4 . yy iption. Plate No. 25
66
7o
7ο
78
IO2
I 16
I 26
126
I 32
139
I5 I
I6 I
Ι65

Page 17
viii LIST OF
Labuaitabifidigala Rock-Inscriptions. Plate N Kaludiyapokuna Cave-Inscription. Plate No s: Slab-Inscription. Plate No. Colombo Miuscum Pillar-Inscription of Kassap Dadigama Slab-Inscription. Plate No. 33 Anurādhapura : Pillar-Inscription of Bhuva.
No. 34 Kivulekada Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 34 Polonnaruva: Vata-dä-gé Pillar-Inscription. Velmilla Slab-Inscription. Plate No. 35 Two Pillar-Inscriptions from Budumuttava. I Devanagala Rock-Inscription. Plate No. 37 Katugaha-galge Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. The Tamil portion of the Galle Trilingual Slab

PLATES
D. 29
go
3 I .
IV. Plate No. 32 .
aikabahu Mahapa. Plate
late No. 34
late No. 36
ვ8 . O Plate No. 38
... to face flage 25o
s ) 258
y 264
274
y 28ο
sy 290
29O
29O. 298
sy ვO6
y 32O
sy 328
sy 328

Page 18
SYSTEMI OF TRA
丐 es al 可 ch 三芒 a
r čl aa* a mo- S፣Y ma- ai
इ ଚୁ இ i
き ö or şi 9 or fr
उ ○ उ C goal u
§ ඝ3 r
ऋटृ Č333 rare r
可 s l
न्दृ 6መሏግ sea
vwo せ) 6 C
IŲ e (GIT" e
6ò ai
m se ஒ O ऋ S ஒ Os
3a ஒள al っ5 ka
s s) amaram kha
3) 5 (medial) ga घ e gha `टु SD f ña
च 준) P Cal 司 ඡ cha 可 29 کع, F. ja 중 ze) jha उन्म a. கு ña e O - (ebင့ဖုlled ţa
d ó VD- țha
VOL., III.

ANSLITERATION
守 a)
引 受) ण نتیجہ
2Y
थ ○
द çç ध 6)
ज స్త్ర
τΗ 3
प む ब 6)
භ R ම
य C र d
ल G व 8)
पूण s
ष
e
ह &
ces ë.
* (anttsvāra) O MeV (anu nāsika) C (?)
(visarga) 3.
(S (avagraha) -
:
த (medial)
(medial)
da dha
ņa
tat
tha da
dha
ра
pha ba
bha
ya
la
V.
la
la
ra
na Sa and
Ça
Şa

Page 19


Page 20
ABBREV
A. = Apabhrainsa.
Abh.:= Abhidhanappadlīpikā, edited by Waskaduwe
Subhuti. Colombo, 1865.
A. I. C. = Ancient Inscriptions in Ceylon. By
Dr. E. Miller. 2 vols. London. 1883. Am... = Amavatura, edited by H. Jayatilaka.
Colombo, 1885-86. A Mg. = Ardha-Magadhi. Arch. Surv. = Archaeological Survey. A. S. C. = Archaeological Survey of Ceylon. A. S. S. I. = Archaeological Survey of Southern
India. A. S. W. I. = Archaeological Survey of Western
India. Y Bt.. = Bell's Text. C. -- C Uirl'Ent.
Ca. = Ceylon Antiquary. C.B.R.A.S. = Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society. C. I. I. or Corp. Inscript. Ind. = Corpus Inscrip
tionum Indicarum. C.J.Sc. G. = Ceylon Journal of Science, Section G.
Comp. Gram. = A Comparative Grammar of the Modern Aryan Languages of India. By John Beames. 3 vols. London, I 872-79.
Dh. = Dhammapada (Fausböll’s edi:tion. I 885). Ds. = Dalldāsirita. Dv. = Dīpavainsa. E. I. or Ep. Ind. = Epigraphia Indica. E. S. = Etymologie des Singhalesischen, von Wil
helm Geiger. München, 1897. E. Z. or Ep. Zeyl. = Epigraphia Zeylanica. Gram. = Grammar or Grammatik. Hc. = Hēmacandra. Ind. Ant. = Indian Antiquary. J. or Journ. = journal. JMI. = Jaina-Maharastri.

IATIONS
JŚ. 三 Jaina-Sauraseni. Lit. = literally. L. S. S. = Litteratur und Sprache der Singhalesen, von Wilhelm Geiger. Strassburg, 19OO. MI. = Maharastri. Mig. = Māgadhī. Mp. = Müller's plate. Mlr. = Mahāsammata-Rājāvaliya. MI t. = MÍ üle’s text. Mv. = Mahavarinsa. Mv. T. = Mahavarmsa Tikü. MI. W. Dict. = Sir Monier Monier-Williams’ San
skrit Dictionary. Oxford, 1899. Nām. = Nāmā valiya. Nar. = Narendracaritavallokalna-pradipikali. Nik. = Nikāyasaṁgraha. Or. Soc. = Oriental Society. .p. e. page. par. = paragraph مPli حسين .P Piyum. = Piyummala. p. p. p. = past participle passive. Pkt. – Prakrit. Pūj. = Pūjāvaliya. R. = Rajavaliya, printed edition. R.A.S. = Royal Asiatic Society. Rp. = Rajavikrama-prawritti. Rr. = Rajaratnäkara. Ruvam. = Ruvan mala. Š. = Šaurasēnī. S. B. E. = Sacred Books of the East, edited by
F. Max Müller. Sinh, = Sinhalese. Skt. = Sanskrit. Sr. = Sadldharmaratınäkara. T. = George Turnour. W. = L. C. Wijesinha, translator of the Mahi
VIS,
Z. D. M. G. = Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgen
ländischen Gesellschast.

Page 21
EPIGRAPHIA
VoLUME II
CORRIC
PAGE 51, l. 3-for eje)
„, 78, l. I 3-Koor Gor
ADDITIONS AN
Page 2, line 22, read Gunawardhana. Page 6, No. 2 o, read 44-I7. Page 29, foot-note 2, read Gunawardhan Page 3o, foot-note I, read Gunawardhan Pages 39-45. For an understanding of period, consult Schurhammer-Vol vaneka Bāhu und Franz Xavers, Page 4 II, No. I 73 According to Portu omitted in Mø.. seems to be ident No. 173 probably held the Kotte Ι5 Ι6 A.D.). Page 43, line I, 6, read after a reign proba Page 43, No. 174. Afor 2054-2O7I an 2O64; for I5II-I528 and I52: See pp. 283, 428, and 582 of Sch Page 43. Before Jaya-vira Bandara inse about 4I years; for 2085 and It born in I486 A.D. (ib. p. 425), sti (iô. p. 49). Page 44, No. I75. For 2 I years read read 2064-2 o94 and I52 I-I55I Page 44. Before Kumāra Baņdāra inser
for 2 o85-2 I3o and 1542-1587 and I52). This prince was born Page 44. Aelete and his grandson was
Dharmapala; for Dec. I55o read Page 45, No. 176. Read Dom João Dh
(ió. p. 643).

ZEYLANICA
, PART 2
ENDA
ead 36.
Samidi read Samidi Gon.
ID CORRECTIONS
ટી,
а.
the historical value of R and Mu. for this etzsch's Ceylon zur Zeit des Königs BhuLeipzig, I 928, pp. 25-28 and 5 I-53
guese authorities, No. 73 whose reign is ical with No. 172. If this is not the case, sovereignty for about ten years only (1506–
bly of ten years. d 207 1-2 of 2 read 2046-2O59 and 2059i-I529 read I 503-1516 and I5I6-I521. urhammer's work cited above. rt Dom Manuel; for about 20 years read 42 read 2 Io6 and 1563. This ruler was l reigning in 1551 (ib. p. 555) and in I562
3o years; for 2072-2093 and I529-I55o fö, pp. 283, 584, 585, and 675).
Dom João ; for 45 years read 19 years; ead 2 Io6-2 125 and 1563-1582 (tb. pp. 49 in I526 (iö. p. I 52). nade a Christian with the title Don Juan May 155 I. urmapala. This king was baptized in 1557

Page 22
ADDITIONS AND
2. Eine 22, read Gunawardhana. 6, No. 2 o, read 44-17. 9, Nos. 42-44. Regarding the identification the Maharatmale Rock-inscription, compa 12, No. 68, read Parinda. I 9, No. I I 6. Regarding Dappula IV’s parent 2o, Nos. I I 8, I 2o, and I 2 I. Regarding the
pp. I4 I-I42, 296, and 262-264. 29, footnote 2, read Gunawardhana. 3o, footnote I, read Gunawardhana. 39-45. For an understanding of the histori Schurhammer-Voretzsch's Ceylon zur Zei Leipzig, 1928, pp. 25-28 and 5 I-53. 41, No. 13. According to Portuguese auth seems to be identical with No. 172. If Kotte sovereignty for about ten years on 43, line I 6, read after a reign probably of ten 43, No. 174. A or 2054-207 I and 207 I-2 o' 1528 and 1528-1529 read 1503-I5 I6 Schurhammer's work cited above. 43. Before Jaya-vira Bandãra insert Dom Ma for 2 c85 and 1542 read 2 Io6 and 1563 still reigning in 1551 (ib. p. 555), and in 44, No. 175. For 2 I years read 3o years; / and I 52 I- I 55 I (ió. pp. 283, 584, 585, a 44. Before Kumãra Bandãra insert Dom João and 1542-I587 read 2 Io6-2 1.25 and IE born in II 526 (ib, p. I 52). 44. Delete and his grandson was made a C
for Dec. 155o read May 155 I. 45, No. 176. Read Dom João Dharmapãla. 48, lines II 8-I 9, /or two gāthās, each contair the Saddalavikkilita (Skt. Sardialavikridi 49, line I5, for epitaph read epigraph. 51, line 3, for es read e3e3. 54, footnote I, for Ulukudaya read Ulakuda 55, line 23, for kūkkan magduva read kukkan : 57, line 6, for Sandsaya read Sandesaya,

CORRECTIONS
of these three kings with the rulers mentioned in rep, Ι 56.
age, compare pp. I4 I-I42.
relationship of these three monarchs, see also
:al value of R. and Mt. for this period, consult des Königs Bhuvaneka Bähu und Franz Xavers,
orities, No. 173, whose reign is omitted in Mu, this is not the case, No. 173 probably held the ly (I 5o6—I 5 I 6 A.D.).
years. 72 read 2046-2O59 and 2059-2O64; for I5IIand 1516-1521. See pp. 283, 428, and 582 of
nuel; for about 20 years read about 41 years; . This ruler was born in I 486 A.D. (ib. p. 425),
I 562 (ib. p. 49). or 2 of 2-2093 and I529-155o read 2064-2 o94 nd 675). ); for 45 years read I 9 years; for 2085-2 13o 63-1582 (ib. pp. 49 and I52). This prince was
hristian with the title Don Juan Dharmapala;
This king was baptized in 1557 (b. p. 643).
ing two nineteen-syllable lines read a gatha in a) metre.
a.
naguva.

Page 23
Χίν
Page 67,
72
77
77
77,
77, 78 78, 78,
79,
79, 8,
82, 82, 84, 85., 88,
9o,
9 I,
9 I
94, 96,
97,
97,
99,
IO3,
IO3,
IO4,
Ιο 5,
IO5,
IO5,
IO5, Ιο 6, Ιο 6,
Io9,
II 2,
II 7,
I 23,
25,
27,
ADDITIONS AN
transliteration, line I4, for Dānna read line 8, /or Horaboravävawas read Hor: text C, line 27, for isä read isā. lines 43-44, for kenekun read kenekui text C, line 49, delete full-stop after van. text D, line 22, for Samdaruvan reads text D, line 52, for Golabagama read ( line 13, for Gon Samidi read Samidi G line 3o, for mandradi read mandrandi. line 5, for mandradias read mandraadi. line Io, for zdilaikma read zdildikma. line 33, for Samidi- read Samidi =. line 2, for Samadd read samadi. line I5, for ayyan read ayyan. lines 3o-3 II, for Udā Siri Saňgabo read line 21, for on read in; for Hopitigan footnote 4, delete bracket before Maya. footnote 5, /or Mc Grindle read Mc Cr line 27, for of the exaction read with th footnote I, for vyavaharanarin read vyav line 7, for Appavala read Eppavala. line 7, for mana van read manavun. line 8, for mdli read mili. line 19, insert full-stop after mentioned. line 18, for Nissanka read Nissanka. lines 6-7, for Bahadurusen read Bahad text A, line I6, for avu read ăvă. text C, lines II 8-I 9, for vadanā read va text D, line 3, insert hyphen after pe°. text D, line 4, insert hyphen before rähi text D, line 29, for Bahaduru-sen read text D, footrote 1, for Pilaviti read Pil line Io, read Mädiligiriya. line 24, for gäl read gäl; for sakata r footnote 3, for Daihbavalagama read I line 7, for kiri vara, tel vara read kiri line 6, for amuna read amuna. footnote 3, for the Duttha-gamani read line 3o, for Jaggayapeta read Jaggayy. text A, lines 5-6, for para puren read

O CORRECTONS
Dāna.
aboravāva was.
iamdaruvan. Golabāgamu.
O.
Sirisafgbo Udā.
padiya read Hopitigamu-padiya.
indle.
he exaction.
ahārāņāin.
SC
dnã.
irä.
Asahadura-sen.
avit.
ead íakata. loňbavalagama.
-zar, tel-war.
that Dutthagamani. peta; for Pet read Peta.
parapuren.

Page 24
ADDITIONS AND
Page I 33, lines 2 and 13, /or Mahāpālī read Mahi
I35, line 23, for Jetanana read Jetavana. 139, text A, line 26, delete hyphen before Bag I4 I, footnote 5, /or I 3 read 6o. 143, line 30-page I 44, line 2. Regarding th thinks that it might be derived from r to be a temple officer and is still in use be raf (= ratha) + nayaka. The car is But at Uggal Alutnuvara Dévale, the di clothes, taking charge of the keys of clothes, &c., while the attanůyaka moho, the perahairas and takes the lead in c offices have got mixed up. But if (Letter dated May 15, I-932.) I46, line 3, for parru read barru. I52, footnote 4, for bhritt read bhirti. 154, line 14, Vor Kutakana read Kudakana. 155, text,/or sagasa read Šagaša. I 56, footnote 5, delete full-stop after puta ; fo
Devanapiya. I 57, line 3, yor Abaya read Abhaya. 164, line 19, /or Äppávala read Eppávala. 168, l. 3o, for Skt. krnitvå read P. kinitvå. 175, line 6, for lavana read lavana. I75, lines 25-26, delete the sentence In the I 76, line 25, for gena read gena. 179, line 8, insert in the variant form puvay I8o, line 25, for Krtesu read Artesu. I 8 II, lines 24 and 25, for Mahatubaka read 183, line 28, /or Äppävala read Eppävala. I84, line I6, for ammana read ammama. I87, line 20, for lavana read lavana. I 87, lines 25-3o. The word vitiyala also oc provisions. I am indebted to the Hon I87, footnote 2, for Pagum read Pagum ; f. 188, line 6, for zadaztataka read zuedhaztataka I88, line I6, for AWikimmi Sand, Maidin Sand I 98, text B, line I, for lena read leņa. 198, text B, line 23, insert His Majesty befo 22o, line I5, read word.
223, lines 20-2 I, for Dambdiv read Dambac

) CORRECTIONS XV
pl.
e Sinhalese ge- name Ratnayaka, Mr. Codrington at(na) + ndyaka. He also adds Ratnayaka seems in Sabaragamuva. It thus would more naturally still used at Saman Deväle to my own knowledge. uties of the ratnayaka include giving out the usual the devale chests, taking care of the money and tlala keeps accounts of things taken out and in at lrawing the car. Possibly the duties of the two not, I think rat must be equivalent toe ratina'.
r Pusakana read Pulakana ; for Devanápiva read
... . ... the Pãli”.
a after word.
Mahatabaka.
curs in the Kăvyasekhara, xii. 69, where it means . Sir D. B. Jayatilaka for this reference. Dr ammaổ read afằfằafi.
read Vikinni-sand, toidin-sand,
re Siri Sambo.
liv.

Page 25
Xνί
Page 224,
282,
284,
ADDITIONS AND
lines 5-6. The word Hir-gof-kulen cau (P. Suriygutta)”. One of the Mau Devanampiya Tissa, with the Bo-tree his descent from this, prince, the title have the meaning attached to this footnote 6. line 9, for Ruhun read Ruhunu. footnote 6, for Variyan read Viriyan, footnote 7, for Doratu read Dorofu. line I, insert full-stop at the end of the line 2, for minis un read Minisun. line Io, /or Visuddhimargga read Vis line I4, for Aahapanas read kahavanas line 9, for mikita read nikata. line I6, for geneya read geneye. line I 7, for gene read gena. footnote 2, for Aathiki read Ratthika line 13, for Kalavāli read Kalalvali. footnote 7, for Kotagama read Kotgal line 14, read Kalingarayar. line 6, for Valviti read Valvit. footnote 4, for Sangha read Sangha. text B, line 12, for tunaruvange read line 13, for ajñaya read ajiāya. line 25, for Sinhala sange read Sinha footnote 7, for Childer's read Childers footnote 4, for Sangha read Sangha. line 15, Vor Kürugama read Küragam

CORRECTIONS
also be translated as “from the family of Hir-Got a princes who came to Ceylon, in the reign of was named Suriya-gutta; and if Mahinda traces laimini given to him may well be considered to ord in later Sinhalese literature. Compare also
ine.
uddhimagga.
tunuruvangē.
lla sarigë.
y
3.

Page 26
EPIGRAPHIA
No. 1. CEYLONE
HE chronological problems that 1 of the AEpigraphia Zeylanica mak some sort of a settled chronological tal consistently refer in our future discuss to this number such a one, which, th we feel sure, will none-the-less be welcor In the history of Buddhism in Cey which, by reason of the sanctity a devo the importance of the part they hav Buddhism, have come to serve as lan Not only the circumstances connecte as well, are matters of general agreem Ceylon and elsewhere; so much so th: to the extent of adjusting the lengths these universally accepted dates.
As an instance, there is the old sy Asoka, whose date is fixed from exte: Nibbana of the Buddha falls in 483 the later landmarks of Buddhist history for example, that at the beginning of years have nearly elapsed since the de not the vaguest idea of the existence consequence to them whether accordi fell in 483 B. C. or in 544 B. C. They sim date, already widely known, without any The contention, that the dates of at by the computations of historians wil 544-543 B.C. era, holds good, if at all, or by external synchronisms.
But there exist external synchroni. 483 B.C. era, e.g. the embassy to Sam vanna (No. 59), the arrival of Fa-Hiar
For example, see below, p. 5, note I. o See Fleet, V.R.A.S., II 9o 9, p. 22. Cf. also I927), Ch. xxii for arguments adduced in favour of of in 483 B.C. As
VOL. III

ZEYLANICA
SE CHRONOLOGY
have been raised in the past numbers e it indispensable that we should have ole of Ceylon kings, to which we could ons. We propose, therefore, to prefix hough probably subjected to criticism, ne to the readers of this publication.
lon there are some outstanding events, ut people have invested them with, and e played in the rise and progress of dmarks in the history of the Island. d with these events, but their dates ent among the Buddhist chroniclers of at we find later writers have often gone of reigns of kings so as to fit in with
inchronism of Devanampiya-Tissa with rnal sources, with the result that the B.C. Upon this synchronism some of 7 are based; so that when we are told, Siri-Meghavanna's (No. 59) reign, 845 ath of the Buddha, the chroniclers had of a Christian era, and it was of no ng to this era the Buddha's nibbana ply adhered to the traditional Buddhist
other calculation whatsoever. these landmarks were probably arrived ho lived after the establishment of the ly in such cases as are not corroborated
sms which do corroborate not only the W udragupta in the reign of Siri-Meghain the reign of Buddhadasa (No. 61)
Pradhan's Chronology of Ancient India (Calcutta, fixing the death of the Buddha in 487 B.C. instead adduced by Fleet, Ió., pp. 5 and 333.

Page 27
2 EPIGRAPHIA
and Kassapa II’s (No. 74) embassy namely, the 544-543 B.C. era, e.g. Mi attempt to gain the Ceylon crown Sool datha I (No. 95); the invasion by t Cola country in Kassapa V's (No. I by Parantaka I about 943 A.D.' The the chronological table, agree with the Kassapa I (No. 74) 526-552 A.D. On t datha I (No. 95) 642-65 I A.D. they S. era of 544-543 B.C. How this excess reckoning, came into existence within 65 I A.D.)--whether by the accumulation years, or by the deliberate adjustments the introduction of a new era from : unable at present to determine .
In drawing up the following table, suggested" by the late Dr. Fleet, to wil the field of Indian epigraphy. We hav of each king's reign, and made due al The importance of the latter consider: logy, is obvious and has been already de Mudaliyar W. F. Gunawardhana in his of the Wikayasangaha.
Our chronological table, calculated C of the /a/havamsa", for example, have reigns in the manner stated above. I the places where the dates from extern calculated from the Sinhalese chronic Buddhist history.
See below, p. II and Sylvain Lévi, Journal A * For these three synchronisms, see Hultzsch,
By means of adding or omitting reigns or the other instead of simultaneously in different part: when we consider that the Thera Dhammakitti who Cillavamsa lived in the thirteenth century A.D. whe See below, p. 25.
In this connexion we venture to suggest that if it can be proved that there were variations in the of the Macedonian king, Alexander, in 323 B.C., as sixth century A.D., when Buddhist dates of synchron
See W.A.A.S., I 909, p. 338, n. I. We use the title Mahavamsa to include the s

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
to China, but also the newer one, na-Vamma's (No. 99) first unsuccessful after 642 A.D. in the reign of Hatthae Sinhalese and the Pandyas, of the 5) reign; and the invasion of Ceylon se synchronisms, as will be seen from older era of 483 B.C. up to the time of he other hand, from the time of Hattha'em to follow the dates based on the of about sixty years in the Buddhist a period of nearly 125 years (526of errors in the computation of regnal made by later historians o, or through some other Buddhist country-we are
we have more or less followed the model hom we owe so much for his labours in 2 also carefully considered the duration lowance for expired and current years. tion, in achieving accuracy of chronomonstrated by, among others, the GateIntroduction to the English translation
on these lines, shows where the compilers attempted the adjustment of lengths of t will, moreover, bring to prominence al sources are in agreement with those les, and based on the landmarks of
statique, I9oo, pp. 316 et seq. and pp. 4or et seq. /.A.A.S., I913, p. 525.
making two contemporaneous kings rule one after of the Island. This supposition is not improbable wrote this portion of the Mahavamsa or rather the 544-543 B.C. era was well established in Ceylon.
this discrepancy of 6o years may be accounted for, alculation of the Christian calendar since the death the difference appears only after the fifth or the ous events are compared with Christian dates. pp. xiii and xiv. :cond part of this work, namely, the Cillavanisa.

Page 28
A CHRONOLO(
OF CEYLC

GICAL TABLE
)N KINGS

Page 29
EPIGRAPHIA
“S” s’y:/ on 33IJ : |xx od ottoņussuu.1), ‘vstavo -ps/1 JW ‘uos səÐ gɔ ɓələqw -osio pɔɔnppe suoseəli Joj (q).Iowļsnin nou sự puu osuttonspeiq ssəund sį ussi. L-u.ýsciturut A3CI ou e.( -ưț¢,\ luo.] so souostųo əų L
ぐ* ずくダ
e reșeu-essņedin ņoop 7v.mn/pu (e.I e Anus -euugtutup I,
·ņus) bue3eu -ļūůedeque L
sy-evitto y plev statsguo.cz/ouÁS,
*esque AediỚI = 207 'esse.AcțgŅI = y
ta51a.) /o pada so Əsaevo puv yuozzz -ư.zə2059 so y vəS
'enquisgpeįeq = scy ‘eśsse Ausgìl-eletutueseqe IN= V/V
So) NI>A NOTIÄ3HO HO GITIĶI VJL TIVO I OOTIO NON HO V
ựyvəp s, vụppng so zvə, əựy sv. Og StSー等寺3 ito pəsvợ 1943 uwzystasyo
'ess[exesnā = (was ‘quouinɔ = 9
y r y = y y sy
寸寸寸十9寸寸
9 **—ogy oo og
ự, vagy s, vyppng /o „zvæM 37/7 so 'o og ogț7 tzo posoq v zo tzvryszczyɔ
u 9-0 c
68-38
gƐ–1 og "y
‘oogs of 5 – †7ț75 two zo *o og 937 uo
pəspę „doff/or/o? 10.c3 /sys/ppaeg
Cae;
y zo
38
O8
88
8AɔpnsgAnpůeas
*(\uə8ə.I se essinoda) wnN93883 LNI
oorpus ut pyp7 /ộ Ấury ‘mygg-vựųış/0 uoŞ oK8țỊA
sə3.//tos.com/?O
zostav/2pựvyy
uổzəae /o // 5ưə7
'exisdipeld-euex[opea enqueɔeupuəre N = upA7
‘eu exigune letu.Ieuppes = ×S *ësųIeAưInɔ suspnsous esque Aeqe IAI = 2JŲ
ørgsuot;wp3 « puɔ ɔtawowy
'eqeuổụeses ex{IN = yyyy ‘eu exseunerețe ȘI = .cy
ouonspɔ pəŋusud
‘oAV
ogļsiae Id-etueus!!Auffe`s = dy—: suoņvụnouqqy

vOL. III
ZEYLAN ICA
'loqməoolle uusų istuo oys" puu ... (I 's leos susqm Jossɔɔ, pɔud sțų put ‘subƏÁ Álloj jo tio!...I u tuỊų 10[[e puu ‘o ‘o N jo uos e uəəq oAuts on uss! L-eduủes) ə:țuu øy puu y ‘o ‘ON
· # # z —C# z odd ovipus suņousy /o soporto.tz/O sueqpeiq
« ~ 4. (' £, o Co• „-s,-sA)**
ựyvəp panyvu eundut!pgunuy
uoựpotpqv い
ựypop /punyvu
1. W z-loɛ
!oɛ–118
! 18-+68
#68–# 1 sy
『* r
9ɛz-9 || 1
9!. I-901
90 1–63
63–69
z , so
o9 y soo
**
ày zz
o9
o.l.
! 1 !
oz
of row /ó uos sy pup y of surp -puoɔɔw ‘ao ‘o ‘o V so uoŞ bAqsojny,
'# 'oA, so uos' essỊL-(ed)eủeÐ
os “ov /o mɔŋɔAY ĐẤeqqgxȚnþůbas
-(sup3;, so
Ɛ ooA7./0 uoựyouq ‘bossų. ɔɔuļļā). NmN938 HALNI
‘a ‘o v /o uos' 0&eqqv
‘I ‘oAy /o uoffo.uq ‘vyp7 Ao vytlamış ŝtạy /0 uoŞ (Aøp-swanġġwas ‘quĮS)

Page 30
No. 1)
A CHRONOLOGICAL T
:Axxx od “uongi -Suel L '...JŲ ‘Iɔɓə9 pue ‘6*8 ·d ·606 i “So Hory:/ ‘,3əĻI ɔɔS ‘uos ludunsn Jo uoŋe.inp əq. 8up.ivoạYI
'ox{10M suosionssts is!!!ppng| 191||0 put osəIetsu! S ɔiŋ II, ts\|\\ səəuồɛ əlup ıssı!!:pinsi wsts, L
ut zv/y £ €
posoợợp lươ tạwys
posoợøp // wop pw.umyvu いい
!//wòp pwungwu * &
Wypop yw umyvu
9 × 1-99 i
99 1-1 || 1
kl. 1-18 i
lạt-l61
16 l-log
ŁOG LỰU
8881@%8
gzo-9oo
9oC-96 s
96c-98 s
98 z-9 || 0
91,03 000
Q I
267 z I
© i
(was oi
(was o 1
o »
C) I
Z Z
* O I
O i
O I
oso
z I
O I
-ċoq’/v-eys topo so soA Ļouv-ı AA
‘6 (osv /o uzņoug (uoụeuoIoO əlojəq essII - epủyd -æủủeans) oss! L-BIņs
'o 'o V_/o uoffo.us/ '8AȚSgqoȚI
*4. toAy /0 uoqaeoag oK!!!. n.
:9 'o V /ó uos puoɔɔS (sĻL-șd-wuraaq ‘quĮS)
, oss! L-8&qđųIbug AəGI
osasy
‘...oppop (8x1844 nĐ -øs.com/ o /ô韃
suɔɖunsm satut, Zoues.
£1 az i.
! 1
o ,

5
ABLE OF CEYLON, KINGS
·ə(qeqorduus ousaq KıțA33uos qɔns—ųneəp ssq se zor put uo!ssəɔɔe sțų sie P12 LLL L0 LLLL L LLL LLLL LLLLL LLLLL LLL LLL LLL LL LL SL SLL L LLLL LLLLL LLL SLLLL L SLL SLLS LLLL LLLLLLLL LLL LLLL LLLL LL LLLL LLL L SLLLssən? LLL LL LLL LL LLL LLL LL LLLLLL LLL SLLLLLL LL LLLL LL LLLL SLL SLLLLS LLLL LLLLLL LLLLLL LLL LLLL LLL L LLLLLL LSLSL 00S0LLSS SL SL 0LLLS00S00 SLLLS LLlLLLLL LL LLL LLLL SL SL LLLSLLLSLL SL 00LS0LG S LLS LLLLL LLLLLLLLLL L LL LLL LLLLLL SLLLLLLLL LLLLL LL LLLLL LLLLSLL LLL LLLLLLL LLL LLLL LLLL LL L LLLLLL LLL L LLLLLLL LLL LLLLLLL LL LLLL LLLLL LLL SLLL LL L LLLS L L LLLLL LLLLL LL L LLLLLLLLLL LL L LLLLL LL LLLL LLL LLLLLLLLL S
'$1 'o V /o cos/10.tg (esi L půsujeo ofej -equoy baedoutra og //vəp / v.twip.pl/·10su! : si L-gpss (quĮS) £ €-69–!!TỷZiff-9OȚ;sy ‘y lƐ8 Iess! L-gų pp.8S | 91
'(z* I *d of ‘Io A“7:7 ɔɔs) oss; Z-pủůvo vypy /ộ ươS
'up \,ựypop yv./mypu(nủntugoninq olquțS) əų, quțA osse səəIỆu əlɛCI£ €----! 1–1 o 19OŢ-Z88# z+ zĮůeugogų įịnỚI | 9 1
‘...osm.) įttut, Z-vjęO sy tạwys-(eigia'quțS) &Ꮡ•••1 o 1-9 * 1ε 88-888####ergio I | * I
!'9 'o V sô uos ao os op 4 osov /o
- - - - - - - --- ------- ~ ^-~? -- ~- - -
• • • • • r1-nr w nsi, sɔɔ 1812 annorr

Page 31
EPIGRAPHIA
pyvyypuņņvu -upy youəuə3 sự sợ utops い
- - - -e, -a \, = --- --- = s_z – + + – ----
'97-ZI (soÁ7 /o /os/10.187 (gu-unjwy 'quĮS)
‘ŝuļxį sių sisuuo y-·syy-o968#--89 #upAV SIɛəÁ 9sueəÁ 903 gueịgȚI 8ų XI | 61 *41 'oAy /6 toņo.tg .tp.(o/eqy osi L. squoui 3 sieəÁ 6-ưÁįdeue A307 'Josu! sựpop /pæn/pu(nay sÁæp * I{ ssl - sủgust 'quaes) ??ɔ ‘301 %32là 9əS& &----o9-69ƐƐ#-# zx | squou 3 sieəÁ 6 || S.Kep # 1 sueəÁ 6sessỊT,-Issørī IO -8țges I || 31 os to v 4ộ ’91 (o V (0 tươS 戊pəsoợsop co urvysỢy ‘y(gu-In L otsu!S) əq) qņA osse səəIổe əleq | eIndeqpgunuy----69# z ysųnuou 3 Ieə ( 1 || S.Kep. o 1 quotu I(ex)bubų) bīņųJ, | || 1 *ɔ ogog o y ?????? o ?????????????? o ¿??????87|-3.g. C#9–##9 wo| 520 Anos „22?)? sy ewutə y puv suszaco.zņɔư45užta, so puə /^ | /o aevos gwy sw | so avə, əŋ sv |)}(3)$go uo | 4///Osątp/2po/oss/象 -øsno? pug zuota || 0 & -**5 | -3 og 93o sposò, 22;},ợ?ņstcor/v73.4 puno otta ay | '9A/ -ưæ3209 /o /vøStươ pəswątuo posvę?//3f/
vươ tzv.??s?.zwɔ
12.42 zept?s? ¿O
p.42 7s.gr/ppng
uĀŋɔ... /o // 5,37

(VOL. III
ZEYLAN ICA
·l, z roN e 8ęu-e IQO jo uổsəI əų uį ‘y’ ol ĝusp100 -ɔɛ nnq : (?/na/) uosə 1 sqq.; uį pəI.Inɔɔ0 e.Kgs-gÁțițů -suuț{{ pə[[e3 Əustues əųJL '('(way puɛ onys) oz. ‘ON Jo užssəli əųn 3uțInp əuu!! !sug əų. Joj ŝu! -14.1A on pƏŋļuuuuoo ɔlɔA səIndylos 1sțuppng əųJL o zły 1 od $usoe; əțqe, “I “Z ? əəs ‘yı Ay quțAA səəIổe əlɛCI
oz ooÁV 4ậ utvys“ sa ‘o Ayou?? -umsn surpɔɔɔɔns øy/ 4) utops qɔwɔ
pərsno &&
【ーyy
99ỹ-68 s*
squotu li sueƏÁ 9I sua
|
sqquou l sueəÁ z I
sųquou ! sueəÁ £
sųnuou 9
sueạÁ l. z
{
suɛɔÁ z 1
sqsuou l sueəÁ † 1
sųņuou 9
*əuojų, ətų uo sɔɛg sueạK z I 8 KỊqịgCI JO 8xĮĮqịgCI sųnuou l. 8x{Əŋu X-3 ul, - ergurb Keisar8ul []W sueəÁ ! exq'e,uļx{群 - guae/ReubāS. 1901.stm.Sn sue3 { z[ļuuťJL 18 KỊų gɛI sup3 ( 8 eq348ų8ïna, əuolų, əų1 uO
·61 ‘oÁ7 /o uoự/o./7 (gAÇeqy sửeurop afejeųow
•AȚdruwaaq‘uosus
; ga-supp-sjɛA ‘quis)
(oz)
9 z # z £ z z z
I Z

Page 32
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1)
9 Z
H
O 1
’uu z ‘u.( 1
səAị8 v.si/vnp/nas
nsĻL-eigą !\nSŁA 138osounsy () es!!!N) useuuqerq exļnie A ťAIS-læses
os rosy są utops
pəuostoợ 4 «
pouostoợ € £
wypop youngpu ! 4
| 1-2 1 e 1-6 'ti o v
ou ‘w 6-oɔ ‘Il C
€- || 1
96%-a () y
z 6 W-o8 %
o8o-99%
focs sųıuou o sueəÁ 9
\
sq]uou osie3s +
subɔÁ £
sue3K z 1
suvəÁ * I
I reəK
uļļuvvu
I oss! L
-oxigeqqmugq qițAA
sųnuotu z
of seas I ex njæA quțAA
sųnuou
z JeəÁ I ɛAIS Q}{AA
|gl.nu w uəənò
:92 'o V (o uoS
(essi l-epny Io) essĻI,
roz rosy so uos' 83ęu-8-Ioo
·61 roÁ7 /o uos,
(ossi. L-gÁsięp
-æqew pəIseo osse : sĻI. -eųow-nisseųow ‘quĮS) essỊJ.-gų8IN Lİņogų8IN.
6z ,
8z
!, z
9z

7
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
əųs seų səyens on JŲ ųnq ‘Şz oo N jo ɔJỊA əų sex 62 ooN·/sw.) o, ĝuspuoɔɔw ooz puse 61 oso N jo ūəənb əų, ‘IAəpęInuy quỊA Ápes sțų Ágļļuəps os ‘susqɔ ɔA ‘3uoIA S! } I \
• g • y # #9 uį pəlp əų {(z9)9099 *IO ‘IN, 'g'] Kdoɔ ɲəųoue ol $upIOɔɔw 'avÁV qņțA səəuổe uoỊssəɔɔɛ jo əlɛCI
og -v 919 que op “gov +6+ uoỊssəɔɔɛ səAȚ3 “SIN uəųnoue qồnoq, oupAy qnțA səəuổe uoỊssəɔɔ e jo ɔŋɛCI
------~--~–
·ųI † • I, 9
#O ·əuoỊy (essĻL-exļņu
~~ ~~~~~ ~ ~ ~ \
ựpop /pumppu
ựpop poumyou
19-68
6Ɛ-l, 1
o99-zz9
z z9-oo9
ogz o N pue Zz (o N qoq pəuosỊod əqs \eqų puæ ‘Zz (o N go oj!« ƏųỊ KỊuo sea
By 81
subɔÁ 9 z
sueạ.( zz
(of 'o V so uos' (essII. -oÁņgqq so I essII. -oxingqa osse pəIseo) oK8ųqgxĮĮ3gqɛI
‘şa ’oAy /o -zoq70-47 409 z roÁV yo tươS (essII. -füủexeigy Io essII. -uri eyew osse pə[[eO) ess!, L-8ůůex{ojny
"Za ‘oÁ7 /o ozop! As sų, uolu s əuoIV
Sq]uotu 9 oÁŽIIN qų AA
I £
o$

Page 33
EPIGRAPHIA
- -----ɛ 0-Z Ó919–9 L9•Ieə:Á Ite Keqq.gIno | 98 '{{oo}\7./6./27/youņuoềumos wywop spanjou(sjepsusųfüsy ‘quĮS) 只----ε6-68919–z 19-sueə.K &essỊL-mugțe.Iļůex | +8 'zo ooA, só tươS -nủnuu gp-opy o quĮS '.wpA7 quỊA | #f 'o V 4ą utops(鞑靼S) səəIổe uoỊssəɔɔɛ jo əlɛCIハ《----63–64ε 1,9-τ99|-squotu 3 sueəÁ 6Įůeuręb-gpůsbury | €$
· 7%-os /o.com/jo.«)./38ượto. I (guew-gaeiopeisewo ɖuss) //vap yp.cm/vu'83ę NI eundeqpe Inuy-61–19z 99–ɔ99-sueə.ý z I-ạqe IN-8x{sųịępgqoIN | z £ *OI •yog o y //spop $,??/pp/t87|ņoop s,os/ppng|...,.,, ç\,c_+ ¿??¿??¿?,7 ±724??AGtổtə.« /o puə fo | Ao Novos žyž sv || /o uvəĂ ẩyậ想接*sɔɔ.cztos -tor/ZOzostav/2????/! ?ày pup sưesszzo.es/ouÁS | 2,;,,,器zuota | Too og 9 #79–##9oo og ogț7posvợ!}%ợņņsươsyvyɔ, puv ostao v‘o V -ư.43205)o ywəS’two posvọtwo pəsoq
zv.do up??s?.«/O
2.43 tzv.??s?-4,0
22.43 zogs/pp/tg/
uổĝo... /o // 3,37

(vOL. III
Z EYLANICA
“...p.v qųw · səə18e uoỊssəɔɔ e jo əlɛGI
“sấups uosÁəO Jo įsis Isəų, uļ ļoej s!ų. Jo troņļuổoɔəI 1țulo sɔɔIJ puu 193199 qņog ’uusų pəsodəp seủůes -equuto I əq} \eq. e3eN-eịI jo IeoÁ \suŲ əų) uț se \\ 1 I
6% (osv. Mộ tạwys
ựypop 7 p.ungwu & &
posoợợp
'wpop7p.cm/vu
z 1 I-oor
oo I-86
9 6
999–919
919
sųụuou l sueəÁ 8
sueə.( o I
sųnuou o
·{{·ov /o uos (nủnųnu-spụos otsuss) og Ass-eqx{nuIepubɔ
*{{·o,Ų /0 azoņợəu uo vissourðpțg sutəÁ 9 oəuolių, alți tio sɔɛşT sup3Á £ ‘seủůex| -equuto Iaqi ÁqpôsodəCI ueəÁ I ‘əuoiq, otsi uO (ruumia 'quis) e3ę NI-ei I
·%-ov/ouays subŝumo, uo {{ ‘o v so uoffaenw(7. IŢ8AIS UIạono
*{{:o) /o uoŞ (gųqy-nins lo sqy-göny (quĮS)
19
9€.

Page 34
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1
-$)// /.to/S, s,ưOȚăuţupoƆ QQS·lavapytựpvợ sons əųn uț pəuoŋuɔtti ex{ựeo I jo sup>s onųựqeses) qųw £ o ‘ON JO Áųnuɔp! o[qeq -oid otų) uo sluotuvuoɔ los
wrop spuntou
/// pop /punypu
● ●
to 'osv () uttrys Ꮾ Ꭶ
oo ooy sa,toy tu 47 tạpso
xj () 1 \ L, Ļ
€l 1-ol i
ol I ()r i
(), s or i
o ? ! !! !! !!
R49-9迁9
999-099
t'99-009
6oụ-l'oŲ
s'oç V^W
· CAVᏅ J .
wņuotų l wuwɔ ( 8
寸寸
sueɔ,( 9
8ısıtlou o wuuɔ { l.
料、。、ィ「引ァも リ* リ 1
· I o ‘oAy /0 uoŞ (efejeqew esĻI -eaederupa og o Iosu ¡ : edequipussguulo/4 pue oss L-șų guxoA, quļS) essĻL-8xĮĮsęuex{ų8A
*uppɔ vùů vypọła w 7 ɔŋ, /O( (dựųķA 'quĮS) bqqosoɛA
*upuựɔyɔɑ2 -əyvo v osyp ‘p/roc/ /o uos ouvu yɔyɔŋ-orv.? Þ. obțę:(-8ųqns
'94 osv /ô uvự/o./) to Zsoov /o uoS (nissesæA ‘quĮS)
ess!)L-ox{osgsesez,
oły
68
W7OL. III.

9
E OF CEY ON KINGS
* z 9-o9 odd “I TO A “Z 37 33s ‘8* put z + 'so N ou * * oo N. Jo dyqsuoŋesƏl əų suspitão XI
·oły od oppsyyəượửv/s/ s, ugou -e.sv suur w seủųsĻI ȘI pub og I i od ‘x soa · Hro us eugnįAvůere.I osoɛ puɛ ‘9z '# z odd ‘teo),s}^) /o /f.co/
• uvək siqn uį pəəuəuuuuoɔ ȘuțAæų se uầ131 sỊų, quou) on Kressəəəu \! sə:seu sieəÁ pəăţdxə Jo
ự/poppp.tnypte
//pop / v.t.nypu * &
//pop / v.tr/v1/ & {
!//pop / v./mypte
* # z–9z z
9z z-zo z
zoz-, 961
z L–6ol.
6o1–999
に89ー6に9
8 I
# z
/y puw y + z
uoŋenuņuoƆ ŋ
3 I
# z
·ý# :o) /o.com/youq.coốuno* (ossi. L-ojnɔ pəII co oss V) ess! L-eqịịļuexH
·## o V (o uos' (efej-wÁņaeg otsusS)
II ess! L-8x{s}{3ų{I
·ĝo
·øy /^ (?) 02v/-ưt-tɔŋŋ y (ofɛuaeqew wyæN - waedouwaaq
·lɔsus : gugW-njeụew pue ‘ew-njeụew ‘quisì oog N-ox{blloqe W.
oz so 'o V. /o uoŞ (spojeųow eaeqq y -qûquusop-eA@dougaaq
:Josu! : eq-ețeo 'quĮS)
------~~~~~ ~~~~ ~ • oo •
s r
W.
‹ቓß5ዘፌዎ%
δεν
r

Page 35
EPIGRAPHIA
IO
‘oz od syvypsyyətatừwysy s, leoue (IV suue:wsæůųsỊuys əəs ‘poļuəd sỊųų inoqe (sā -eqold sqɔueys us auquej e os əɔuəIəgə.I JOJ osno Əsouq əuquej exįįgue>{{
syawutəy puw sztuspuolesyou/So
!//wəp / v.tn you
pɔsoɑop
ş# ooAV. 4) uyoffs vundeqpe Inuy
wzoro.« (o puə /o ɔsɔtɔɔ puŋ ŋuotta -ư.43209 so zvoS
//vəp s,ɔŋppng
so zvə, ə ŋɔ sɔ “O*8 8寸$—守寸$ u oposp?
243 uvựs?.zņ0
1 vo-i vya
39;z-, 6oz
go z-1 + z
! # z—, 9 + z *([^y
ミトド「tsuト
191–, zɛ l.
1. Ɛ1–08|| イ
oƐl-, 3 zl. *{H + y
ựywəp s.vựppmış7 Jo „və, əự; sv ‘o’a ogo tuo pəspq wuɔ upp?s?.cz/9
*o og £#79–ț7ț79 uzo
...to Q og £3ỹ ươ
pəsvợ coņoņa2. vươ zszyppng
Z zz z.
6I61
1I
ZZ sɔɔ.entos 424//O vaevae!/V
uấtə-a so y/5ư27
'Ess! JL-8x1ļus uso A.
·şf oAZ A6 02:1-ut-toq70-187
(EN-HIS
eộny lo eN-suis 'quis) I 83ę NI-ȚI ĮS
·/f, ‘oAy /o lotypo.tg .tøðuno. (±N-göny (quțS) '83ę NI-8ɔgnxI
-9# 'o V /0 uoŞ (EN-unųny (quis) teose NL-eț[nųxI
ợrystwoŋɔyɔ, pɔtɔ ɔtuŋA’
6寸
3*
Lo
ooĄy

(voIL. TI
ZEYLAN ICA
oog oo N jo uoỊssəɔɔɛ jo əlɛpəų) se og ov o 1-#-29 l. səAȚ3 qɔļųw ‘y’AV q}{A\,
o- -^ _ _ーーーーB〜 ーーーーー
| | | | |
outəÁ sựu us pəɔuəuuuuoɔ ȘuțAưų se uŝsau sių įvadų or Áuessəəəu !! səx{cui suɛɔÁ pəuļdxə jo uoņenuņuoɔ ,
Aporcos/o/ « ś
#ý ‘o V () unt/s
//Pop /o./n/ot^ * &
!//pop /punywu め
Iý ‘o V Mộ tựwys
9oɛ-zoɛ
zoƐ-1 oɛ
Ioɛ–66z
66z-16 z
681-98 ||
931–* 31.
#81–z 31.
z 31-# !! !!
#
#
*uppo vůủpyuqlub's 2// //) I ass! L-eq$ųos
o zo oov /o uos' (npụsoft.A ‘quiS) (8x) e Iguanx!-8&ațỊA
‘’os osv /ộ ươS (ew-puis 'quļS) II '83ț3NI-ȚIȚs
oos oov /6 tot/foug: (ossi. L-gųqy puæ suæS-eqy 'quĮS) seose N-8A eqq y
·6# ooA, so uos (ossi. L-ɛjɔA ‘quis)
•
£9
z9
I.9

Page 36
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1)
osəIosuolų, ƏsƏ[equ]S Jəųo puæ 'soa/ ‘øy ‘y ‘y’AV unțw Ásasoio səəužje ont p sqq.L
'1008 vÁųwsous Jųı ļo uos! -epunoj jųı ise w|{mısııgısı -os) jo JuoÁ sutis.) ı ısııııııı = pɔŋdxɔ 'w 'w V^l ıııı
?tAV tņķA wɔɔ tsw wiwỊ wių. I, !
ựpop 7p.ưnypu
sy/pop youmyou
!//wòp youngwu 4 {
##iņ/m!pqm * {
I98--፤ ኽነ88
ƐƐƐ–, ɛzɛ
zzo-, 6o{
8o€.-9oC
ᏤᏤᎦ--t LᏓᏕ
9 I 8-, 908
|9 og , 26 l
I (, l-6}} |
O I
! z
O 1
ɛ i
‘99 'o V /0 uos up8umo s (uəS-bụew ‘quis) BuøS-gų8INI
'9ý ooA, so uos' (sų. -ɛjɔɑ-trofeyew uo si L --ɛjəa-uɛyɛfɛy ·ųuss) I sessț¢L-eqįįər
ouvyo vùủpyvọtuv7 at/, /O (eqy-niop ·ųuis)
oKeLỊq gửůb Aeq8əINI
osse pəIIɛɔ ob KeqqgųịoÐ
ouv13 vùủvyvqtap / 97/, /ō) (ọqw? -ụes-suis surgų ga ‘quiS) I Įų poqeų3ựes-sorss
39
! 9
99

BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
ortįo(7 IO ,
*** 1 i od ‘i 161 “ç’yry:/ pue ‘88 od oss ond ‘I (IoA “Z 37 ‘JO “I’v £1 *-ı 1 y 22.422 u eļH-es jo [ea] Iuv '($1 √ ŢAxxx ogysy) 19 roN Jo uầsɔI əq, u, əsəlɛųuĮS osus seŋns seas əų) pəles -Sueu] [u] exseuuuueqGI seqeJN
'(z 6 ·ųAxxx ayy) 69 ‘ON JO deạs seuổəI quļu Əq] us os[əI-ųņoo L s, eqp -png Əų. Jo [eAȚII e əųL ‘x|xxx od suosionponuI ‘uoņe[suel L‘psựp2pự -oÆ, 193ț39 osIV og Ioo og 919 odd soo61 “P”/ up |A9 I useaļÁS ‘JO ·((q - v 918–9zɛ) endnổerpnues
A.
く、? くも }=**** さr』9うfrr
ựypop /punypu &&
ựpop poumyou
ự/pop pp.cn/pu へ
*1e3Á sțų, us pəɔuətuuuoɔ ĝusAeq se u 8131 sỊų, įvan on Kressəəəu ụ səxeur sıcak pəuţdxəjo uoụenuņuoɔ e
-93 (-868
-368-699
•-& Q !?--. 2942
606-188
I 88−z 18
| zus-, gos
by o I
R&
さ 63
。2
‘o9 roAY /0 uoŞ (soțng ‘quĮS) osựp-bqppngI
63 osv./6 uəņoaquo;Şumos
(sil-, ejea quļş) II essĻI, -bų34ə fo
'9ý ‘o V (o uoŞ (ubagu-sis-jixi 'quĮS) (I gử -ůe Albų3əIN-Ịrss-s-Ị) -ntyr) eủů8A buoạTAT-TITS
I 9
o9
69
C 2

Page 37
EPIGRAPHIA
2
-gquIN us uoueɔ 1sỊqppng- ‘89 roAy yo tươS əų uo səļuequạtutuoɔ sqqpəuostoợ(još-uəS ‘quĮS) Jo quəuuəɔuəuuuuoɔ əųn£ €-o6#£ 16Kep 1Áæp 1.wuəs-ļqqqos | #9 puu nissa s, esoqổeų.ppng-|×87
·lo i od ‘39 °ON ‘Aţxxựywop 7 p.un/vuoz9 'o V yo mɔựpoa ミ、:)、:?マ・ャ・& &|-—Qoo-3±3 UU18 UITM3Uso£ osoa (’g ’9) “S’’sy 'Ay'so6*-39£16–196Xy oz Zuugugų8 IN9 osse jɔ ou8səu spessņedn u! Iawod $up19}A \səsud e sexa elugu eqesA gəų^^· ÁĮqeqold əɔeIdໄວລຸ້ອງ əẢeų Áætu sųJ, (1 zł. o z I o ‘dd soo6 I o sy/’‘ỊAọTuỊeAįÁS)·(1·v 8 zo uq eusųOtạwys· 19 'o V so tros ysopsy on Kssequuə s seuietieqe |\. | eIndeqpelnu v-39#-9złI 96-6o6złyz syI sessĻI, -ed n | z 9 "(I *Vog v -//pop s.pt/~p^{7|?/?vo? o ???????? |-o-q ç#5–##$ uo| sɔɔ anos „22:25, £2/2.132/29/4” u 573.4 so puə fo | /o uvos ? // sp | so «vo, 2'/; sv | 2,5 g ggỹ tươ ///Ogevæp:/o/1ợstựsuoŋɔŋɔ.ť przy ołtaev | ” syavuzay puv suuspuowyɔưAS | osnivo può suðu | 'o 'a $75–##5‘o ‘ą ogłypəsvọ „doff/or/o?ņņsuoņvyo, gotovo otcov'AV -ư.43209 so zvəSuo pəsvợwo posvợ1,5;3.c (o Ŵyềuə7
2×2 tex???s?.es/O
v.za uvựs?,?
29.43 2sts/p.png

VOL. III
ZEYLA NICA
A
osiedumsn əųn \supe3e Iew Șuț5eAA əuuņ əų II e o(£! ‘o MN) euəs-nigųGI ‘99 ooN Uuouj 3uņunoɔ Áņuəredde suəd -insn uəAəs yon suspuoɔɔy
'z-Z-Z9 osoÁr suɔɖemsn //tatae arts’
*** z–ɛ * z og Axxx’a yɩy əəS
·(89 (o N) uồsəI s, eutu
ņwəp / v.tnyvu ś %
//pop /punyota & §
ựpop yo.tmspu
49·ov,%utops
avɔ, əự tạựņ02
ựpop (、) poumyou
Ɛ 19–36*
g6#-96°
96 y– 16;
I 6;-o6y
o6y
966-136
136–316
316–† 16
# 1,6–8 16
£ €6
ay sueəÁ 9
ueəÁ I
*2 sueạÁ 91
·2 sieə,( 8
‘o sueəÁ 9
ueəÁ I
*3 uæəÁ 1
'99-'oA, souosto uq uəðunoĀ opuțượas-oppnųXI
• Z9 ooAy /o uoS !bpuț Ioas
‘...oạsansn ystup Z nþů8āI
·ý9 ‘oAy /o uəystupu sy (ojos-fenox osse pəIIe3 : trəs-siw ‘quaes) oues-844ļTNI
:49 (osv /o uopų šnop opự8ựpŞ /o puoqsmaey (sĻI-sügung T pə[[eo osse : exeựgồ-wes ‘quis) inque p exseqę3-8448ųO
*„*
69
89
19
99
99

Page 38
A CHRONOLOGICAL TAB
No. 1)
– r – — · v -~ 1 \; ; ) — — — — — —→ Ł. {6}pue 91 (isAxxx '^/s) Jaqųouq s, 19ųnou s, euɔS -nigųq sæA e 19ųJL etu -gugųæIN sțųL 'pstựp2pq -vy’s aq. Jo suəndeųɔ uəAƏs -ĝisq, ssig øq, ÁįsnoỊA -qo : (z w oxsxxx og/Ų ou»V) eigųỊA-epubseqồICI uo -euseseqồIGI Jo suɔq -uumɔus 9q) ‘eugueqɛIN Kq seq us pəŋduoɔ sɛA vův) vyvợ vstạpovợtas V (v)
,+ · · · · · *
|-{ t.indeų peunu (lz 'xsxxx '^/s) aprotns possitatuoɔ
u ssus3ss put
eundeqpg|Inuy
#4 oo,v 4ọ ựywop of /n/
{Z -os 4% utops {Z toA, sợ uyoffs
({Z ‘oAW) vuos -myyựOT A? utvis
o 19–z99
(?) øgg–929
(v) 9z 9-919
£9 o 1-9€o 1
gßOT- 6OOI
6oo 1-66^ (100
� 666-966
90 ·
suɛɔÁ 81
suwəÁ 8 i
RivoÁ 8 1
sueəÁ 8 1
* 1. ON JO*3 3 1 əļnu sɛnŋɔɛ sieɔÁ 9z
8
o sueəÁ 8 I
sųņuotu l.
sueə.{ {
sųnuotu z
w•t
í suấtivääow
'82 ooAY /0 uoŞ (nqnsęy -supois Io nqnsey otsus) I ed essex.I
:47svuÁp uvÁượJŲ oự/ /O ((es)sięy-uəS-ga quĮS) «»|-ÁhịAndeɔ uI Kļqeqoud əuolių, əų, uO euas-nạgųGI
·modumsm stuņ7 oßțqịIaI
'uɔɖunon yıtutae II BAȚqjęCI
‘...osansn //tuto/
eroasăţJ,
# !
Ɛ !
z !
1 l.
ol.

I3
LE OF CEYLON KINGS
əuns qou əlɛ ə \\ \nq ‘oz oxsxxx ayy on 3 uspiooɔɛ I udessey! Jo JeəÁ seu3ət quəəŋų313 9ųı uį sæAA tioļs -æAus seu esse38oJN *([x :d “pouņus “J.J. (JAV f.103,90 əəs) og ov l zo ‘puțųO
os Ássequiə spedessex (g)
·ųɔɛə sue os jo Jəquinu əuues oq, pouổ19.1 * l, puæ Ɛl qoq qeų, əĮq
-seqoiduus sį į Į ** l, roN
uį pəpnĮous sį 8 l. ooNy jo u 813) je 11ed ɔɔuəH *2A!! e seAx & l. :o N əļļųÅ þəußsou ɔų oS (98–#8 “¡¡¡Axxx 'e/s) əuoiq, əų} pəpuɔɔsɛ puɛ ləuossud euạsnį etųCI 19ųnej słus
~~~~~ £ + r ~ ~ ~ ~ \ ~ ~~~ł ••••••• • •
ựwap pw.tnyvu
; ; ; ; ) in » n r ≥ ≠ a ++++nae
619–ol,9
z 9o 1-89ø i
suzəÁ 6
o sueạÁ 6
'$2 'oAy /o uos'
(uəsga-suuruuny
lo sea-euguuny (quis) ouesnągųCI-spęIguInxI
*{Z ‘oAy /0 uoŞ
/-------o----- ------- ^
|
9l

Page 39
E PI GRAPHI
I 4
(20 jo po s, seosas)) // -taposv., 8upeau əųn qȚIA, səə13e II onoɔ.I.loo ə lotu əq on sn ou stuəəs y u! uəață se ușor sutras -!!!!XI Jo uopel np əųL
*( 'q •y **9) a v Izo I us pòpuə uổ101 s. cdessey! (oseo əų) seAx 11 JI -8 || ...o N Jo quəuuuosudu, əųn jo ətus, əų, tuoj pənunoɔ si JeəÁ quəəlqổsa oq, neq,
syaevuto y puv stasztao ayɔưAÇ -|
| 64 ’os’ () uppys |£ «
34 ‘o V, 4, unwys
| | į | |tunduqpg|Inuy |
težka.« /o przə fo Əsnovo puno yuat, -ư.43,2ơ5) fo yɔɔ so
1 z 9889 | | lz9-819339–619 |- | || || ||| |{ | *q • y|*q •y|
· ;
I lo I
I lo I-z 9o I
og **
//pop s.vn/ppng ựyvəp s.vựppng| /o aos gŵr sy /o uvos žy; sv | *ɔ · q o ț79–ț7ț79·ɔ ti ogo zeo posvợtwo posvọ 2,3 ta'ypsy.cz/O 1,3 uvrysy.cz/3
'o og of S-ÞýS tao .to ‘o ‘i 9 go two
posvợ cơ, . v.to /o/,/y/,/y/sy
sẤep 9 z ɔy/V sutə ( 9 y s-IbƏ& 6sų luovu 6 ¿??¿aeos.tož//O:wszț¢v/2pợvysy
(ais-iÞșw tịuiš) I 8AIS S Ľ
'94 'o V /0 uoŞ (uəs-jixi 'quis) Bues-ļņņąyI ,
l l
Øzystwozy vp3 « įvyao ɔtɑw \,
težko.« /o /25 wo7
'''.\,^
M {
+ į

(VOL. III
ZEYLAN ICA
A.
ossvíz-vựÞþpop ə ɲɛn pue at AV AOIĮoj əw JĮ Ieəd -desip Jsouse IIIA qɔsqw ‘S reaÁ own inoqe Áĵuo jo {ouwdə1ɔsip e “... 9!.o1 = uoỊssəɔɔɛ əuojələųn : (!9 ‘IIX (27,7 pue 'yi Ay) tussųp -png. Jo uoŋɔnpoulus əųn Iənje z 98 = nuɔJunɔ og ov 880 i =(o8 ^o\N) sous sqq. jo leas seu sɔ i qajla wɔ ɔųı = n\eqpeutueųCI. uoueɔ esinițe.A9tų jo ətus, quinoj Əq) Jos uoŋɔnpouņu, əųL
‘uos, -ưInɔɲɛɔ Ino us nį pəndəɔ –ɔn ɔ Amori o Aw ocs of og od
27/yoq /o proys tio optowns ś %
//pop /o./mywu £ €
/Gruso ự ổno.tz// potp
z #9
ZŤg-6 og
Ɛo9
809-089
o69-399
98o I
98OI-8 LOI
Ɛlo 1–1 lo I
sųnuou 9
...AY sųnuotu 9 subɔÁ z
ses sų luotu 9 læ3Á I
sẤep 9 sųnuou 9
oj suɛɔÁ £ 1
stŋuoui 9 Ip3 ( 1
oog to \, /o uos puoɔɔç (uəS-nindoa ‘’ļuțS) I sąn qqud.gqịgCI
'64 oo,V /ö / / /)om p /) puoqszzyøsyooptzwy wzroy sae/sts s', / vượ//v(o/sy (y us oqx.y -sügung T osse pɔsɛɔ : ubagueyes - půeuæq -eqụy sửęugT ‘quĮS) b['gx{ -£I{S-spęJa ületusgs-æquuy
'oo oo.V./o amoy-up-tos/jaey (ossi L
- oda - sügung T otsuss)
| |
*
II 88s!J,-8d n ,
·// -o a r ^ ■ ■ ■ ■ ■
I 3
o8
6!

Page 40
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1
Ət[] uaəq o AetỊ nou qųöļuu Jo 1ųổstu siq L 'eủeqoŅI Uuo. J 3 Innuedəp ssq uuous quəələuļu əlųn sew £8 o N pə!!!!! (V og oo N) e3eu -eqeI\! qɔŋAA uo Kup əųı !tqm !! tuoj pɔ.I.łajtis aq Áttu II osnonổiqtuu ‘uəAo -əuotti oss i 6 *\|x ‘myy jo Įxəı oi!, I, 'zo put: '18 oog oso N Jo Álv.rodutonttoɔ e su w V + 8 (oN iviļn Hu! -uɔpịsuo: ‘loo.I.loo otų tıı:3 {way put y us tidaļo su s’o ‘o N jo užs!...I otsi sı, ısıstı...!
əųı metų suļųı sırtı top ...,\\
ou op sưų vt|11\s*[|\\ su , sueəÁ JĮutį puw own, useõu on (9 z osix ou/W)
| 38 ovo tạors
((, pup y) | 87 so ‘o v 4% tạwys |so// pop / v.tnyvíz
|
|
s’ fo 'o V (ộ tạmops
|//vøp foun/vư
† 99–199
199
19Bigマg
es • • • • • ×
9t 9-2 z 9
w 19
r r 1, l'oụ
a z 1 u -x v u u
go 1 1-ool i
$o 1 1
9o 1 1-9 Ho !
suwɔÁ 6
sieɔ, ɛ
(n.1 oy suwɔ ( 61
sluo.ý oz
え、こ** ダてパ** を く
*3 sieɔÁ £
S.Kep. 61
oj suuỏ.ý oz
1 Nova sovv-ı owo w
(aeuqq -ɛjɛpɛsɛ.S. pute brisųIIS -țüeug-T osse pəIIe O) gugāņIs-sůęugo I
opsựvae-w.sr.co.zw oņ/ /O (guew-1a auas ‘quĮS) e3ęuoqɛIN
zo ooA, so uoŞ (upaạw -suis-six-epny ruļļi.S) II || 8ůů8A-] eų3əJAI-ĮJĮS-ļļļļXI
·oş oy /0 uos ysop/7 (ueisām W-ejea o quțS) 'bug'Iseo3OIN
| -8I mo so II bug II 833oW
• 8
{{ #8
y yo
$3
&て

I5
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
*z* '!!!x '^ysy əəs : eppeųqeų8ụes qųw Țeoņuəps Áțqeqoud sį 18 toN.
*[enp!A!puy Əules əųn puu əuo nou pue ‘suosiad suɔlɔysp OAI ələw ȘI puɛ y * 8 osoN neqn aquo;pus on uuəəs SƏŋȚIOųnnɛ əsƏ[equ]S əųJ, osv,sypogos, y əųn II e pue (nay əųn us sieədde inq out Ay puepstạp, płytysy əqq us pənțuuo sỊ {{ # 8 *ON
·88 ooN Jo uosssəɔɔɛ əq1 Jɔnɲɛ Áæp qņuồ31əuiu
| |
69 oov 4% uzwys
&& '0AV /ở topuo 4% tạwys
//pop pp.tnypu
4//wɔp / v.tn you | 44
1 I 9–909
909
909-169
? 6C + n (2
z 19-199
199
199-899
う し *う
99 I 1–09 I I
o9 I I
og i I – 1 # 1 I
• 4 • • • • • • • • • •
suɛɔÁ 9
soos ‘y sų luotu z
O i
• • ► o
'3 Sueə.( 9
popp/s zou
*3 s.leə.ý o I
(£-z ‘Aţx “o/w) 99 osv /o papu!)
(verson w-ga
-spęy to ou espon w
-eu-og-fügust otsuss) { 'bug'IȚe33oW-BIT eq}
Io III oubtroooow | 88 suas pup y 99 oov /o /os/10., (essĻI.
-æqổạos-eųęs šįsy ‘quis) II essĻL-eqầųos | l8
oso ooAy /0 topsys /0 uoŞ (qqxy-pÞny quțS) II ļų poqooov s 98
‘,32øyợəu s popups/p/, (qqxy ‘quțS)

Page 41
EPIGRAPH
\C) 鲁基
* . :) --o
-Vorų, o t - oo u -off/pwq uo optowns- . .-wuwsmisy-sůșuușToquiS) «.619o89£9 1 1sų, uotu 9III essțJL-8qịịor '69 (osv /o uoS -(ọq-woạoš-puis 'quis) II Țq poq possmo-eq$ụes-ȚIȚs osse ! 4619o89£91 Isųnuotu 9pəlleo ‘III ļūpoq883v (99–89 ‘AŢx “apy) osv.tp.se/v/, /0 uoS ssəuryt(usaạluejos (quĮS) sự ổnouự ự/pop(ex)gųę33ısv.osse e.indeų peunuy61 9-1 I 9o89-z l9£91 1–99 I IsueọÁ 6.o sue3.( 6pəlĮvo ‘eủů8Aeų3əurgiss oor oyog o y ?????? o ????????????? o ??????87|-3.g. C#S_##ş izo! No, „og ...,?????????????/?) tổ, so puə fo | so ovos žyg sg | /ð (vos 3% sw | 7,5%á gỗ; )??Ostvo,pływ XVợtựsuoựvyo, pico omaŋ są dwutə y puzz stas tuo czyɔưÁS | osztvo puz, zuəư | -0 og 9ț5–##9oo og o gyposvę „zosyposya?sựsuo?/vyo.« p.wat Ay -ư./2009 /o zvəStươ pəspọzdo posvợvzə ysgr/pp/toyu osaa so y,5ư37
wao tzvựszuņ9
vzə tawryszczy)
I 6
o6
68
: 'oÁV

voL. III
A ZEYLANICA
- 8 ssəuyst‘njøOZ IO ,'06:ọAT/6 moyouq uəĝuno.I syōno-dự tyypəp--•& {•JeəÁ 1|×ups Junouue sed sv & &z* 9-yɛ9Ɛo!—96998 I I-91. I 1 || osuwɔÁ 6 | ‘o sueəÁ 6駐8|z6 ‘o N quļA Jew sy
野狐一(nqnsey-ninska oquĮS)
它没后II ed essex | 86
又冷 论它 Kinu?·ầups*-:<}'16'oAY /o /pu9uo 3 sy 群“...“,*發メ ·y puv ssoas sueəÁ z I'3 SueəÁ *|06 roN unțw le.A* -*** .*-a vo ·-· .-5s1 pue o6 roN uļļļAA uesa- --ưdnjwa-füguușT ‘quțS)
I øs -sĻI,-8đọqịgCI pəII.e3 spreAuəuje '8AȚsựqịęCI | z6
„SIæəÁ Inoj jo dn əpeu27/yoợ tự și ȘieəÁ əAsɔA. Jo uosə 1 | 46 ooAy độ pɔɲy . (z6 ‘on) s, ess! L-edọųjęCIや*89–189||969–z 69 | 8 || I 1–9 || 1 I
ssəus?? yono...typ půvự0 y ut potp41; puţf oorpussoos 91 of yɔɔọ ư???...p *** 1-8; i puse 18 spup patto aeq/ap –92 1 aņx vstupapņos, jɔ£ €
'? sæ0Á 9 I
1A
(pələAoɔəI I ές-6 Ι9 z69-089 | 9 || I 1-89 I Isubɔs z 1| əuolųı) III supoqooow |[o6]
:49 (osv /ó uoS
prawf/-- - -------

Page 42
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
NO. 1
og ov Kunhu əɔ quəAəs əųn us uo[{30 u! ɔsn us sew ‘o ‘a £#9 –**9 jo e II įs!!!ppng əų, neq; səAoud uussuolųɔuÁs sțųL (6 z 9-3 z 9 odd £ 161 ‘S’’ y ‘y’ / us qɔszuļn H put Ɛ *-68 og Ap× ‘ays 33s) (96 ‘oN) II essņedoquț¢GI Áq pəsỊndəI ou wouɔ uosÁɔO əqi usto on (od 'y 899 —089 · 9) I uuuuuuAutỊųıỊs -eleN sus eau||eći otsi jo dĮ3ų əų. ĮnįA nduəŋɛ ns.ly (66 roN) saeuuuue Aeus IV (v)
*(18.-o.8 ‘Aţx psựpapựpysy) tundet!p -gunuy se sẤep uəAƏs puu eủeųo XI us subɔ, əəutĻI,
& typop /purtypu →へ
ự/pop pwanypu
• ,
ssəuff? ựšnouự qțwɔp 6 &
/ậu? yono,// ựvop 参象
o > >
( 899-999
| 999-199
· 199-(v) zř9
į • • • • J
[6z 1-1 z l}
[le l-a i l']
[• 1 l-£ol]
sel
• • • •
Ɛ ii z i. --so i z I
e 1 z 1–96 1 1
96 IT-90II
98 i 1
» Ayuvvu y
Xysreə4 or av Ay o-9—z
}
y sueə, o 1 Anas sųnu € suÁ £
Đưssuvuu y
sieɔÁ z
o sueəÁ 91
· » suzəÁ 6
sÁrp l.
– w wae + + w rı ••• • • • • • • t • .uu.
• I o ‘IAȚx “assy (gwa-Isoa-siydir.A ‘quĮS) '8ļļoCI
:36’oÁV /ø uzņyouq u23 unø, (ọqwɔgưS-LIIS ‘quĮS)
III sų poq -gųoqes!!!!S pəueu -ins o AI Țų poqe3?v
(*91 oaspx “offs) ɛ6 ‘oAy /6 (4) (moqdoÁV -(sil -odnjwa fügung“T ‘quĮS) II essỊJ.-eđoqịựCI osse pəlIw3 “I seqịępsusqqeBI
*(1*-gɛ ‘Aţx “ays) pos:Z-pựv/s/,/o uos puoɔɔS (mindra 'quĮS)
I e Inddwɑ
! 6
96
96
Ꭽ6
WOL III.

п 7
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
'III edessey, Jo si eos uəAəs əųı uį pəpnp -uỊ Áįqeqoid uoņJod y
ovotųonyyppy əųn uț uəAȚ8 sou uồļai jo uope inq
·(og–6* *ųAȚx rays) uetuuleA-sequuss -elle N Jo JeəÁ 1ses aqų u! 90eỊd soos Áțqeqoud 66 ooN.Jo uosseAu! puoɔƏs əųJ, opstạpapựwys aqn up uəAļ3 sou uồsəu Jo uopelnGI
‘ueoÁ Sțų; us pəɔuəutuoɔ ĝusAeų su uosáu sjųı yeɔŋ og Kuessəəəu 1į səxseua suwəkpəŋdxə jo uosienuņuoɔ ,
!//pop 70-anyou
& ựpop yw umywu 参
ựypop /punypu £ €
& !//pop /pu/typu
(89-19 '!!A!xoays)
tựwys
や
I z 1-, § 1 l, ! I l-o1 !
o1 !—, yo ! eol-s99
to eo sa
[z81–61]]
[810–1 l. l.]
[1 ].l.–99]]
[×91-62 LJ
| 6 » No T
99 z 1-, z9z I 19z1-og z 1
#9 z 1-, gyz I
i oz 1-z_1 z 1
** 때 별 *
sueəÁ £
soos ‘y sue3 { l.
fs, orosieəÁ 98
•••••• • • • • ►
sieɔ, ɛ
payoffs fou
sieəÁ 9
poppys fou
-si-nuw.wwwủng
‘Io Ipupoor ‘soÁZ /ouɔŋyo ug (eủrd-sfej-fəpsw Jo efou-fəpsw ‘quĮS) bpędỊpg se I sepupuse IKI
'oos ’oÁ7 /o məņoug: (nqnsey (quỊ5) III 8đẹsg gyI
(y puv (nay)66-osv./6 uøS (gqxy ·ųuĮS) A Țq poqesov
(£-z ‘ụAȚx puɛ 9 *a[x
“ays), 46 osv /o uos
(ọủed-siswew ‘quĮS) tsuuuutsatsuse w|
(~jrp-træA, 'quis) II sqqop.
az © I
I © I
OOI
66

Page 43
EPIGRAPHIA
8
'yı,V pue‘y‘snap us osoɛp n | (&) eAnubuuoÍOČIzogート8いį to 8-878 ]9łł I-I & & IS.l. tá o! ! !; ựywəp 7pumppu e.indeų pɛ Inuyl8l-l9l[8*8-8z 8]1. ƐƐ I--I I 9 Isueə,( oz. ựpop yw unipu eAnaeuuojoā!9!--19 ||[828–zz8]1 1 & 1-9o& 1'3 SueƏÁ 9
·(oo6 i sømåŋpyssy ou uno/o) og v 9* 1. puæ z * ! us euỊųO os səỊssequuətyypəp youngpu (Ɛo I (oN) s, eų3əlue!IS | eundeqpeunuyI9.s.--Tos,[zz8-z81]gO8Ț–99ØTSie3.s os•3 sue3.( ook - *GI •y· q o v*q*v , syyvəp s.vựppng|ņ/pop s.vựpp/to/|,,,.-...?r tae', /ơ vưɔ so | so zvə, əựz sv | so zvə4 ə:/7 sv.3福鮭疑sɔɔ.umos -co(//O| vsựzv/247/19/s. syapuoy puv susțuozųouÁS | osm po può suola | ‘o ‘& {yo-yo5‘o ‘a ɛgyposvq laos/7əựae. ---- -ư.432030 /o /vøSwo posvọtươ posvợtuổzə-a so sự3,37
v.to upfysgaeņ9
vàɔ teŋ??s?.cz/O
vuo ysgs/pp/toy
vol v Hovų v ~ ılı~~~~~ |
*{os (osv /ộ ươS (npųjų -iw ubagusies · quis) eq3əuugTțS pəuuuuuns ‘II bpuțų8ỊNI
'zos (osv /o troS (ọqxy-göny ·quțS) { IIA Įų poqw33v |
*sor ‘o,V_/0 uoS (uwaạlusies-oqxy ‘quļS) !bq89UugȚļS pəlubu -ins “IA Țų poq'833W
x – –
9o 1
† o I
Ɛo 1
ợyły swoŋŋɔ., puv otav,\,

(VOL. III
ZEYLANI CA
“119 odo ‘uoqổulupoɔ jɔ
!//pop ypaentwu ��
!//bop 7 punypu 史
W
ựvợp 7 p.umyvu
ựypop 7 p.um/pu
(...) eindeqpe Inuy
ự/pop /pumppu ‘6 oxĮx “z/,/
9z 8-8 z 8
£z8-los
lo8-961
961–z61
[188-788]
[*88–898] ·
[898-198]
[198—998]
o 181-198 s
1981–1981
198 I-osoɛ I
osoɛ 1-988 I
suas s.Itô, 9 i As suæ3Á z I
Ày Sueə{ l.
subɔÁ £
sueəÁ 9 I
*2 sueọ.ý 1 1
sueəÁ †
·6or 'o V /ó uoŞ (qqxy minska ‘quĮS) XI y qpoqe33 w
'80.1 ‘o V/O -toff/o./) uoềumo ( (mindựa 'quis) III e Indsdaq (g * oxỊx“QJAV) 901 ‘oAZ ,% uos.to oor 'o V. /o uos pupus) (ọqxy-Ipsw ‘quĮS) IIIA Įų pọqę33W ’90 s 'osv /o uos' (npụiųIW-ọs-gy -siH Isabugồiigsi otsusS) seų3əuu -£IŢS 8x{!uuuutoqq pəUueuins “III sepupų 8 IN
'sor ‘ov /o troç (stoj -epa puɛ mindeq otsu!S) ețg.s-8 Kep. n.
O 1 1
6o1
8o I

Page 44
A CHRONOLOGICAL, TA]
No. 1
ɔsɔsequis 3ữipue esþůɛā əų. Jo uoņspədxə əųL
·ɛ9 pur lo odd “ḥo oạo ‘uos Husupo:) JO
·sreəÁ xỊs inoqe jo spuut!
' -31osp e “ɔ ‘a ‘v ť9ť 1
= 1 1 1 (o N Jo tiołowa · -ɔɛ ətỊı yıAy ol 8up to,,,). V
ự/pop /pumpvu u AnubuuosoɛI
ựpop /punypu (9 z 1 's '2/Ų) eindeqpgunuy
ựvop poumyou € £
synwyr pro tmynt, \,\!uuuuojo,s
3o6–1 6g)
I 68-o88
o88-9*8
9* 8-9 z 8
[696-296]
[296-1 *6]
[ 1 +6-106]
[loo-lwal
z9 y 1-98 % I
GƐ * 1 – † z * i
*z + 1-o6C1
|
o6£ 1 -os, C I
y sieəÁ L I
sieọÁ 1 1
o sueəÁ 1 1
*3. Sut:3Á 98
sutəÁ oz
*Iosus : dnsɛy ‘quțS)
AI ed essex,
ozīI ‘oA, so uəự/0,7 (upașuneios-eqq y -epia ouốsus : spa quis) I 8 Kbpn
‘III ooA, so uəņouq ‘pợpssvy /o uoS (Áoqqy-Ágqổges -sups-soppng. Jo gqes -ges-suss-gųqy "Josu! { ues-uskoonw ‘quĮS) II '8UI8S
*01 s ‘oÁ7 /o toņouq tæðumo, (wəS-heaạtueres Jo uəS-sigaĵow ‘quĮS) bų8øur -ęIỊs pəlueuuns “I buos
# 1 r.
§ 1 I
z I I
 

I9
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
-əp əų ŝustuoɔquoj pou sưAA siq, se snq ‘seịQO əųn „supeầe əɔuensisse qssuə og uo[{3O on I3Ao pəssouɔ $ups ueẤþůeq ɔų l. I 1 *o N Jo užssəli əq. 3uyun(I
·(9 z 9 od oɛ 161 'Sosyry:/ ‘ųɔszųnH əəs) ((q (v 616 —316 · 3 ·s). I exseque leq Jo JeəÁ quJĮ9A] əų. Jo uoņdịIɔsus ue uį pəpuoɔə1 osse sy seịQO əų „supe3e A edesseyĮ jo sdooŋ
ựpop / vamppu
ựvop pumppu *や
ựywəp 7 punyou
O86-8I6
§ 16
8I6-806 ·
[166-616]
[6.16]
[616–696]
ኽነL,ኽንI-ኛሪ9ኽነ፲
z9* 1
Ø9ţT-ogħol
sue3 { z 1
sqsueui 1.
{n-, puo y sieɔÁ 9
°3 sueƏÁ z I
*3 sqquoui !
*3 sieəÁ or
*(y pap (nas) 917 to v so uoff/o./)/ (efndgq usaguuwies A equoqyseppňa*Josu! í mindeq gồmy 'quis) A B'InddeÓI
·(*31 od "I “Z @) 31 I (o.v. /o toņyou? ~//wự do z/ I 'oA, so uoŞ (mindea ‘quĮS) AI e InddeGT
& z II (o v so tươS, (Avụeqy useaaeour -ɛsɛS ‘uosus : nqnsey minsges lo dmsey (quis) A sed essex I
& & II ooA). Ao tə770./7 (ọqãųws-sups-qmsey
! 1 1
9 I I
9 I 1

Page 45
EPIGRAPHI.
2O
sæAA oz. I to N Jo užiț31 ounqypop qwanywu || ~(epsi olsusS) 8usunp uosseAus esgo əųLぬog6-gŵ6 || [i 1 e 1-ooo 1] | seyr-øsïI!=) ***o SueəÁ 8III 8.Kepin | oz. I (/,/ puv ày) ȘII ‘oA, só uoffouay ựpop poumyou(uəs 'quis) ᎦᏋ2Ꭽ6-8Ꮛ6[ɛoør-»%6] | 93* 1–!! + 1----o sue os 6III gues || 6 1 1 *(:? ? 'qɔszųn H)リ I zigo elipuəfex! Jo suon -dsuɔsu, ɔųn Áq pəuuuguoɔ·(og i od s! 'a/sy ouį jo suɔuuəļeņs懲'I “Z (37) z Iz toA). Ao sțųJ, ‘seie.19 YI ɔų), on I3AO.uɔŋyouq ‘opuzņp/sv. /o uoŞ quəAA pue “o? ou Aouɔ sųqypop yw umywu序 -->' (rpm · quĮS) əlɛɔ spɛsnddeq us pəųsodeanlæuuoțoqƐƐ6-e86 (*66–166] saeo I-o ! » I*}oo sxeoÁ £II 8 Kbpn || 8 1 1 og o y•er oyog tv ????? 3’,4??/?/????? |t/?????? $,???/?????tgys). ỵミミs km*議鱷so24nos æq/Ovstavae pyw Jy sạaptuoy puv sustuozųouÁS | osnvɔ wuv wuɔu | '''org ɛ#5-**5*o og og ypɔsɔŋɔɲɔyɔ,〜 )øtựsươņpyət puv olanov || ‘oy -tzeazzoso /o /wɔStwo posvợtwo posvę奥
o.ao teve/stayɔ
»...o avtysfawɔ
wae o ysgựpp?tgy
tc.st3.4 (o Ŵyềuoy

(vOL. III
A ZEYLAN CA
•99 oos-6€ odd “/12 oso ‘uos3uļupoɔ jɔ
*(:? ? 'qɔszųn H) a v ɛ#6 əuojəq ÁņIoqs Jo us I exsen -ugleä. Jo læų. Ásqrqoud
șư?...? ņšnouự sụpwop
sựypop qwanypu 表
ựwap spanypu 4 &
136-1 !6
o16-y96
996-o96
[zooi-zɛo1]
[1ɛo 1–9 Io 1]
[* 1o1-1 1o1]
sz91-9191
, † 191-36* 1
16+1+6+1
osueə.( o 1
'suċɔÁ 91
sute2, 8
*( 37 “Z:7) zz/ (o/w /0 woŞ (essu-uwagusius ‘quĮS)
A '80,9S
(o 7 “Z (7) IzI (osv /o uoffo.cg (y ries-sapiw Jo fəpi w epny (quĮS) AI 8ptIȚųBIAI
·(69 od $upej 2 sqe! ‘II “Z ?) 911 toA, so uos' (g uøs -ipow IO -ninsges · quĮS) AI '80sēS
(69 od ouļauj əIqe, “II “Z ?) 6s, pup &II -sov /ỏ ,
£z I
Z Z I
12 I

Page 46
A CHRONOLOGICAI. T
No. 1)
·ıɔqoue wɔnjɛ əuo qou puse {{snoəue ioduəluog Kenas psəų suɔInı ƏsƏų, Ise uvaev o, ouspioɔɔy
·(ĉzg od ‘ɛ 161 So yoyo/oupszųnH)
·a (w l. ioi unoqe us I esoɔ elpuəĝɛYI jo səəloj eịQO əų Áq əaņdeɔ uəx{e} sexa A epuļqeJN IeəÁ peuĝəI q.xss-Kusqq ssų uI
ssouff, qonomisy wypop seủeqQ XI
eủeųQYI puæ eamuseuuojoq
eindeqpeunuy
pue earueuuojoq
، ، ، ، ،
osło 1–6zo 1
o 6 zə1-seso I
*2 LIOT-186
[o6o1-glo 1]
[glor-zool]
cu 5 • •
sgoi-oloi
o £1.91–1991
'0 TO T-s (29 I
는
sueəÁ 9*
sí.••• • e o 短 sae
sueəK z 1 \suzəÁ z I ɔ sueəÁ 9€.
對「F*「累卿》
·ýzy rov /o uoŞ
'eAnubuuoioas qe pəỊnu seigɔ əq, alsų.A. ‘ọsə[equ]S əų, Áq plaq -dn sưA Áhuoqne əsoqAA
onqgɛI buugɔsɔIȚA pəIIɛɔ spueswuɔnjeobdessex, *espuĮ
uỊ KỊAụdeɔ us A epusų -es pue “eanueưuoioài se susțnu ələA seŤOO əq, os qA ‘Wnxo3[xxa LNI
*(:? ? oz (7) før ooAy /o /o://oaq:/\bAV (npgsqiw oquĮS) A opusų,8||WI
szi
# z r.

2
ABLE OF CEYION KINGS
unwys ņoop qwansou
eue3eueneys
spjøO off 4ạ tạvys ťůeqọYI
6ɛr ooĄ 4ą utops |
tiennţeşI
svjọ3 2ų, 4ą
popvo/op ouroq uo {
appoins postutuo? や
Zær ooĄy 4q unt/s {&
1,9 o 1
19 o 1-19 o 1
19 o 1-6yo 1
| 6ło 1–9 yol
9 Wor-ŵyo I
* * ? † yo I -I #o I
^ * * * *
Io9 s .
1091–9691 969 1.-8691 £691-699 I
689 I-889 I
s88BrーB83r
Goo Go !
apAV sieɔ ( 91
8 squou 9 sreo Kož
sųnuou 9
o sucos( 9
sreəK z
suɛɔÁ »
reəÁ I
*2 sieɔA( 8
• son •
(o|[o}} usuH əų. JojəļūO) wdwɛɛray1
I ex essțx{os I Io exors
‘şa I. ·oÁV /ọ ươS, I nộůbas-buı'ex{seabas
*Todąe3ep uo gIigdņ838 p.
nþůeas-butox{x\!A
(erwisow ‘quĮS) Į44px|I gửgsgqɛINI
'sp-cou28 #7
* ro, tro,
z€ I
18 s
o£ 1
6 z I
8 z I
! z r.

Page 47
EPIGRAPHIA
タ 2
‘zoz–ooz odd ‘II “Z ? əəS
·loz od ‘II “Z os osse əəS · 16 ‘x[ 'd/sy ' '[[^\\ se eủeųoŅ uỊ əỊni Jo poļuəd əų, ‘pỊnoụs Áəq, se oəpnĮo -us Io uoņeuojoɔ ɲəije
uồț9.1 s,nqgq esesįA JO
postədəų, ələA SJeəÁ əAų
qypop yw un/vu 多食
posoốop
18 i 1-91 I I
91 1 1–# 1 1 1
* 1 1 1–9 loi (9)
9lo 1-*lo I (q) Ɛlo1-ggo I (v)
139 I-o99 I
o991–899 I
8991–oz 91 (?)
oz91-8 I 9 I (q) ! 19 I-zo91 (p)
o z ÁụɔəIJOO
4 %3€.(3)
o z (q) z !
pəIȚdxə 9 1 (v)
o uoụeuoloo uəJV (3) uoņeuoloɔ əuojəgs
*{{r ‘oAy /0 uoç I mų gɛI-8uubxįx{ỊA | 98 1
*{{s (osv /o uəņ0.17 ; I nų gɛI-8&8T!|#8 I
(69 od supej əIqe, “IT “Z 37 ɔɔs) ɛ6 ooA, so purpuɔɔsoɑ
ç)
eủeųOŅI (v)
|
-Áųjų uəų,3ųow snonổsqueựpop /punywuÁŋɔƏllo0I nų gɛI-8A, 8țȚA səAɛɔI ostavay ynys 9ųJ, j banueuuoioaspreAlạije pə[[eo “sqqțXI | £8 1 -*(1 + y• q *yog "y ựroep s, vyppng|Ŵypop s.pt/ppng|..., .- | uĝou so puə fo sŵ Ŷ Ŷ ŶAo apos os/7 sp*假鞑sɔɔ.zrtos aeos/?O|vsựwapıyozy
As*ɔ og £#79–•••• •ɔ og t3ợtựsuo??????, pup atavov s roA,
syawutəy puv suuspuoleyɔtɛ4S, i osztɔɔ pazo 7tzotatɔ og £#79–ț7ỹ9ɔ og og Þpəsvợ đại//oo/^2-- --u.co/2059 /o /v3Suo pəspọtươ pəsvợ
wao tzvựss.cz/O !
w., o /sr/pp/137
pao tzv.??s? ¿O
testo.« /o // 5ưə7
|

(VOL. III
ZEYLAN ICA
og Goz od ‘II ‘Z’ ’’7. əəS ‘vavypu/v.tv/py pue 'yı Ay ‘t’Anleuuojo J. Jo uogyd!13sus esse.IN. eseqeS əq, qițA səəuổe əlɛp sỊųL
| offs ooÁ7 47 utops 4 %
& pəuosioợ
ựvop pwumyou
ựvợp jw.tnypu
*3 l. 8 I I-98 I I
98.II-89 II
£9 i 1 – 19 I I
1 & 1 1
1 § l. 1-ool. I
081, I-1,69Ț
1691-1891
sĶep 9
sueəÁ l. z ƐƐ
sutəÁ 9 ZZ鱷9 I
(npụų
-sw-gp-səy-uissy olquĮS)
IA 8pūsų SINI
(o 7 ‘II “Z ?) 9st 'osv /ộ ươS nqęɛI-8& -8țỊA ĐỊpůea osse pə[[eɔ ‘II nqęET-BÁ,8ț¢A
· ·(-27‘IIoz(7) vừp.coựņņupysy so uoŞ
I nų gɛI-bus exsxTerbas
‘981 row /0 uoş
18 i ‘oN quțA uessa 1V,
影əuolų,Əq]UIO II nqęET-effeb
|
68 1
38 1
1. Ɛ 1
9Ɛ 1

Page 48
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1)
‘Izz od ‘II “Z 37 33s
ətutu IIng sầu, sų. Jo q !
posoợɔp
 so v 4% unwys & unwys
wywop yw .cn/pu
'w ooz 1–1.6 L I
*2 161 1–96 I I
96 I 1
o 96 I I
*3 96 I 1—13 I I
*2 * # !! 1 – 1 # !! 1
* 2 1 y 1, I-off !! 1
oỳ || 1
os 1. I
o* || 1–18 || 1
sueəÁ £
sųnuou 6
sųnuou o
Áep I
「ド rosy so uošv02op-uəənÔ (ņņỊXI løjssuqui əų, qồnouqì) sąeAęTITI
'(1 zz•d‘II“Z (7)- oźI ‘oÁV /o məŋ ŋɔAV e3ųosoɛ poɔ
*offor
'ov /o məụyouq uo šumos II nų gɛI-8uut}}{xĪĻA
‘oor ‘oAy /o uoŞ I nų gɛI-ťJIA
‘oop.t. p5, ppy oự/ /O
bII BIN-8x{ų88s!NI-{1}|x| |
寸寸r
8Ꭽ Ꮧ
z * I
I y I ,
oso 1

~്.
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
23
‘Izz pue 1 o 1-ool odd ‘II :Z ( 33S oubAguoqy ȚAøuas- māņss-b Keț¢A -ysgol qỊA Áļqeqo.id osse put ‘y pue fņas up ļbīļAəuəS Qqw nie IRI qų, pue uõņdţiosus s, esse IN-ĐseqɛS uĮ Įqbd -gueņiđ-4 bušnẤy qĻA [ɛɔļļuƏpỊ ss 19ļSțuļuu SțųJL
·(ozz od ‘II “Z (7) ‘a ‘w ooz I osnony puɛz uoụeuoloɔ sse[[eIN-ëseqɛS
ș#1‘oÁY Áọ tạvys
puošɔ. ɔŋ puu
ɔɔut tự ɔŋŋ ŋog
pôsoợɔp ťAnJeuuosoɛI
6oz 1-goz 1
o 8oz 1-zoz I
gOZT-3 OOZI
£9 || I-z91 I
*3 z 9 || 1-9# !! 1.
9ỹ LI-2 soțLI
JeəÁ 1
slæƏÁ 9
ueƏK I
sueə( 9
sueəÁ z
*(&# "xxxs 'ayy)
{opəywys you sựsuotypyəy
輯se uƏŋssuļu
pəuoŋuɔUU-2AOqe əųı 穆‘pso sųnuou o ‘əɔuỊId e “ex{osgua uueųCI
(38 –ɛɛ "xxxs “ays/) yngd -ŋuIeo sequeuase KV Janssuquu ɔų qổnolū„L) *ofos ‘oAy /ó moŝoạpop-uəəm@ IŢb AgůęKI 8XI
*(1 z z od ‘II oz:37) oźI roAV. /o uzņ0.ượ:/ĵoÆs t3.TIBINI-888ųos
1 # s
9* 1
9Ꭽ I

Page 49
EPIGRAPHIA
24
v Ay fy sy Awoyoso,© ® Z. I----#9 !! 1• × sqļuvuu y-gu či s; xi wus | sv •••••• v axpoooeawÅy squ'ou l.sų, uoui !起Áq pəIOļsƏYI syaAgȚIII [** 1] & ưtú?s-y squotu 9 ،a24.cms/? ��o1 z 1-6oz 1-#9 || I -€9 !! 1uvAV squotu 6sųnuou 6II e rossyx{or I || 6* 1 6# s• ‘oy4ọ pɔsoợøpwx.www.nuuso Áq pəJonsƏYŁ ł · ��6oz I-£9 || 1JeəÁ IIeəÁ 1ņwagĮsi so o 1] vyypu•-ŋuɔɔ ‘youəuə86 uəợuňs/? umo stự 4q ut pys:၀%;引*sÁrp ! IsÁɛp l I(wograffwy oquĮS)- eanuseuuoțoasq o y(I oyg * vɛpɛdɑpɛqeJN ‘eŝụexụuy | 8*1 ựpop s.pwp.png|?????p s,o sopots? į.5-g çyç_ w otɔu yo puə fo | fo uvos øy, sw | ./o aevo/sos/; so灣鱷**sɔɔ.4nos 49470wszạvæpyvyy 944y?9494%封懿)^),封"/-styretøysvroy puɔ ɔtavÁV | ‘oĀV -tz.oooo /o /v2Stươ pəsvợato pasvę wae o tsvựsț¢&q2 | 242默yɛɛ asɔ2×2 #s?\/spns/zosz, so sysouo7

(vOL. III
ZEYİ ANLCA
Áusunoɔ ±[eq:{ɔtuțůeỊN əų uỊ eņeqqed -ịủopę8ụɛ ɔ eủeųoys up ɛɲɛqqud-epuțA09 (napợp q oquțS) eņeqqedeųqnS
& posoợp ᎦᎦ
rýr :oA7 4ọ ởatyợp3 uɔyɔ, う
ost
yƐz 1–9 I z r.
£ 1 z 1–o i z 1
8!!1-19! 1 !
191 1–*9 !! 1
y 61
sreəÁ £
i z
się3Á £
iņươnuwɔ-æqyņos (€) mụrg-oxoupanqa (z)
iņwdrwəS-wqqms (1) —; suɔỊnı Kreuoduoguoɔ
sưøợums/q |nų,88I { -b &ep puse onqęg. |-8&wț¢A 83ựỊgxI pəIseo spuɛAJəŋɛ o bų8ęIN
aoquns/Q (iġġsa uunywɛ ɑ otsusS) II nộůeas vui exĻĀerges
t esurea-euse3
I9 I
og 1

Page 50
A CHRONOLOGICAL TAH
No. 1)
-puppy sy əųn us on pəIJøjɔI (od v 98 z 1) og v 61 || 1 uį uoņeuoloɔ sțų uolų pəuo;{ɔɔI uầsɔI SẮuļs sỊų. Jo uostump 10ƏIJOɔ əq, se sueəÁ ƐƐ ŋdəɔɔɛ ə w op toɔə.1 Kleioduən -uoɔ e ɓusoq v.si/vaessoas
·lạqq3nwp əuo puť ‘nų.gg -tyyəue Antig put, missog -euroxybutoa ‘su OS OAA) peų sąnı sțųJ, ‘pəlois -əu sex, Uusțų.pptags OS : soou eseossəgs uo pəuĻIqs -uə sex, put eẤsů opeq. -ụeĆI o, ɔpɛtulo XI tuo}} qųổno1q sæA ɔŋsƏl-qroo.L. əųı : pənss! sew vyv!? -pytyvy e : əpetu tuəų, jo sēdoɔ puɛ pəsțAɔI səumdį1ɔs ļsțų.ppnɛs ɔl{\L
// wop 7v.mn/pt/
eanlæuuoįoas pue
eáůɔpɛqųěCI
s/s pop poumyou (p4từɔp -vọųwas ‘quĮS) Įủopnques
69% s-98, s.
99ØT-98&I
98&I-928I
; yzz 1-ozz 1
86 18 totae Ub U
6O8U-6 LATI
8Łs, I-99 LI
l9l1-C911
[y zƐ] (nay ƐƐ
y ‘soas o z
--><++>- → B • • • • • • uosərəAos əuuəudins se sueəKoɛ 98
suɔųno put 19 I roN. qųwa IeAQť subɔÁo 1
ozýr ooAy /0 uoŞ I nijeg etueixou tres og spus eos togfeá agS BAĴsựgS vigyijex osse pƏ[[b3 ‘II nų gɛI-8ULI 8x[x{8J 8&I
:9ý ‘oAy (o yuvpuɔɔsoɑ ĮUDIȚų-48 A nų{{{I -8 Kes! A osse pəIsæ3 ‘III mų gɛI-8ÁbțỊA (*)
z 9 I
VOL. III.

25
LE OF CEYLON KINGS
ÁĮqeqold əəeļd soos (o 1 oxyxxxsonys)ťAnlæuuoio à qe uoņæuouoɔ puoɔƏS Əų,L *q*v 69 z 1-9€z I ‘Áļ9uuuu oəuus, u.Ayo ssq o, ə[0ļu -ouqɔ əq, ou snuņuoɔ sqq pəŋuɔAƏid əAeq seu siâp - Iosip seoņgsod lo queəp ÁĮqţssoas oss!-!!’dd opstạp, -vyno o, əɔejƏią s, lɔɓɓəO əəS ·((q (v 93 I 1-89 I 1) I nqegs-Bue:[\[eleĈI JO uổsƏI əų quțA qunoɔɔe sțų pəddons əAeq os sutəəs opəqị tɔsɛ ÁỊeuoņspur.In sy pstạvapsıg,0 əų. Jo uoŋIod !sug əų, jo dịųsuotņnɛ əų) uIoIȚA on (sax od “porquI “SSZŲ ɔsopoquțS /0 7pQ osm/s (tag) eloq L !!!!!! -ætuuIeųCI ‘vsựpompvề
} \IQULI
~ ~~~~ - --- ~~~~ o so

Page 51
PIGRAPHI,
E
əH ‘pənssį vyvopstyp.
ųsəŋ e peų ‘qɔ.InųO ısųþpng əų. Jo Áısınd əųı $uļuonsə 1 put uos! -ɛɔ0auoɔ e psəų s, (9 l-z9
·ųỊAxxxs pue 98 , !!!XXXI
·ājs) useijəțqɔ esɛAɛ[ Io Áēț¢IN e “nugqqepueO Áq spţei osaa pəsỊndəI : eAnı -euuojo I qe suəInı ‘nųț¢[ v ses put eųổęIŲ pəųSinb -Ust?A! vaevypu/var/yy puu vypušųosv,sy,y,,V ɔɔs og -v 6og I us quətu -əuŋƏli ssq 19 je ÁITIOqs
syuwutəy puv stasy two.es/2ưAS
u 513., /o plzə /o əsztvo puw zuota -ư.43,209 fo ŋɔɔS
*(f * v
ự/wəp s,vựpp?t:37 /o aevo,( ɔŋ; sv *o og £#73–ț¢ £ 5 wo posvợ w., tzv.??s?.zi/O
*(1 + y
*q o y
spoo oooppaegļog cys-pos uo so zvof 2%; sv | 7,5% gęs uo
*o og o gy uo pəsvợ
zp.cə nzw/?s?... /O
posvọ 42 yyət/02 v.«? /sgs/pp/t87
sɔɔ.4ptos 4 off?O
|vstúpaepyv./V
tư 5 to... /o //žuo?
ợ tựsuoņpyəa ptov otuvAV
ooĀV

[vol. III
ZEYLANICA
LLL L S00 LJSLL S0S JSLLLLL LLLL LLL LL SL0 LLL SLLLLLLSLLLLLLLLLLLLLL LLLL LLLLLLL LLLSLLLSLLLL LL LL LLLL0 LLL LLL 00LL LL LLLLL LLL SL LLLL LLL LLLLyL LLLLLLLL LL L LLLLLLL LLL LLLL L0 LLLL LLLLL LLLL LLL LL 0LLL LL LLL LLLLL LLLLLLLL LL LLL S
pue ‘uos səO uț ɔso.ie əuļuues e (v/yaesppvįvCZ puu (JŲ ‘duoɔ) queəp s ĝus, sų, əuojəq \snį Jo uəlje uoos ’əuolų) əų, uo naɛdɛA JO I nų.gg wyəuəanųą pəɔeļd Áuue əų, put opəII}x{ u Inų slų uį sexa qnq ‘əuoIųų əų? dunsn og pənduuəŋɛ oqAA ɛŋŋw pəueu sejauə3 e Jo uoshwoŋsus 9q) qe useis sew (*9. I roN) Șuțx{ ssų L
onų gɛI -sul.A pəlubu Avoqdəu e puenų gg-oÁ effA
puss y uỊ pəIsto onų eg -ựxer put onų ga-buu ex -yɛ neɑ obis ew-boxoIsL onųgg-royoub Antigonųog
|
uuge[
ự/wəp 7 punyou naed ex puc e.(süəpeqụeG
uņņs eanưeuuoioas
98 z I-88 z I
*7 88@I-ZAZI
z l. z 1–olz 1
6 z 31–9 z 31
*3 9&8T-9T8I
9 13 I-8 I 81
sueəK I I JOSSƏ00 til S syų sæ suæɔÁ #1 qnoqe puɛ ɛ9 I 'ON Jo quəuu ɔ ŋƏI 131je Sueə{ £ Áțqeqolā
ɔ sueəÁ 9
& sueə.{ {
suɛɔÁ I I
ɔ sue ɔ.ý z
(ņura suxwo wano?!?!? LNI *sor toAy so uos uo #97 roAV. /o uzņyouq (įva puɛ a y) nqeg -ɛyɔxoos osse pəII eɔ “I nqgɛI-8xỊeue AnqɛI
-sory)
:831 roA, so uos ysop/7 nųIsos -oÁ’est A gesog Osse pə[[b3 ‘AI nqęRI-8&bțȚA
99 I
#9 I

Page 52
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1)
~~ ~ ı - çlı+ –- s --~~~~ ·- :) ---- -qıoo L əųn us ! pənţsodəp put uoņeņoŝou Álpuəțij Kq e req>{əồupnyI uIoIJ ɔŋsƏ.I-q100 L əų) pələAOɔƏNI
(19g od £16 i “Sosy’y '/' ‘qɔszmin H pue oo! od o lo6 I JOJ 1 IodəŅI ‘4ņợv.ae/7 sv. (pwys aas)
· q ov şoo 1-39 z I o ‘eAəp -eaeq>{əỗesnys uslueat Joseo - etteanųq! 1 J,u touu.Il3A -eïæJŲ ouļos ueẤþůț¢I əų, qıțA pəgŋuɔpɛ tsɔɔɖ seų olųw ‘eleų sɔɓesnys $uss ssq on 13Ao pələAssop əų qɔļļA ‘n Aude V titoj (ppvịw(7) Ossə 1 - qgoo, I, əųn Kew e ou!, Lieɔ ti! [nJssəɔɔns sæAA put pțul e əpuu ŋuɛAeroseo) e Áuw
& posoợɔp t'Anueuuoioas
Ɛ6z 1–93 z I
9ɛg 1–628 i
sieạÁ !
(saintitiyordde uos,
-\;|no||vo uuoj įnq posvys fou
poppys fou
·ßr :o) /o uos -pupu 3 ao #97 (osv /o uoŞ III nų gɛI-BUuo}{x{3.18āI

27
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
əq uosu ¡do uno uļ pỊnoqs uoqdo soɔ sự uỷ pɔuoŋ -uətu žiusį ɔųJL ‘’pypta -ť/o/pupS uuəod suue L æqu on uonuɔŋɛ ou!Axe.tp .toj (6ę od oz ox saevnbryusz uoyo@0) uonŝuļupoɔ o.1 IN oŋ pƏļqəpus Q.I e əAA oạ lạų įdnu Ioɔ sỊ Txən 'n JŲ əųL 'eqeñɔůnunyi ol u Anjeuuoįoq uuous oss?.t -qąoo L ɔųn qųồno IQ pue uəuuJos aqu pƏsodəp ‘Iɔqno Jo uoseəli ətuos los “James əqų sąjun s[enţdeɔ əAŋɔəds -əŋ ŋɔųn ne KỊsnoəubuod -tuotuoɔ pə[nu 19 I 'ON put: 99 1 roN qnoq ‘o/urs -ppt.jpCT əųn on suspuoɔɔy
* {&AȚt.st3{I -iioio ir ne aid trian oria i
ựpop yo.am/pu
必必
ŋwap pp.tnypu
(eind-glossqueH)
eţeĝəununys
ƐƐƐ I-ooo I
zoƐ 1–86 z I
918 s-9 * 8 1
9 #31-988 1
sueə.( oo qnoqe uuunĮoɔ są retuəli trị uMotss shoej tuoj pƏŋe[nɔ[eo
suuɔ,( 6 Ásqu’qoud ɔuotu «y sueə.( oz.
poppys fou
popups sota
‘437 'oAy /o uos II nqeg-etubyyeupes esipüras osse pəIIɛɔ ‘AI nų gɛI-buı1 8x[xsereas
:937 osv /o uoç nų gɛI-ex{eue AnqɛI -Țurțq-48 A osse pəHeɔ ‘II nų gɛI-8x{aut|AntȚEI
39 I
19 I

Page 53
EPIGRAPHIA
28
• v.v... • w ự cu c - \\ u toussuolo J 51quis Io (IeM) rīkooqit? Iəquțə Joj uoŋɔə[s]uu e se næqī£ assen ‘laa ə -Aoq ‘Ábuu əAA o Hạno sự mọtavs Ios quəlɛAịnbə Įuue L əų) səpssəq ‘vọtapp Jo pņuvy Jos sou qnq pņupp Jo vọtapp Jos puens Isuue, I, us ueɔ ŋqtuvp lo sợqtap; ‘pựợps IOJ spợvs Jo vypu Iog spypta ‘pumup uos sp.znup əx{!"I –: suoseəu ouļAOIsos əųı JoJ AI nqeq-eules -Ysere&I q.}{AA pəgņuƏp!
•q *w
·q •y
og o y
są.evzato y puw szaesguoayou/So
uổzə-a so puɔ so ɔsɔtɔɔ ŋtzo ??:??ưe -tz.ooooo so ɲɔɔS
ự/wəp s, pyppng so zvə4 oạy sv. *ɔ og £ț7$-syys tươ pɔswą
zvao revựs,
ựwəp s, posppng /o „zvə, əự, so 'o og ogỹ uo pɔsoq 242 uvrystaesso
*org £#79--##79 tao .co ‘o ‘8 9 go tuo posvọ «øsyyəựm. 77.4.2 soț¢/ppng
sə2.//too.com/?Ozostava psyvyy
tổto, so #75ưə7
ợ tựsuo?/v; *.4 pwv ^tav \,
*ov

vOL. II
ZEYLAN ICA
gqeỊNeļņuuuue?!A ÁqƏsƏs -æquĮSoluț pəlɛssuem osse vsựport/pog Əų) peų əH '('ory 9zƐ 1) pəuţdxə lo z 1 esseồ uỊ Đuôiųı ɔq uo Issıs seaa əų ‘nsənbəI sų qe do JIosuusų supss!ųn Kq pƏsod -tuoɔ ɔŋ.ạsppvịpÓT əų, on suspuoɔɔy og ov £oo I us seẠA uosssəɔɔe sțų “IeəÁ seu8ại qņuəaəs sỊų Șuțɔq sȚIȚI pue('govo 18 1) zɛz I estő uỊ àuoiq, əqi uo sæAA 89 I (o N ouəod sųn os ouspuoɔɔe oS '(39 I (ON) AI nqeq-eu ex{ -sse.I e Ijo sɛŋdeo ɔqų (eseo -əununyĮ.“Áųɔ-yɔOJ-1ưeqd -ələ,) eind-esos-sisme H Joj uoņeļAəuqqɛ ŋut I, so se samei əų,1əIdi ɔļu!

Page 54
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1
Șuțuuɓəq vsų pov/m0 əų) Jo uoņuod əųJ, ‘AQIəq pəlens se og ov o68 I uĮ 19 I 'oos. Jo uosssəɔɔɛ əųn qnțA pəseəə əAeų o pəuunsəud sỊ og i ‘o N Jo uosəI əųJ. (og oox onys) $upị sụp on pəụnqļņue osse sy sooq wyr/p/ əsə[equ]S əų. Jo dit|shoqi ne ɔųJL -(-ci v ɛɛɛ 1) a v 9131 mnoqe əɔɛId (tox{en 9a eis Ápuu qitap s,oups otĻI,
·ļuusqe IŲ jo isod ɔųn ñu! -psoq siis suae ɔų (t/)ropp -njos atņ Jo uosiusįduloo əųn Ionje sueəÁ ! ' o ') , og v 913 I us leq. oos òA tieqsa - quesựx -uraauus iss -asys se uoņdụosus s, IomưI əųn uuous pue ‘e 19ųJ.
q eseoəununỳI
!#81–889 I
o68 1–9 || 81
望遏必母&A
* 1 Kļạneuįxo Idde
poppys pou
+'<'ıl vo 4x. --ou secı- v-v+x_2x.
'poppys you ɖtựsuoựproy nqgg eyɔueAnqg pergeA osse pƏ[[eo *III nų gɛI-8x19 DIBAnus
voy a
69 I
 

29
ABLE OF CEY LON KINGS
jo ueəÁ seu3əI qȚInoj əq. se og ov +63 I proɔəI səŋ -quoqne loquo put ‘apAV 'yı,vonj, əIIŲA ‘uosssəɔɔɛ sĀi og ogą se (odov zoos – så-oggặ1) #9 z I exseð səAs? (Kdoɔ osnIN ‘uq) uos! -duosus exsequeysset. I s, el -gysyųpexļņeĮguəS ‘Átəueu os uəusțuļu s.3upi sțqJL ouaq, 8usu 193uoɔ spioɔəI punoj Șuța eų įou Joqine əųn on əmp əq Ketu sous, əsəų Jorsuosə, əų. Jo quəuneən Áhu eos əųL ‘equisseţe(I 113 sulys jo uosəli əqļ Șus -ump oq ov Kinquəɔ quəəŋ -ųổsə əų. Jo əIppțuu əųn us uəınțIAA seas 69 I 'ON Uuo]]
'exseųneKes og "CI
& qypop youngpu (eĮoduise 9) eindsusse3ụes)
|
z 98 1–1, † 8. s | +9 I–zyɛ I
9631–o631 3ury sy
o681-988 I
• pợp sy
sieəÁ o 1 sseət qe
りsう、
·ı IN puse euəpaeae AooÐ · H ‘AN IeálepnW Kq qnoq pəŋsƏ33ns se oặupi 9ų, q}{A^rəawod senbə 8usp101AA •
·zS i od og *jd ·į, osoa ‘AÇevmörgu sy uo/420 ɔɔS ,
pərwys you
poyoso you
|(991 row/o uos 47ợpņouď
: poppys you guysuotyp, oy AI nų gɛI-8}{9u8AnqɛI
'poppys you diņsuoựproy nqgq-æraeff A ninaos syụOAA ‘quļS us pue nqgq-æAwr o 27/ us
nori non é a n rn norr-oo sono for a
191
***.***, ? :

Page 55
EPIGRAPHI
• q ! JU «» , áp ởų į\ v 9 z I esseỏ) ’a ‘v 989 i uolg ou! -lunoɔ (19 I (o N) ou!!! s!ųn jo īp3 ( [buŝəl quɔŋ əųn uy que 18 e əpetu edự nų gęs eure Isgie, I (13) jeqi səlɛŋs ‘JạAəA\otỊ ‘uos dụos -u! ɔļņAəp-suļ3ạA əųL *3uolų, əų) on uoţssəɔɔlɛ sų jo uvos əųı (‘CI v loo 1) og ov o69 i James əųı pue ‘o9 I 'ON jo posự jo əɔųJo əų. Jo uoņdunssự sụų jo əlɛp əq. 9q Ketu 13ųIloj əų) ɔJoJo 19ų), '$us, sqq.
|
a v |
a v | av -wywop s.vyppng|www.op saṁppng|.og of 5–##5 wo sɔɔ anos „2://Ovststo, pływ JŲ § 37.4??, ?)\/ ?????? ??//),A\u 5:2.4 /o pico fo | so uvos øy, sy | Ao aevos 3/4 sv | 7,‘O og og so izoợtựstươgypyɔ.4 puv øưuw \7 ?sy ooooooooooooooooS i øszipo?, ¿a | `-o a gosi++5·ɔ'a 9 gopəsvợ đời/?????sựstươ?pp/24 p.'.\, -uzoozoo /o / v9Stươ posvợtwo posvợ29.4.9 7s2/pp/?$/,1,5?24 /o //suð7
wao uvựs ziņo | wao u vựsț¢/3
'0AV

VOL. III
A ZEYLAN ICA
·S10ə[elp six{giảuț¢uɔɔpuæ suæJ. Jo əĝɛsn əq, os suspioɔɔe p suɔIæAinbə pəosoa sis se pəəunouoid susoq 7 feɔoA13|u, əų oeuvospeci uo , 'exsuļņuÁeÍ og ‘CI (I W pue euəpueẠeAooÐ ‘ ) ’A leáIæpnýN Áq qỉoq pəısə3ềns se ‘3ủpį ɔį, ųıya uəwođ senbə ĝuipțays {
‘uosos -əAos qunotue led ətuu ɔ -əq I 9 I 'ON 101Je ÁņJoqs pợp Jo ɔɔųJo ɔų, o quatu -husodde sỊų Jo Jeạ.( əqų {{qeqold isotu se w od v 3*8 i os “a v zgo i up
pợp jo əɔųJo əqi ŝtipsoq
sew əų əAOqe pənonb uos, -dţIOSu, əlɛAəp-II, 59A on $up foɔɔɛ nnq “a v go £ 1 = ‘o ‘v I 69 I = ol, z 1 = 1 1 – I S z 1 = uosssəɔɔe sỊH ‘.“ 'z 9 I ‘o N Jo JeəÁ Teuĝət quạAələ əųn sự pəusdxə I 8 z 1 esseð səAsố uondylosus 9uugiseonde H
(a v zgɛ1) og v 969 I uĮ Įej pỊnoA nuť 13
posvys fou eĮoduæ0 pue ; eueoțițGI
698 r. – z 98 I z98 1–3 #9 I
zo61–969 I ( Ĵury sy
963 I–1631 , pợp sy
sieɔÁ 1 1 1seəI qe
poppys fou
opyturs -pọunyņa payosse əəS ·((16)9099 ‘JO osnJN "¡sug) y op 5 ut -puoɔɔw 09: osv /o uos (efeu -uunxsugas ninaest quĮS) A nųț38I-8uuox{x{8J 8&I
o 9 Ι

Page 56
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
NO.
-a : q v × 1 × ... • cư v jv. o., u u -ọ>{xļesuļv u sự bỏŠIN 8 9 1 ‘ON Jo užiț31 ətų įju!InGI -3ups sų, jo lɛ ɔÁ suuŝəl quəəstļēļɔ əqi us pəsoditioɔ sɛ w pływaevo -ựyma! A sous-qns go >{uc:ı aq, jo uoņd tunsse ɔŋ Jo ɔlɛpəq, Uuo] nunoɔ qnoq Áəų puu ‘00.18e suoņdţiosus own otrs snų, L 'uoţssɔɔɔu. Jo onup otsu sự (og sv oo6 s.) 6s z 1 vsto) səaļ8 qɔųųw 'uvoÁ sırtıžioj quinoj ɔų) su pouţdxɔ z 8 z 1 \,\!) så svtu uopdytosti! encauļnos A ‘si ov oof, i uỊ sew uoissəɔɔɛ sɑɑ ɔdɛŋ -ổ1ɔų L 8 9 1 o N Jo duos [buĥou quɔɔŋuɔ wɔs ɔtɑɑ ots pəŋdxə a v 9 10 i sɔA!!! uoỊidụɔsu, e.seduur:Hulu,(IN
pyyrys you uļoduuu!)
9! o I-ooo I o98 1–1.98 1
| 816 i('o4 so ላኽ፡ !V - Co6 | - , , , , , , t/, / v. 1^, [ ww
w 11:ɔÁ 8 i \scəį su
| | pəypys you|
oz9s rosy /ó məựợɔu o 47ọpņou? : poppys sou sitysuoj/proxy III nų gɛI-buubx[XIRA
£91

3 I
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
'gz od o wywaầuws vÁvẩyạAV əəS ·
·wys cys-pņutnypup.y əų, jo uoņi pə sựų o, uoŋɔnpounu I s, exseųnt:Áư[ 'ŒI ‘GI ‘u IN put ‘‘VO61sowy goo'sos uoụnquņuoɔ s, euəuəas · AA pueda pɔI - I W əəs ‘qunoɔɔɛ [[nj e lo q !
(arv ol–698 1) :gov z 16 1 u I wojio XI pus eue}}{t^s Ju lụnq səssə illoj ŝuo.Ils peų put suoŋɛIedəId ue:w pəɔuəuuuion ɔų ‘Euge[ jo nueA'e isto) e suy lỗini usaq, Iapun sistus I, əų) Jo tio!) eustuOp ouļwouži -13Aə əų sɔɔtsɔ os A34A e qųĄ ‘t:Áļü opg|12. I us nsəAp put offu-ni/), tạ/ put uəŋssustu jo sues əų, o, ɔso I sɔɔuəustuoud oluy 9uueO (19 I 'ON) AI '{| 'qĶIJO IƏŋssustu u 'nulțA -əuƏs eup>{{qipt'>{ų elgti ɔS Oų ąžius Iuttu Áq pəIII e se \\ otỊA ‘, ə ɓɛɔu! usųIBA!!!!) əųı . Jo uos tre w pỊdəun -us ue ‘e Itaðə>{ưIV ɔsɩw
|

Page 57
EPIGRAPH I.
•,, s. c.x ca-l o Jv.v... y...J u s -3ueų Áq əɔuəpuədəpus Jo 1ţaţds sțų pəAøqs əų oS ‘ōu!\ \stur L əųn Kjøp os qồnouə ɓuolys JĮostuļų saj ‘Átule sỊų pƏAəỊAɔi peų əų 191Je ‘e IgAỗə:seIV ‘uổț3.1 s,nųcq-ætu ex|{{! A Jo ɔsosɔ əų) spleA -om ‘IÐljeələųL ‘pɔg|Ind uosáIÐI əų) peų pule ‘sumps - euulubųCI Iəpsə əų, JO dịųsjuapįsəud əų, uəpun sąsəĻId issuppng| Jo uopeo -oAuoɔ e 19ų1980) pəIIe03ų
•CI •y
• q o y
og • v
syapaaoy puz, susțươ.zņɔuÁS
u 5:24 (o puə /o asrtvo può?tcott, -ư42200 so zɔɔS'
ựypop s, poppaeg fo ŋɔɔ, əựr sv
·ɔ og 9 #79 – † #5 two pɔsɔŋ v.cz uvựsự.zņ3
//vəp s, pựppvz.,7 /o aevo,ứ 21/7 so *o og 997 tao posvợ wao upłysz zņO
•ɔ og 9 #79–ț7ț79 wzo „o roog og ý tươ
sɔɔ.4?tos -424/2O
vstav????/v/V
posvọ «a?????? wae? /sgs/pp/t87
u 5,3-4 /o /15,27
çıysuoựvyɔ, puv ota».V
'eAY

[voL. III
A ZEYLAN ICA
əAɛq ou stuɔɔs ɔų nuq? [en]deo əųų uļ iesndodun os tuļq əputu ļɔnpuoɔ Kipue woɔ si q qnq ‘eĮod -uueO •) pəuunnəI nqggs ex{Queanqos 'pɔÁouņsɔp Á[9Ashoạgə sew JạAod s.ņue Aeuse3) e suyopɔnsuə Jeų) səIneq əq, u I reue? -{{e\}. Jo ssə ŋuoj əų, up əầnjəI (soos pue eỊodues)
tuoj pəŲ pue pəuənų3ųj
103 ouolų, esodules) ɔųn on (€9 I 'ON) III nų gặI -eu exi>{{Apəpəəɔɔns əuuụ sqqq sq peų oqA ‘(*91 ‘ON) A nųc{{ ex{ɔueAnqq ’əSə[equ]S əqi qsnuɔ o, eəs puɛ puɛI Áq Áuure sỊų Jo suossỊAsp OAA) qɔɲɛd -sip Oq $up! Istue L əųn pƏI SțųJL ‘SIOmɔɔɓoɔ xeų
* "、 = 』***}、as o * * * o...

Page 58
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1
~~~~ ... v syv osv. v., o q | J | ,& {' uuous Ásqrqoid uosssəɔɔɛ Jo JeəÁ əų əJoje 13tų. I, ‘a ‘v 6z 6 I seAx + 9 I 'ON Jo ueạÁ leuổ3.1 quəəŋ ŋ əų, ‘yı V on suspioɔɔy
'(potạpa -nyvsovuloj/Po) u. Issuļıtı sții se w os[\; u^|* stat 13quoiq8,ư.Iư (3.,[r|V əuuŋ sit!) 1 V "Jonsıtısını ətuỊutistų sisis(ortov z osť i sự ‘a ‘v 9 z–osz (, , ) yos' iwysu') uỊ sew orțAN ‘ı'lı'A',\w|V Iəŋssustu Injio wod w!!! Ju sįoạe əųı uopun osas lo əlou pò \| o.AutỊ os pitw ɔŋɔxi o) JĮostuļų tlostilo'||
ņyvåp yv./m/vu əjięYI pue eĮoduules)
i vae q. 11 * , , , ,
9 18 1–1 l,8 i
I 18 I-o98 1
•
y vo 1 – 8 1 0 1 Asury sy 8 1 6 1 - ± 1 6 1 v(p.u. waens sv ș I () i s'o() l pwy wy
NivɔÁ do 1sɛɔi ɲɛ
sue3 { oz
zył ‘oAy /o uzystupu 2ưuợ ‘papyrựppyụp/pu2S os posvyɔ, 4ĵọvọo.«?
; poyrys you ɖiņsuorytoyoy A nų gɛI-ex{əueAnqos
† 91
VOL III
 
 

33
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
ətụ tưOJJ sue3 { [buŝoj əųn $uņumoɔ {q pəupeļdxə əq Áttu reas suuồəl qiunoj -Ánisq. Jo quaņusų sių tų Șuțxi ssqn sq əpetu sew |tit.Is e seqų uosudịJosu! t.ssus39A aqn us luðurɔiens əųL ‘o ‘v yɛ6 I us uəəq əAeq Áeuu uồsə 1 sqq. Jo puə əųı ‘sue.I ofņu vamo on (*9 I -os) A og fuq Jo uosssəɔɔ e jo teas atņi o ’, ‘o I 6 I uuouj supunoɔ *()/s, pue saev)... Əuoiq, əųn pəpuəɔse (so91 roN) nqeq-e !! A gdg y 91 oo N. Jo leûs suuŝas quəņuəá əų, u I o AOqe u wotỊs su ‘a ‘v 8161 uį ɔAĮv sæA 89 I 'ON Əsnæ0ɔq “a v * 161 sew (oups-qns) v(p)
•• • • • ^ ~ ~ ~--~~~ ~ ~ - - - - - - - - -/--
» . ., o „..
ro o dro - x
m_ ^ • _

Page 59
EPIGRAPHIA
• • • • • ► ► ► ► ►++ → ol o: o ; : ! ssq Jo įsəli əų. Joj u Aop - pəInəs lauluoj əųı spie w -1ənje pue “eueổĮKeYI uį auŋ əuos joj pəAȚI ‘exse (guttņuw latņosq sįq qųw ‘ețe s-nųqu.sd ɔqi ‘enexõɔ>{eĮV ex{ųIeỏóỊN ‘rexa [stue.J. sqq.) .191JW,
• 96 z–z6z odd * z I 6 I “Ç’Ë”y?”,9°/ us uos] -eueỊdxə s Isaq ‘A ‘O ‘H
·IIN ‘IɔAəwoqoạS '('(I'v ogɛ 1) a v Ɛo6 I us pop Jo sueI əų. Jo uopduins -se sỊts go ɔlɛp ə[qissod
"(I + y•CI * vog • ự w.ミミ ミミwstawą pływ sy syawuzəy puv sus?tzo.es/?1&4S-pA 37/7 sa{{oo | zo oog ogf two• - -əsmo o puv yu out | ro og of 9-woo·ɔ og 93o&2)2 \g/ys/Szợượsươgywyɔ, pup ɔup,V -ư43/2030 /o /wɔ So || ... two posvợuo pɔsɔŋposvợ cơự/97/
243 uwzyszeņO
væ3 tev??s? ¿O
v zo ?s?/pp/toy
1,527-4 /o //ốuo7

vOI, III
ZEYLAN CA
JIạsuusų pəqsinouņssp peų OųÅ ‘nqự{s-ciļA ‘Aəqdəu uəųo sỊų əIsqA ‘etue3 -ĮKeŅI. Jo Jou13Ao3 əųı əueɔɔq ‘eleAőəyses V-e IIA ‘(uos s, 134sis) Aạqdəu sỊq ‘(og ov 1381-zgɛ I og v oƐ61–9 z 61 (3) uos sỊų puse esę 1-nųqeld ɔų, Jo qyeəp əq, tio Á[qeq -oid ‘splew 19ụe ÁĽuoqS ‘nuauruu3Ao3 Jo su sɔ, əųn pəuunsse oəSinoɔ ɲɛnsn 9q. uỊ oạAeq Kevu eleAőə>{eV eiguunyĮ uos spese I-nųq -eud əųı ‘ueỊo əų. Jo næɔs Áņuues əųı ‘pue3}{e}\| \v
·əAOqe pəuseţd -xə suoseəI IOJ !...Inoɔ sỊų psəų osse #9 I 'ON ələqAA ‘¡¡nq JIạsuusų peų
~~~ (~~~~ ~~~~ ~~5 in < r s t r ~ ***

Page 60
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1
(1・Jく、く *sてて く Nosičů,Əų) jo JeuțAəuəS ɛlɛɣʊɖpesựes -Bu3S seų) ppt. Áætu əAA *ÁImunoɔə ɲɔɔŋ opə[[əd -Uuoɔ sɛA Þùɛ pəųsınb -uæA seas e reaốɔYțesy, -euįA Į0ļųw us Jew [lAso sɛA ɔuəųn 1įnsəI e sy ‘uopousos aiịọyỊ əų. Jo Áhuồ1313Aos əq, on o 9 I (o N pəəɔɔns on 1ųổļu s nų gęs -ell'Apə3uəIseųɔ‘SAAəqdəu OAA) ɔų jo uəpsə əq. Șuțɔq ‘el eaðɔxseĮy ruļA (a v 1681) og ov +861 qnoqe uỊ #9 I 'ON JO queəp, əų uo ing reĮodules) uỊ pəAII puɛ ‘(† 91 ooN) A ’8 oqo Jo pợp se uusų pəpəəɔɔns “13īpsos e se

35
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
'.wɔỊA sỊų) \supeŝe əųnb əIe spioɔəI Áue IoduƏŋ -uoɔ Inq ‘(#9 I 'ON) A nųượI-ex{3ưeAnqg əuueɔɔq elpugyseffetv ex{ựeỏóțN 1eq, osựpop/p/, əųn u! pue vuvypusput/py əųı uy quạtualess əųı ol Inosoɔ əuuos oənın sự ly ‘sputəI əɔuələgəI ĮseĮ ɔųL **9 I ON JO (mỏvọ-mumựms 'quĮS) oyopps se (99 I roN) nqco-euįA pue ueso elea -eủaqəIN əų. Jo suosos se on pəltəgəli əlɛ Áəų Áų A s! ¡wuŋ puu osoɛļu Ieur ssq) Jo sənssỊ ɔq, ələAA Swəqdəu o wɔ ɔųL ·lɔusss s, ese I-nųqeud əųn pəĻIIeu ƏAtų Kelu ‘Áļuej se Koi

Page 61
EPIGRAPHIA
36
くらく * (〜くくく、 (;(t
Keul fɔuolų, əųn os uoss -səɔɔe s, tƏųnej sių uo ‘iatu
●之 -toj əq L 'eĀesæAÇetin L.プう
·© pue gde ekesi A ‘Ásætuetteq osuos OA) petį 99 I 'ON osƏsŋuɔ.In latųo puevựw.cổųospávy,Ay, əųı Jo uolųnt: ‘II sms>setu -uueųGI Áq Joao pəpssəId sew ni '99 I 'ON JO ə3ưuoned əųn lɔpun pləų seAx qɔunųO 1sų.ppngĮ ɔųn Jo slaps, aq Jo uosmeoOA | 991 'o V. 4) possmo息� -uoɔ rɔųnoue “(...crv 968 I)& offioXI.(oyvyps)郭昶 pəŋdxə og v 686 I us ! pue eĮoduto1,68 I -- I 68 I|-of 6 I –# 86 rsutra.(sỹ V/s^3 } ,-a, -ae, *(1 + y· q o yog o y 9pəyops pottII nq'gɛI-BILA | 991 %//pop saetoppaegļņvəp s.vyppng|..., .- s.yavuzo y pvz., suuspuo.zựɔưAS2,522, so pazə fo | ./o aevo, ay saj | fo ŋɔɔ, ə, saj**sɔɔ.«nos -comy/Oostrep/2ysyvyy ----{: ~~~~ ·əsztvo pup yazota į oo og 9 #5–##5·o'·a ogłoうŶl &费 -1,3,200 /o / vəSzeo posvợgae?沁pəsvọ zos//24/02ợaestroffwyɔ, puv otav v s rosy
12.43 uvrysy.zip
w.zə uvựspayɔ
22.4.3 752 soppresy
ta&& /o 475 wɔ7

VOL. III
ZEYLANICA
əų, qổnouqi sqnop ou ‘əįįoy! Jo sous 2q, poļ19d sỊų) qe neq, pələqui œuu3.I əq isnu II '(×S) SIť9Á əAȚɔAl log ƏlƏųn pəuồsəI əuojų, ɔiiợYI əqi uuouj 99 I (o N otiņsno pue “qov 168 I mnoqe uỊ Áțqeq -oid ‘Kulle u epu I qunoS ə8.Ie, e qułA pəu.tmlại əų ang ‘Kimunoɔ əq, əəŲ on peų puɛ ‘(99 I 'ON) II ntsɛɛI-e,!! A Jousi OJQ 1əßunoÁ sų Áq əņqeq uį pənəəJƏp sew 99 I ‘o N qeų ĐAOqe pəlɛ18 əAA
'uAouxs nou sį ‘13ųnej Isaq, jo uəAə to ‘səɔusid ƏsƏų. Jo ə ɲɛ, əųJL ‘ULAMOIO əų; osquạleddɛ-ŋɔų əųı oriran o mɔdɔɔ ɔtiin nɔn ɔa mei 1
ə səutų O ət/s Áợ ogượvo uəypy
əįįQXI
6of I-l68. I
z 96 I-off 6 I
„So sieɔ, z 1
pəypys sou
:39, 'osv /o uzņouq uap, IA nusgos o Asesi A
Osse pə[[eɔ Áļqeq
-oud obre Aồəx{gLw-bus A
99 I

Page 62
A CHRONOLOGICAL, TA]
No. 1
onoH žuɔųɔ L qɔnunɔ ƏsƏtųųƆ əq, q v goso I u I *z 16 I “S” sy'y'g'O:/. 33s ‘uoỊssnɔsɩp lɔų).Ing Joss
·ųɔntu sn dsɔų poļ1ạd əų. Jo syļ10 w ɔsƏpequĮS əų, uou suoņđị13sus əųı JəųıțạN ‘nusod əq) →[110s os quəțɔŋgns sou sț Áıųțų -æqord sų. Jo lioddns up pəɔnppe Iej os əɔuƏpỊAɔ əųn ning olojɔq əuop peų uosələAOS ɔsə[equ]S e Kutuu se nųɛķI-e susțA euįA əŋŋ ppm.ợợ ôısı uəx{en ɔAeq Keul ououisì əįįQYI QUų ou!puəɔse uo '99 I “ON ‘OS opuess! əų, jo suổț313Aos 1unotu -ered əųn sɛ pəzỊu3oɔəI ələA ‘squauua.AəỊtsɔɛ Áuth -Ịu sse[gi-nųquid əlɛI

37
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
-qıỊAse Auos:(30“qev6oo I jo puə əųn uuous ‘oS osəA]] -deɔsɛ Áņuutejs, į puɛ ou!!! uosÁəƆ əų, qųw Iəųı33 -o) od ov I I # 1 u, eusųɔ oŋ pƏuumại Ono H suɔqɔ I,
'(z 161 əun f) polupyoz pryo/S) (329 ouəupIsųɔ ‘uəənbsțų qų.A. euguỌ>{x{ư3 -eĮV əunideo on pəầeutelu pue–Kuure ə3 les e qųw əuusn ssq–useo e ɔuleɔ əų oď v 6oo I us ‘roles sue os Ino I (99 I (o N ÁįsnoỊAqo) e uguq:{{e3eĮV Áq pələpunĮd sew Jļos -uuļų əų puɛ pənɛ ŋsnuj ələA su esd ssq inq ‘eqp -png eq. Jo ɔŋsƏl-qroo.L. əų, ẤeAxe ə>țe) on pəAȚIue
9 I y I-go I o I
396 1–896 I
suwɔÁ 9. qnoqı:
poppys pou
(“...S) 12ɔu2S, pupyryppyựpy -puaş /o uos pupuș sy ད།[3uỊnı gdy nqgg-wua ex -yougas | NnN938 NALNI
! 91

Page 63
EPIGRAPHI
38
- II w. - 7 ~ ~ IN / 1 1 · · · 1 2&1 -BJIA Jəųņouq ssq Jo Jo $ups 3Apdæ3 əų. Jo uos e ÁsqỊssod ‘Áņuej e real -ồə:seIV æq) Jo Jəquətu e sæA nqɛɛI-euex|x| eile, Isiqi uəųn ‘aseo ɔųı sew sųı JI ’uunuổəli əlus əųn ŝuĻimp ÁæAs pļaq ‘p/p ue sue 1 Áq pue nqeq-ætti expleurą əuIeu (q ‘ļA3uəS ei gyslų.p - esgeseti3S pəuoņuətu -Əaoqɛ əqų jo uospuello e opåvypuypuosaavụppvşO]
$uspuoɔɔɛ nnq ‘oups è uno“(I + y•CI ·yog -y 泳溶浮淀)|-o og $#79–##5 uo zosta.« /o przə /ọo -4234 2°/s op | ./0 +1224 27/? So | zo zo g gạo tạo sy-epitto y ptev stasyuozzyju,çaszi po przv zwɔɑɑ | ‘o ‘a £țS-ÞýS·o·g og Þį pəsoqÄ | -1,3209 so zvəSuo posvợtwo posvęvàɔ ysgs/ppng
zv.do tzvựs?.zņ9
22.43 tz????s?.
sɔɔ.zrtos 42s2O
vsựpozytypyy
uổło... /o /souo7
ợzystwoŋŋɔ z pův otavAV
�
‘o V

vOL. III
A Z EYLANICA
pərəpintu uəəq əaeų ou pəless sy eieAðəx{eĮv vuįA ‘uosÁəO on uunnɔi ŋɔũ Jənje jų3ļu əųı uỊ inq ‘ƏsƏuļųO əų Áq oq ov z I o 1 -1 I # 1 nnoqe uį pəseəI -əli ələA səAņdeɔ ɲəųo əų) pue eleAőəx{eĮV-ejų A. '(89 I 'ON) IA nqę{I-eues sele. I se əuolų, aq uo əəeţd on pəầue IIe peų euəų Lieute? -episỊA UuoqAA (z 91 o N Jo uospue15-1831$ e) əəuựd eủůexseque-I ÂunoÁ əųn Issos os siduuəŋɛ sɛ ləAəs əpeul olįA ‘e (seasseys əq) Jo eseJeaồəoses y quae osse pue [essex usaq se ƏsƏuļųO əų! Kq pəŋuyod -de Jasmi əųn qųw pəg -puaps oqo,lojələųı “Ápuu

Page 64
A CH RON Ol|OGICAL IAE
No. 1
'sup's sqq.) Jo ue3 { q Inoj-sijų ətŋ up pəsoduloɔ sɛ A svườttu -můmyoff-rowy tuəod ətĻI, suoņdţiosus put pupņyɔɔŋ tƆŋ. vyvraturae y “...S. ol $up 100ɔɛ uoỊssəɔɔɛ jo JeaÁ əųJL (3)
· q oy £96 I = p4sypaeptapá {puu vựượspyruvo) vsipp.ua/ pyroựp:/ on 8uįpjopɔɛ uoỊssəɔɔ e jo uvos ots L (q) og ov 896 r = uv. V puu og i 'sox ‘oys on outpuoɔɔɛ uoţssəɔɔ e jo 1e3 { ɔų L (p)
og o y 996 I=
·(ooőI “Sosy’y'g'ɔ;/ oụ troņnqĻInuoɔ s, e 1913&I ‘A ‘H əəs) [eļļdeɔ sqq u!
ựpop youmyou əịig XI pue eue3!KæYI
Løst-grŵI
gIŢI-ZIŢI
ZIŢI-OIŢI
OTOZ-896 I əjiņYI JO Ēussi pəuAOIɔ sv. (3)
896 I–gg6I 19 I 'ON LỊA IBA qe put eluesoseșI JO
Jɔīnu s V (Q)
996 T-896 I 8uspjų us 10913
supį,SV (v)
sueə.( 19
sueə.s z 9
,oz91 roÁ7 so uospuvu?
-/v2.c3 do půņvụp/s
pÁo/ růņuņ7 so uoŞ IA nų gɛI-8uuox{x{8J 8āI
891

39
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
pənusodde put uoŋɔə{ -qns on niţS eẤņos Jasnu Kuonoe.139.1 snį pəɔnpəI ‘Kis||edųotrụd əneuspioqns e uəq sew qɔsq.w. '(1ɔyn -sỊCI ucÁpueys) eies-epn epuey! aqn on troņpədxə əAŋyund e pəI (891 ‘ON) $ups atqu uaques sțų jo uəpuo Kq oqAA (y) eseấns -nquuw Jo əɔuļu, I əųn sexo uəųnouq Jatņouw 'Iâlni snį se jsosuusų pəqsisqen -sə puɛ ‘snieae Joseo-eẤuw $ups suue L sus pƏ[[!!! ‘euge[^jo uopffusos aq] pəpeau! oqAA eletuns-Ieuae -ndes esse (gueuəS sew 1əųnouq nsəpsə səH ‘89 I ooo! Jo Januồnep əųn sew įAÐGI e.seộnstein ssəɔusias
‘42. ‘A ‘o/?.*?spọutnypaevas əəS ,

Page 65
EPI GRAPHIA
4O
■ ■ ■ ■ ■ -yeundeswygaeu -guas pə[[eo ÁIsmo!Aæld “IA nų gɛI-8x{out}Anq8I
’991 ooA7 /o uos -pupu 3 uo 10207-w.foġ -myo//Q ssɔɔưuợ /o uos' (y) nụrg -eureyyeupas sui A osse pə[[eo: “II nqęGI-8A er
ol. I
691
əɔuļu as ‘Quoiq aqn on 691 ooN. Jo uosssəɔɔɛ əų, pue 39 I - ON JO UņeƏp Əq]ựpwap 70-anyou jo SAɔu əų ou!A!ɔɔƏl uO%め9 !! # 1–69$ I-6 i oz–z Iozl.l. ossəssəA Șuspen əsəI -equis ətuos pəzəs peq Oųw ‘eug XI e IIA əɔusid Ieqese Jos seɔŋɛ ŋd əų, pəKonsəp pue tionspɔdxə quaeu e pəųɔredssp ‘Joao -əIou ‘oups 9q3L '70s Insip əq. 13AO əInı ol—Áņuuey pessos effodueÐ əų, jo | o41 'oAy 4ọ tạops əɔuţud resos e–.13tųoue' aiioxi69* 1–! 9† 1----Z H ∈ Z.--C» ), o zsieɔÁ z inoqe poppys you og o y*q *y*{{ *y uấta, so puə fo%韃%鞑“၁:{{ *tươ| səəanos aos 10zostavapoyo Zy syawuzəy pun susțuotųotas S | 2,5puv yucaza s op ‘a 	–##5'oog ogț¢鞑58沁 -ư.zə200 so zɔɔS’zeo pəsvợtwo posvợposvọ „zəyyəựa:uầ2.4 /o // Nouo7
20.42 242927s242/O
wao uzozyszaryo
vzə ?s?ựppng
ợzysuoụvyə-a prav otavAV

voL III
A ZEYLANICA
əų L “Ju 81upțul le 1 ! I roN . pəII}x{ojio XI ouȚIəļuə pue ‘Əŋŋɛq us sleuộuə3 sțų pəIsyys ‘soups aql nsuseấe Əsou eseầnļnquuy əɔuļJā.
·(9631 ·ųxx (IoAožņuý opus) uoņdĻIosus sửeẤseys əųn ug pəlɛŋs se psəų sew uosmæuspio sepeduu esed n. Įůessex, aq L 'suus H euue? -euņys put ețguļneĄ eu eqp -reațið Áq pəssei qinos əqq us uos[oqəI e pətlənb ‘eỊeộnỊnquIV Jo əɔuĻId Əų1 “19ųņOuq SțH IA nųægs-ex{əueAnqĶI Əŋŋ əųn Iəpun Əuolų, 9ųą pƏpuƏɔ -se 691 roN $uļHỊx{ put “Kuule 331 es e qųw euges uolų UAop əueɔ ou19ų \njuqổļi əų ‘stundes
z.ZI ‘oAy są utops
93* 1–! ! » I
3zoz-ozoz
się3Á 3 nnOqe
porwys you
roß I (osv /o uos porọop sy nų gg-ourouxgrodos
•ųþủsa osse pəIIɛɔ
‘IIA nų gɛI-eurox[x{e18āI
·(x) 891 osv /o uos uo 12°CȚ-pÁrpnyws/?
ssəəutuệ sô aqyouņ/sep/7
1 l 1

Page 66
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1
sou o ca e va i u x1 ... !!! A • • • • oA, peų Iɔŋųồnep ssq pue ‘əduulepe IŲ nu pəAŢI 19uuloj əqi : əji w puoɔəs e Áq suos ə sə w quxys pue quJŲ əq. : eueßiseyi me quinoj əųı : ssəɔuyud eų gatulys e Jo spueqsnų Aostaj se eie A -epex,{suțIN 1ɛ pəAȚI pusq) put puoɔɔs əų, àsətŋ JO 'eqqeII e A - greyes exoS (9) pune ‘eqqɛII e A -ugÁļu -el (g) “bugồủwa uuesto -ườy (*) osupnogwybos (€) ‘equipsețgày 1-1)}(z)onųog -ưuabuxouba wuuupua (I) :Ásatu eu ostros xys pue uənųồnep əuo peų z! I 'ON
’n qeķI-etuessereas tuļA əŋŋ əų lapun atto Its ats pəpuəɔsɛ əųousuuosu ¡xəu
qyɔɔpy pumppu əịio XI
9og 1–98 #1
3 * oz-3 zoz
y sueəÁ oz
payoffs you
•țgày-eye sonrnquay se uswouxỊ ÁįsnoĻA -əud ‘nqgq-eureux -grees tout A osse pə[[ɛɔ ‘IIIA nų sąEI-8ūIBx|[× 8.18&I
WOL. I.

41
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
uỊ uəA18 se (og v 9–9 og 1) ‘a ‘v 6ooz (z 1–1 9oz) uĮ Įsej msntu uoỊssəɔɔɛ sų ‘ol I 'ON JO JeəÁ IeuĝəI qņJIəAl 9ų) $usaq opəuỊdxə ‘o ‘v o9oz Joj ‘əŋɛp 1sỊqppng nɔəJIoɔ əų. 1ɔej uį səAų3 (Đlou 668
·d)‘xįx”S” sy’y og 'O / ) əuļnuə3 ļoti sɛ pəuuuəp -uoɔ uəəq seų qɔțųw useuuleS (ubi essəuun IN əų.L.
’əuolų, əįįọYI əų pəpuəɔsɛ nų ggs-bueix{ -seuras euuleti(I. uos įsəpsə sțų z l. I 'ON jo queəp əųn ou O oesoduleŝnþyn nɛ JIọstulis posməs 131 -les 9ų) : 9ɔu! Id neqese JN e Áq ‘eJepůeg-ejųIuuuu L
r r *** • • • • • • • 

Page 67
EPIGRAPHIA
42
put eqqťIIe A-g|t\{e} e^{eS suɔquoiq 0,\\ 1 sqq. ``us`s əų, tuoj s səpuo uəpti on ospitvợ yo jo peənsus ("gov 6ooz) soup/ unyo spp op Kļqɛqoud Isotu | sį suspeəI 103.1.100 ɔųn yngs ‘a ‘v 19. oz. us əuolųı əųı pəpuƏɔse ĝu!, sțių (99 I od ‘o ‘, ‘sonátyus” uoy (30 put z 9 I 'ON “O’/’sy) uoņduɔsus e{\úeļģyĮ ɔųı Jo ‘IạAəA\oq ‘oupeəI S.Hɔg put s, tƏIIụJN on ou! -puoɔɔ y '¡s!! Quàsə.id əų)
| | ! | | |
syawatɔ y przv szosytto.aspuÁS,
1/5.13.2 /o ptao /o ɔsɔŋɔɔ pɩzo støtte -14.43,203) /o /vəS
*OI *y
*
//voy o, vụp/v/137 /o „və, əo/2 so ‘O og 9 #79 – ††5 tươ posoņu 12.49 tượ??s?.zņO
!/71) op $, vụpp?! 9 /o aevo, ay/ sv.
·ɔ‘ą ogło tươ posvợ v.zə tzv.??s?.zņɔ
‘o og 9 #9–##9 tao
.co "O og $3 o uzo
posog .437/31/02 v.za /sz/ppng
sɔɔ.//tos./34/76)
vsựv/2ņyvyy
azấtoe /o // souo7
ợi sựsươ??vyo, puv outrosy

(VOL. III
A ZEYLANICA
oquosoɔ o, əu:oɔ ɔAeų ol uuoos Áəųı səņquoqne ƏsƏnổnųJoa on ouspuoɔɔu Inq “CI (v z zo i us əsənổ -n].io.I 9ų. Jo su As Liu əų jo sostads p.11/v, , , , y əų L ot:[oduvänį). Į ji A -ɛsɛ>{e\b([\'S A' | ', qns Əq on putį put ısı, , , , srɔɔu useffe attivoɔq I osni siqi JƏnt I ĐUusi ottios - uoŋɔɔĮ -qns on vivut's), o tɔŋni əųn nųồnouq ,|- ->ļļuțIN JO luð ‘fotsola i : ə!!!! As ‘tutůeiịt JO GJ!ptys pətul, o uļ9ų) są pas o.s.fosisj-pread əųn los Aussts)) on outoo peų Oųw (p : putos-ươ.t) suoo IN ətŋ pɔ younsəp prių passoen -le totįqť||ư A- ug Aque.L.

Page 68
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1
-gx{ses se pəuỊoɔp sew |nq ‘eqqelle A-e.(ex{es exseS oŋ pƏuəgo sɛA əuo.Its əųı ‘peəp ouļạq eqqiss -ɛsɛYI ựð sætnosq ssH osuwo, z z Jo uosɔI e lənje pop & I 1 ‘ON ‘uloq, qisw diņspuɔļuj put əɔượd jo Kųườuq u omus pɔ-lɔŋuɔ, əų osuɔsouviss ɔılı tipos Áņ0.13 -əs putį olą w ‘ưtıpti suosius uoquoiq ssq so ɔɔ|Apu əų, uo prie outotļi 1/1s,w sɔsunoɔ soos ‘slot||osq inoj stų optioso tel 811|| os pɔuouuuuns ot! "It'Aļuuu Isaq, Jo pueəų s' l i ‘o se uoos gy (or {' '; ‘los I-Xqx“So Voy's/', )'/') 909 I uəquandos uį 10 9o 9 I uəquƏAON uț dot\s|^

43
ABLE OF CEYLON KINGS
əəuqų əųĮ JO SUuļeso Əų) $tųx{ooĻIạAO ‘Quoiq, əų, JOJ pəneustuou əų tuoqAA ogÁưuguuny esej-paạq pəIseo Aless-ul-Iɔųnosq e lo uosdəỊs e dn qųonoiq pue əUusų puoɔƏs e pəĻI. It Uu † 1. I 'ON ‘ouamps?/gsw (*) put ‘equissețe?, outras (£) onų ga-eyəuganų g. (z) founoÁ uəųw pəlp Oųw ‘Eugpůsg uue ostroy gụew (I) : Ásəueu osuos unoj uloq ələw tuəųı OL *eue Aeộex|>{{uț IN 1e ssəəusid essựAB ILYI e Jo spt.teqsnų pəlɛsɔosse ə rəAA equissețe și lið Iðunosq
. Japsə əges ssq pure * l, I 'ON
· I sɔų Inglų5ĻI əųı sæA (* 1. I 'ON) eų.pnẤ
Ápuey!
pələpunta əįįgyI
() z og 1 –(3) zz9 I
6 z 9 1–9 z 9 I
3 z 9 1–1 I 9 I
(#) 9 goz –(3) 99oz
z loz–1 loz 8uss鞑 I loz–#9oz qìnOS · Əų] us .19 (n.1 | quəpuədəpuỊ -suuƏssỹj
sreə söz qnoqe
(sutə ( 8 I KỊqeqoud) y suuɔ., 9 i I3AO
pəywys fou
·eųqeỊe A -ɛsɛ sɛsɛsɛS jo op pəĻI -seu ‘eheueộn-æpuey! Jo ŝu], obugðủpa sula-exer
:841 'o V /o uɔŋoug (eų.pnoguyeo) oupnae -gxxos pə[[eɔ ÁȚsnoya -əId ‘IIA nqgɛI-bẤeț¢A
† || 1

Page 69
EPIGRAPH)
44
- -心*く *% 、もい əəs 9!. I to N Jo užNo.1 əųn go uosie Inp puɛ ənep əų, uo uo!ssnɔssp e Io)
‘euoliųn əųn Uso nqeg-ex{ɔutantī£I 1ɔquoiq nsəpsə ŋɔųn pəɔefd pue opələpunua sɔųnej Isaq, peų oəįįoyỊ pəunideo orieuepfn jo soups oeus Aeses jo əəuen -sisse əųn quļA statsmouq əų, nequ minsəli əųn qițAA “It’A playo e os pəI Sțq„I,
·pɔq \sig sțų Áq suos
poựs /ĵ/osuoptɔɔp əįįQXI
o99 I-6 z 9 i
oor o y
“CI *y
£6oz–z loz
· q o y
·#ZI ‘oAy A0 uoŞ IIA nų gɛI-exseu banqɛI
9 1, 1
sy zvaoy puv sus?ươzņ2ưÁS
taấzə-a so przə fo əsmɔɔ yuzo yuotta -ưzə200 so zvəS
ựạvəp s, vo/pppig /o uvos ə// sao oo og £#9–ț7ț79 tươ pəs??? v.zə tɔɔ275 Z.z?/O
ựvəp s, vụpp?tg/ fo avəM 37/7 sv
·o·ą ogo two posvợ 2.c3 tev??szes/O
Og S寸3ー寸 ミs ao ‘o ‘g ogf teo pəsoợ wɔɑyyəyam
v zo zszą/pp/vg/
(sueạÁ I z KỊqeqold) y si eos oz. 19Aopayoffs zou sə3.47tos aeon/2OvszazaepyoAy
zašto... /o /25’te 37
ợtysuoựvyə-a puo ɔwɔAy
‘oA,

[vol. III
A ZEYLANI CA
· KouəəỊA ƏsƏnon]JoãI əųı Jo quearạs e Áq yoqs ẤII en uap -pɔɛ sɛA (91 I `o N) ou!!! əųn o99 I -3°CI us [s]un ssəɔɔns ous suæA qųw pənu -ụuoɔ ɲɛA əų, s. ‘ele seu -leqq ut n[ uoĊI ɔŋŋ əųı qųw uens! Iu O e ɔpɛtu se A uospuesố sựų puɛ ‘uoqs!"I oỊ quəsə səAA siopesSequiV
·əsənổn110ą ɔų. Jo Əɔues -sysse əų, pƏinoɔs ‘puer! uəųno əų, uo oɔH ‘Uusų įsuses e oss I on ‘ÁIse Isɔų) se “Ápuey! Jo supį ‘e IIA -eses qıțAA SIəquoiq əųı pəsnæɔ sĻĻI, ouosq) →ų) Joj pəlɛuļuuou əų UūOUĻA (epedeu IetsGI uens uoCI pə[[eo spre wuɔnje) uos -puero e peų ouļx{ ssųJ,
· z 16 s uos · Coo Hyoy7ooooo/,
ÁpuuỷI
ex{eAęıīS
eue3}.{e\!
-(voi) 9099 (IO “vaevuvựyəyv/py go Ádoɔ ‘W og əqą oslɛ əəS :
(;) 1891-z+9 1
, 1891–989 I
(?) 1 #9 1–629 I
|(i) o£ 1 z–98oz
* z 1 z–g Loz
() o8oz–z loz
subɔ ( 9 y Asqeqoud
sueə ( 9 y qnoque
sueə{ z I qnoqe
·(o1–9
'!ox ayy) euroxxIA
-ɛ ŋA quįA Ļeoņuəps Áțqeqold '(3) /ỏ ươS sugþủog huguuny (p)
·ạAOqe pəuoņuəuu ‘eueġġeg sulasker (9)
‘921 roAy /o uəựyouq uəềuno4 puoɔɔS (neieņpga,
•g;s/‘ā)ə wunpgÁsgow(q)
· $/ s ‘oÁV /o toņ0-lÇ √æðumo. Į ∞ -șþú ea ureāļae?), osse pə[[eo ‘eqųŋsɛfɛès (p) : suɔ[nJ Áue.IodurɔņuoƆ

Page 70
A CHRONOLOGICAL TA
No. 1
uo pəyıl bo leavou le osoa qųw pəŋsƏA sæA 819 I KEIN us oụA ‘eųųsețe ȘI put *(-a v 199 I o ‘i) susțIN us uoou ouyuew aqq jo Kep qisa Aq ɔŋ ÁepunS uo gồĝi esseỏ uy pəlp əuunpe sessi vuoựyoyo@y on sup.topov * eqųIȚs -ưsuși uoņussəddɛ əq, Uusų ŋoo squauuɔAəțqob ÁuențIsuu əsou w stupňů.css nunţses Įupții, Ásquhou osuos uwo ssq sq suəųno suotu e pənsỊsse su w əų ətup ssq„L
·ạsənonmuoq aqn nstituït; useffe prog əųn soon Állaeci seuon eu əų. Jo uopuol sɛ əuumpe.sess. ‘3uolų) əįįoyĮ əų, uo {Ieusuotų 91 1 (o N pəəeĮd ɔsəņš -muoq aqq Ionje3.13 ({JL
ựpop youngpu ex{eAessS
ựpop po unyota Oquo[OO pue əįįọXI
, £69 I qɔIæIN-I 39 I
169 I olz KeÍN-1991
99 I z-o z 1 r.
oso I z-+6 og
wuɔɔÁ z 1 qnoque
sue2 ( 9*
payoffs foto
paypys you
‘auumpp, spyw /ó uoŞ danumițười siły si osse pəII eɔ “I sequụssețg?I
'$ZI ‘oAy /o uosputae)
e Igdeure qCI u bnp uoCI
l l I
9 li

45
BLE OF CEYLON KINGS
eẤuns euII eqCI esetuỊA JO ə[ıyı əų). 19pun JOĻIƏlus əųı uy Khuổț313Aos quinotu -ered pəlunsse elepůeķI nddeuo XI puɛ IIəj ex{eA -e11S sple:\\ 191 se uoos ang 'ex{ưAęųS JO əuolų) ɔų) ULO Uusų pəpəəɔɔns e.Keletun XI e Kunsese XI uOsput: 13 SIH ossəuĮ jo pəsp (, * 19. I esseỏ ‘eup-upęIN u! uoou oustiťA 9ų. Jo Kep quəəŋŲ əų) Kepsəupə,YA uo) 869 I qɔɲɛIN us pue ‘oquoqoo on ɔɓəįs pseĮ əų 199 I \snổny uI ' uOI.(a)) Jo Jo!Josu! ɔsoq:A əųI JO uəŋseu. Jsostuļų Əpetu əų Iụun ÁųnJssəɔɔns Jew əų,
ー〜-ート 〜・)) ・・・g)・
qņwap pw.umyou Ápue SI
·† I 1-9 i 1 odd osom snp.co.y. os; puv uop/so9 s,sựɔļā puæ pupựyə/v(py əəS :
, yo91–869 I
Lo i z–98 I z
s.leạÁ I I qnoqë
pƏywys you
·47spuÁp proợuvɔ ɔŋ; /6 22uuộs sy
ɛjɛpủwg nddeuoy
pə[[b3 Á[snoỊAə.id “I 8.K.
-ȚIns buluu eqCI BIeurs A | 8 || 1

Page 71
EPIGRAPHIA
46
-inp quəĝəYI se euntieu2S pənusodde ouļAæų opsesəA Jo quouu ɔųỊ us uoou ou!xeẠA əųn jo Kep puoɔƏs əųn KepuoIN uỌ '(og v oo91) 9z 9 i esses) uspəıp 8 l I 'ON · 169 I olz ÁæIN uO Oquo[OQ ug pəsp 9 !! 1 ‘ON ‘eje XI-eộn-epuey! əųn on ssə ŋƏų pəŋyuu -pe əų ‘eusuɔqueo euoCI 3uțKuuuuu Áq uoņssod sqq. pəuəųnổuəIȚs ou3AO -əIou ‘əH (8! I 'ON)
ựygep poumyou $ ¢
ựwap youngpu 数欧
1991–989 I
| 989 I–† og I -q *y
*CI - y
oƐzz-31 I z
31, 1 z–lio I z
· q o y
sue3 { 18 mnoqe
soyaevzeto y puv susțzzo ewɔu;{S
tổ12.4 /o puə fo asmoo prap yuozzz -ư.za/2039 /o yoɔS'
ựyvəp s, vụpp?tgy so zvə, əự7 so 'o og 9 #75–ț7ț79 two pəsvọ 22.43 tzv.??s?.zz/O
ựywəp s.vựppng/ /o lavə, əņ2 so
·o'g ogț7 wo posvợ v.za uwzysgae/O
oo og £#79–##79 tao
.co 'o'o ogło two
postog -øy, əựam. vzə ?s?/go.png/
səɔxɔtos 49,70
·641 'o V (o uoŞ
sueə., z 9II equțIȚsețgs | og 1 '941 'osv /o uɔŋoag (neuwwəs ‘quaes) sueə.{ l.obuqougues || 6 || 1 wszep/2øyvyy -ợtựsuoņpyɔ, puw outpAy*o Ay
testo, so sysãwɔ7

VOL. III
A ZEYLAN ICA
(~a (v 1991) 609 i exseồ up II eqųIIseses pụe (og tv §§ 91) 1991 ëséð uspəp euntuguəS $upį buvựyəy -pfwy os suspioɔɔw oeje i -æþO ɔų] [[ạj uuotą w og ‘II eųųıỊsețe ȘI spie wuənje pə[[eɔ ‘eu eqisy eqeIN uos u Ao sų puɛ ɛsɛdeẤeț¢A pue (ergþůegeugųnsy ’ə’s) eųųIIS ergunỳI suos -dəıs own sų suoue uop -3ups ssq pəpsAlp əų gz91 u I o qɔŋnGI əų, quțAA əɔue -IIIe ue pəuuloj əų leạÁ əuues əų, uL od ov 6o91 u! uAOIɔ əų) pəuunsse pue uoạnb pəAopỊA əų pəȚII elu ‘13AəAoq ‘eunei -Bu3S ‘elepůeg eu eqisy uos sų jo Áų jouluu əųn où
·yı 1-9 i 1 odd osərtổng coas oự puv uoff429 s,s112!ā puse vupyyəypowy əəS ,

Page 72
A CHRONOLOGICAL TAB
No. 1)
iųjų aq uo ()od oš1 + 1 ) 699 i esseỏ uį pəỊp £8 I ‘ÔN
*>{esəA JO quotu əųn uļ (to v 68 l I)
1991 v seð uį pəlp z 8 i ‘oN.
**{csoA uį uoouu ou xew ɔųı Jo Kup tụJŲ ɔiŋ Kepļu q uo («i v lol I) 6 z 91 vaesus') til posp oi i
·(odov 1–9691) oslov oso z z uį pțəų əq o, Áuottið 190 uoņuuspuolue pƏsnuo 18 l'oN
‘duampų In Jo qnuou əų, jo tiootil $uļxew əų. Jo sep putopon
əųn ŝuļuəaə Kepļu A uo
ựywop /pumppu *
ựywop spum/1914 # {
ựvəp spumppu
ÁpuexH
! # 1, I-68 || 1
68 || I-Lol. I
lol 1–1891
o6 z z-z8zz
z 3 z z–o9 z z
og z z-oɛɛ ɛ
sue3 { zɛ
suɛɔK oz
'0 8
ŝi eəÁ 88
sue ɔK z z
·ov /o avv/-ut-offouq, wqųIȚsețgɛI ĐẤețĻA IIỐ
‘IŞI ‘oA, só uoS o quțIŢS 8JpuəJð NI buIoIYsgưbā būIA IJÖ
II oÁIņS BUDIJ BUIGI "BIBULIȚA
Ɛ31
z8 I
1 8 1

47
LE OF CEYLON KINGS
ozɛ31 uĮ Kısaņdeɔ us pə!p puɛ ‘9 I 8 I ‘8 ‘qə ɲ uo qsỊầuȚ əų Áq pƏsodəCI
*(1 I od ‘yuo/oy 27/v5oy) Əsuoq e Uuo]] [[e] e Áq 8 l. l. I uį pəỊp əų ‘[[ɔɛI ‘a ‘O‘H ‘IIN os suspioɔɔw odeanpun. Jo quoui əų) uį uoou ouļueẠA əųn jo Áep pusų, əų) Kepsəupə \\ uo (, ‘q 'v I-8 l, 1) ɛol. I exses us pəỊp pusę (z oxļox rays) og ov o6zz uỊ Quoiq, əųı pəpuəəse o 8 I 'ON
*sup>[ļN Io unuou əun jo Kęp
posoợɔp
posoợợp
qypop ywyuaproov * & »
9 i 31–361. I
o 36 || I-os ! 1
(4) o8 || 1–1, † 1. I
999 z-1 + 8 z
·3 I + 9 z–9 zɛz
ɛzɛz-o6zz
upAV sueə ( 88
| 1
* 2 3 1
·ɔ gɛ
'$1 'o V/o uzysts off /ó uoS Βτι -qıȚsoțgų buIers! A sző
*#9I ‘oAy /oafhoug eqųIȚsețgłI ĮqpgțgɛI Norð
*{gr ‘oAV. Ao 0207-ut-uəựyo ug eqųIȚsesgos IIỏ ĮquixI
ozof
98 I
99 I
*3 H

Page 73
48 EPIGRAPH
No. 2. (REG. No. 4). POLONN. STONE INSCRIPTION OF
N the Annual Aefort of the 47 c/ (p. 37), Mr. Bell melations the di of the left guard-stone of the eas group of ruins now, rightly or wrong it as follows:- w
'The inscription (every letter of formed by perpendicular and horiz middle lines to yield that portion c greater part of its text is clear enou Vehera", this too was couched in P The letters are shallowly engra of five aksaras of one to two inches Pot-gul Vehera record and are in alphabet of the thirteenth century.
The language is Pali as stated whole record being framed in two ge lines. Two conventional signs of a The subject-matter is quite records the building of the Lankat second half which is illegible seems to a wall. The second gat/iai tells u: for IOO years when king Vijaya-Bahl Now on consulting the l/a/hava the following reference to the buildin
He i.e. Parakkama-Bahu I, 1 house with five stories, that containe other beings, and workmanship of flo and caves, and inner rooms, halls, a
a . For a clear illustration, see A. S. C. Ann í See plan of Polonnaruva facing p. 84 ab ; * See Vol. II, No. 39, p. 238 ff.
بنتا ہے لیئر
3 {جم:

IA ZEYLANICA [vol. III.
A RUVA : LA Ň KĀTI LAKA GUARDVIJAYA-BĀHU IV ( 27o— I 272 A.D.)
aeological Survey of Ceylon for I9 Io-I9 II scovery of this epigraph on the inner face t entrance to one of the buildings in the ly, known as Jetavanarama”. He speaks of
which was separately enclosed in a square ontal lines) is too much weathered in the of the record with any certainty. But the gh. Like the pillar inscription at " Pot-gul āli. ved in seventeen lines, each line consisting in size each. They resemble those of the keeping with the type of the Sinhalese
above and the composition is metrical, the it/his, each containing two nineteen-syllable Sonch-shell mark the end of the text. simple. The first half of the first gatha ilaka Vihara by Parakkama-Bahu; the to deal with some repair or other done s that this temple had remained in disrepair
had it completely re-built. nasa for confirmation of these facts, we find g of Lankatilaka:- 53—I I 86 A.D.) made also a beautiful imagel the likenesses of gods and Brahmas and wers and plants, and adorned with pinnacles ind chambers-an image-house, which bore
ual Aeport, 1920-1921, Plate XIV. ove, Vol. II.
* See Plate I.

Page 74
Επίημα μια εμπηία.
-*
器数sốnggi
#
■
:..
靛兵
浮 妊让
**
.ኳ†''ሖ' I!ቆ,''†የ
Αναλη ι. Η τις και τιμήμα 33ίύμι έιν
|-1|1:.it/ել է Կլլard-stunt.
 
 
 
 
 

ootief oy foĥo . H oe ĥaraĥeo; ři řo tio ili iris:Figorio", Ĉe Foiro''.
Wùዘ, !!! "
FIf
.

Page 75


Page 76
No. 2) POĻONNARUVA: LANKĀ
worthily the name of Lanka-Tilaka, whi lhe made there a standing image of Bud some to behold, and called it Lahka-Tila This description more or less tallie the ruined building where the inscribed therefore, quite justified in identifying house built by Parakkama-Bahu I. M balustrades do not fit the present stairs another building'. Possibly the guard-s
The Mahavanisa states further Parakkama-Bāhu II (236-I 269 A.D.), hi made extensive reparations in Polonna inscription records in the second gatha. count Laikatilaka as one of the many sh The question whether he had th which his workmen specially made and or whether it was engraved on the guar can only be settled by a careful examina the two periods.
The following edition of the inscript by the Ceylon Archaeological Survey published by Mr. Bell for the first time
TEXT. (aso) Co apósGe పం ఆరహణ లి 6లకు బ3@ర & ලංකිස්ස @රා [I] කු(ඩ්ඩ• මා)
s po 8
o Ch. lxxviii, 52-55. Wijesiņha’s translation. '' A. S. C. Annual Report, 1920-1921, p. 8. " In the second volume of the Memoirs of find on p. I I this faulty text reprinted. It is a pit on the matter.
VOL. III.

TILAKA GUARD-STONE 49
sh signifies the jewel of Lanka. And iha of the full size, which was delight(a.
with what remains still to be seen in guard-stone is in situ. Mr. Bello is, the ruin with the Lankatilaka image. Hocart, however, thinks that as the , they might have been brought from Iones only are in their original position. that towards the end of the reign of s son Vijaya-Bāhu IV (I 27o— I 272 A.D.), ruva. This goes to confirm what our We cannot, therefore, be wrong, if we rines restored by Vijaya-Bāhu IV. i e epitaph engraved on a guard-stone set up at the entrance to the temple d-stone which was already there in situ tion of the difference of workmanship in
ion is based on two estampages supplied r. We have also examined the text in his Annual Aeport for I9 IO-9 I .
TRANSCRIPT. (Yarih) Larihkätila-karin Parakka-ma-Bhujo kāre-si Larihkissa-ro () ku(qlqlarin mā)
A. S. C. Annual Report, 1910-19 II, p. 37.
ʻ Ch. lxxxviii, 92— I 2 I.
he Archaeological Survey of Ceylon just to hand, we
that the epigraphist was not consulted beforehand
H

Page 77
5O
9
0
11
12
13
4
15
(6
17
EPIGRAPH
TEXT (continued). ... (ex68) fii (oo) : (Gర లె)తని බාහු වසුධා නාමෙල්වා මඟීම (ఏ)రం [] త హో ప్రోం වස්සසතo තදෙව භව නo කාරාපයී tö0Q k3)o [hi]
TRA
Parakkama-Bahu, Lord of I (the wall) . . . that same temple (6/ had been in dilapidation for a hundr the Earth, caused to be thoroughly

IA Z EYLANICA VOL. III
9 10
11
12
3
14
15
(5
17
NSLATION.
TRANSCRIPT (continued).
... (bhave) [] (tarin) sū(-ro Vi)jayädiBahu-vasudha
nātho mahī-ma(inçda) manin [] jiminarin vassa-satari tad eva bhava- - -narin kārāpayī
sãdhukarin ]
lanka, caused Lankatilaka to be built . . . avana)-an ornament of the earth-which ed years, the mighty Vijaya-Bahu, Lord of
re-built.

Page 78
No. 3. THE ORU
By H. W. CoDR
HE document now published is an
3 inches broad, with a thickness lines of writing, on the left of which app moon on the obverse, and Vishnu's caser sananasa for many years has been in the po! l’ublic; no claim is based on it, and it has reproduction of the plate, much pitted wit veyor General. I am indebted for the lo Perera.
The document, attested by one Pālā the fourth year of siri Saňgabo śrī Parāk Kotté, and rehearses that two Brahma Avuhala Ojhalun of the Šāňdilya goti Majesty our king Maha Parākrama Bahl and received for their maintenance the Subsequently another king made this vil the nephew and also granted him another Ojhalun, not content, applied either to t for a copper-plate, the one now under col him was permanently declared a dana setr fanams to the god Vishnu.
Oruvala is situated in the Aturugir Korale, about three miles SSW. of Nava Mudaliyar that the eastern and southern correct and that Pore and Koratota vill; the other places mentioned are not now t For the present I defer the conside subscript letters should be noticed. Som සංඛාන්‍යත, විචර) and කෞතන.
(A) Line 4. z32é926)0, &c. Asimila1 tion, which grant was made at the 'Suma Line 5. The names Avuhola Ojj Kauñdinya gotra and Šenna Oljhalun Kudumirisa record. These people ap

VAIA SAN NASA
INGTON, C.C.S.
oblong copper-plate to inches long by of inch. On each side are fifteen ear ef) in a flourish below the Sun and 2 and chank-shell on the reverse. The ssession of Mr. W. P. Ranasinha, Notary every appearance of authenticity. The h rust, is due to the courtesy of the Suran of the samunasa to the Hon. Mr. E. W.
ttarun, purports to have been granted in Irama Bāhu at Jayavarddhanapura or ls, one Pota Ojhalun and his nephew ra, served as chief furohita "until His u... had worn the crown fifty-five times, village of Oruvala in Aturugiri Korale. lage a perpetual da naÁşetra in favour of village in the neighbourhood. Avuhala he same king or to one of his successors nsideration, by which the land held by a subject to an annual payment of fifteen
iya pēruwa of Pallē Pattu of Hēvāgam gomuwa. I am informed by the Korale boundaries as given in our document are ages lie on the north and west, but that o be traced.
ation of the epigraphy. Meanwhile the Le érrors in orthography appear, such as
phrase occurs in the Kudumirisa inscrip
ringala prāsāda.
nalu Palaiporokkul Perumāļun of the
of the Harita gotra are found in the
bear to have been Vaishnava Telugu
2

Page 79
52 EPIGRAPHIA
Brahmans. The continued existence of is worthy of notice.
Line 6. Mahā Parākrama Bāhu turnt. The expression 'had worn fifty-f clearly does not imply fifty-five successi suggested; this would bring us down to given by Couto :
Este (sc. Caipura Pandar) não foi costumavam aquelles Reys coroar-se cad a primeira foram coroados; e por aqui s vezes que foram coroados (Dec. V, liv.
" He was not crowned more than accustomed to be crowned once every ye were first crowned; and for this reason number of times that they were crowned' The Kotte kings thus wore their cr coronation, much as William the Conque The two Brahmans had served "Ma alive when our grant was made. "Maha than Parakrama Bahu VI, whose reign i fifty-two or fifty-four years and by Valent vatara ', moreover, is applied to him in h published in Vidyodya vol. i., No. 8 ff.) and Our official document shows that Par: for fifty-four years and an unknown num being counted from the coronation year of the reign? In the contemporary docu (a) i. Namavaliya. Tenth year, Saka ii. Päpiliyāna I. Seventeenth year iii. Moggallāna Pañcikāpradīpa. A I379.
iv. Gaņitasirinha. Accession, I 955
The Epigraphical Assistant to the Archaec following passage in the Thipazansa (Colombo who is said to have reigned for sixty-four years: sata votunnak palaida maloya, “King Kawan Tissa crowns died.

ZEYLAN ICA (vOL. III
the office of purohita in the Kotte period
väida vun tena osuņu pas fanas dharana ive crowns' is of particular interest. It ons from Parakrama Bahu I as has been the nineteenth century. The solution is
coroado mais de quatro vezes, porque la anno huma vez no proprio dia, em que e contam os annos do seu governo peles i, cap. 5).
four times, because those kings were ar on the same day as that on which they the years of their rule are counted by the (Ferguson, 7. R. A. S. C. B., xx, p. 7o). own in state on the anniversary of their aror did at Christmas and Easter.
hā Parākrama Bāhu”, and one was still Parakrama Bahu' thus can be no other s given in the Aafavaliya as having lasted yn as fifty-five. The term “Bodhisattvais own documents (Papiliyana sannasa I, is hardly applicable to Parakrama Bahu I. ikrama Bahu VI reigned after his anointing ber of days or months, the fifty-five years inclusive. What was the initial point ments there appear to be two reckonings:
343.
, I 972 A. B. ccession 1955 A.B., forty-fifth year, Šaka
A.B.
logical Commissioner draws my attention to the 2d, 1926, p. 1 o8) relating to King Kavan Tissa, avan Tissa rajuruvó su-sáta viharayak karava suhaving built sixty-four viharas and worn sixty-four

Page 80
No 3. THE ORUVAI,
(b)i. Kāvyašekhara. Thirty-fourth ye
ii. Päpiliyāna II and Saman Dēwālē. iii. Denavaka. Forty-fourth year.
The Saddharmaratnakaraya in one accession, and in another I958. As it eq the Conversion of Ceylon, thus putting th certain that the date I953 is due to a copy It is sometimes assumed that (a) is th the coronation. But there seems to be no tion, and the Pirakumba Sirita definitel Rayigampura. The ARājāvaliya states tha and then went to Kotte. This last named by Parakrama, and the year 1958 perhap press the expression 286 ele88 becog Denavaka sannasa referred to above, the
I have given reasons in Viavodya (lo reign at some date either on or after the fore the new moon of the following Poson not later than May 3, 14 2 A.D. What v two reckonings of regnal years, the one fron in spite of the use of the latter date, the reck the reign. We may find a clue in Sri Rahu for learning, was of the royal stock, and evidence is valuable. The Aazyase,&hara at the beginning mentions the year 1958. Sandesaya yield a negative result, as they I955, or 1958. But the Moggadana Aai year, Saka 1379, with the initial year fall period of the reign when we find the year course of the reign from the initial point stood, the reverse seems improbable, and late as the forty-fifth year from 1955 tends was in that year, even where documents m Bahu reigned from 1412 A.D. until 1466 ot We may now consider the expressic occurs in the Kudumirisa inscription towa pears to refer to the grantor's father

A SANNASA 53
ur. (? Accession) I 958 A.B. Thirty-ninth year. Accession I 958 A.B. Accession, I958 A.B.
place gives I 953 as the year of the uates this last with the year 1722 from e Buddhist year beyond doubt, it seems yist’s error. Le date of the accession, and (b) that of documentary evidence for this assumpy states that the king was crowned at at he lived at this place for three years city, according to Couto, was refounded S may mark this event and, if we may 3 Giza)36). 6 fest 56 occurring in the complete subjugation of the country. c. cit.) for fixing the initial point of the full moon of Vesak, 1955 A.B., and be, that is not earlier than April 26 and ve do not know is whether there were n 1955, the other from 1958, or whether, oning from 1955 was carried throughout la's practice. This priest was eminent in close touch with the Court, and his was written in the thirty-fourth year and The astronomical data in the Saisali/hind fit the thirty-sixth year reckoned from ci&afraaifa is dated in the forty-fifth ing in 1955 A. B. Now this is the very I958 in use. While a change in the in I 955 to one in 1958 can be underthe fact that Sri Rahula calculates so O show that the initial point throughout ntion I 958. I take it that Parakrama
I467. in D3) ES GAS) So, Sd SD, or SY2S3. It rds the end of the record, where it apmentioned in the earlier part (83)a

Page 81
54 EPIGRAPHIA
මහරජ්ජුරුවන් වහන්සේ වැඩ ඉන්දදී). copper-plate, and in the Denavaka san Papiliyana. Here the Aramanapola Vih. merit for the queen, on the orders (සෙළියදරයාරූන් වැඩ උන් තැන් වදාළ should mean the place where he was , bu qualified by &es), must be understood an: it clearly refers to a person. The Kandy reigning king; thus it is His Majesty', bably was a prince'. The spelling 6&Ys documents and elsewhere.
Line 7. sēryādi vala. In later times : service. This cannot be the case with B meaning of "service'.
Line 8. sa/ia/ā/a Abntra rāfa Āzināra that Parakrama Bahu VI's successors we the general duty of a furo/lifa.
Lines 9, IO. Though not impossibl gift of land as damaasetra was not made was given in his fourth year, and we kn held for some time. If the grantor of the first gift as aanaasetra may have bee Lines I I, I2. A few notes are requi grant of land. The Banagama Oruval sec'adivada or land for their maintenance next step was its presentation as dinia Asef by a grant of additional land; this prese of mouth. The third stage was the app swast/hira - ("permanent) plate, by which received as well as further properties in tax payable to Vishnu. With this pro
Seliya = Pandyan. The Portuguese Ton Pandar, son of Vīra Parā krama Bābu (VIII) marr, Pandar. According to Couto, Ulukudaya Devī n kings. The same writer makes Sapumal Kuma the caste of those kings; he married a woman of both were Pandyan princes. Ulukudaya is a Tam

ZEYLANİCA vOIL. III
It is also found in the Demaladuva nasa, fragments of which still exist at ire is said to have been built, to acquire s of “Seliyadarayārun väda un tän '' 6(96.88).3%). The expression literally tas in line 8 of the present document it is logous to the later vasala, ma/ia vasada; Natha Devale inscription uses it of the His Highness'. Seliyadarayarun pro) is found occasionally in the Papiliyana
this would imply a land held for military rahmans, and seva must have its original
l'am. There is no necessary implication are his actual sons. The reference is to
e, it seems more probable that the first by the grantor of our copper-plate. This ow from line II that the land had been he sanumasa was Parākrama Bāhu VIII, in made by Bhuvanaika Bahu VI.
red as to the procedure adopted in the a was first given to the two Brahmans as 2, held in consideration of service. The ra or gift-land to Brahmans, accompanied ntation may have been, as often, by word lication by the surviving Brahman for a he got as damaasetra the land already Aturugiri-gama, all subject to an annual cedure may be compared that commonly
mbo. vol. iii, foll. I 4, I 4 v. mentions that Madampe ied a daughter of the king of Pandy, called Cholia narried “ Cholca Raya” of “the race of the ancient raya's father to be a “panical" from the Coast, of
rank. Perhaps he and Ulukudaya Devi's husband il name.

Page 82
Nos. THE ORUVA
adopted in Kotte sannas, by which fara permanent", in virtue of the grant, the ing specified as the enjoyment of the pr fined to grants to Brahmans. Those to are also so qualified. This was no new inscription (AE. Z., Vol. II, No. 4) a (GY. AR. A. S. C. B., xxix, No. 77). The ob property may have been to render the g Line II 5. The construction of 23è3D (B) line 2. Kapura Kumaraya. son of Bhuvanaika Bāhu VI, that is Pal Line 3. gam-mudada. This should but village revenue'. It is the laterg, Lines 3, 4. The tax or quit-rent is Vaislhņava Brahmans. For the same r on the reverse of the plate, For på si Bāhu VIII (Report on the Kegalla Distra Line 5. Svastira for svasthira. H Line 7. 4f-avuda dalayan. "Your weapons. Compare cos) es) 6.e58)06)0. on the Aegalla Zistrict, p. 93). Dada armed with sticks or clubs' (danda), as Aitkean maduva people.
Line 8. mevarak batak daạdak muqda, from prafti, "profit', 'gain", or perhaps dada muda is still in colloquial use and Aadam and the like. If muda is to b Mudaliyar suggests its derivation from "shearing', 'exaction', 'extortion'.
Pasiya or 'vengeance', according to ascends a tree or shuts himself up in a poison himself on account of another, whose misconduct the threat was made '. to one-third of the movables of a deceas had none.
At-avuda Mudiyanselage people in Dambade guard, armed with &astana.

LA SAN NASA 55
vent or heritable land became swast/hira, possession so guaranteed sometimes beoduce. The taxor quit-rent is not conlaymen, such as the Demaladuva saunasa, 7 departure; it is found in the Nāgama Lind in the Dorațiyāva ola document ject in making the land technically temple grant more secure from royal rapacity. e, co-5 c606c835 is obscure. Compare Coutos “Caipura Pandar, the ņoļita Parā krama Bāhu VII.
not be rendered villages (and) money", anz-failuru. s payable to Vishnu, the grantees being eason we find his cakra and chank-shell da compare the Dondra grant of Vijaya εί, p. 97). W ere applied to the plate itself. ng men' or ' inferiors' armed with handGoss of the Ganegoda sannasa (AReport vadalan is a well-known term; "hunters opposed to "hunters with dogs, the later
&. I take the second word to be derived from pratta, "given'. The expression may belong to the same class as idam a translated by itself, Mr. H. Gunaratna munda, ' shaving'; if so, it would mean
D'Oyly, was the "fine taken when a man room threatening to hang or starve or recovered from the man on account of
Maradaya was a death duty, amounting ed if he left a son, and to the whole if he
ni Hatpattuva are said to have been of the royal body

Page 83
56 EPIGRAPHIA
We can now consider the identity Parakrama Bahu VI was dead. We a the ninth kings of the name. Mudaliya man can become a purohita of a king if has attained the knowledge of a Guru. parts of South India who examined a passed him. Such a person only could he was considered on account of his lear of the king's ministers'. Now Parakra or some forty years after the demise of the two Brahmans had been twenty y about sixty-four when the grant was mad had succeeded his uncle as puroshita und that he would have been so young as tw seem to be a more probable age for thes so, it is possible that he was still alive ab 5 and 6 of the obverse of our plate, ho spoken of as “our king' and an incarnat the document was written while his memo to the reigns of Parakrama Bahu VII of the name. Before touching on the ep the chronology of the Parakramas more We have seen that Parakrama Bah was succeeded by his grandson Jaya Ba to the /ā/āva Aya Sapumal Kumārayā Jaffna, slew the new king, and ascend But the Budugu na 4 laikāraya has :
සමතැස් මුනිඳු පිරිණිවි ව @ඳදහස් පසළොසක් අවුර දියගොස් පැතිරි බුවනෙක් පිරිවස් තුනෙනහි සිරි ලක
which with the following verses, inter means that the book was written in
2O 15 A.B. expired or I 472/3 A.D., or sor Bahu VI. Couto, who had good info. Mabago (Vīra Parākrama Bāhu) had r ruler of the Körales, died and his princip

ZEYLAN ICA [vOL. III
of the grantor of the copper-plate. e left with the seventh, the eighth, and Rasanayagam informs me that "a Brahhe is above the age of eighteen years and There were chapters of priests in several candidate for the Guru priesthood and have become a purohita to the king, as ning in the Vedas and the Sastras as one na Bahu IX came to the throne in 1509, Parakrama Bahu VI. If the younger of 2ars of age in 1469, he would have been 2. But it is distinctly stated that Avuhala er Parakrama Bahu VI, and it is unlikely enty at that king's death. Forty would uccessor to so important an office. Even out 15 I 2 or 15I3. The wording of lines wever, in which Parakrama Bahu VI is :e Bodhisatva', leaves the impression that ory was still fresh, and is more appropriate or VIII rather than to that of the ninth igraphical question, it is desirable to have
or less fixed. u VI died in or about I 466 or 1467. He hu or Vīra Parākrama Bāhu. According on receiving news of the accession, left ed the throne as Bhuvanaika Bahu VI.
ස පටන් ල uඳු පිරුණු ස | බුජ නිරිඳු ස රජ බිමෙසව් ල preted by the usage of the inscriptions, the third year after his inauguration in he six years after the death of Parakrama mation, states that, when Maha Pracura igned one and a half years, his uncle, the lity was given to the brother of the king of

Page 84
NO 3. THE ORUVA
Jaffna. The king only reigned a few yea from birth. The regent, the boy's aunt, M for two years with difficulty owing to d who assumed the crown. Two points de clearly was the "yuvaraja of Mayadunu-n in the Parevi Sandesaya written in the fort cording to Couto, Madune Pracura Maba, and the part attributed by the Arafa Kumaraya's brother, during the latter p assigned to his predecessor in the Mayac dealing with the reign of Vira Parakra was the youngest son of the king's m Ulakudaya Devi and Affibulugala's mo whether this was so or not, it is clear fron were of the same generation as Vira Pat length of their reigns aggregating at le remarkable thing in itself if these prince who himself ruled for over half a ce. Dädigama record has to be explained by To Bhuvanaika Bahu VI is assigned But the Dadigama inscription is dated i sanumasa can be attributed to him we ha thus lasted from 1472/3 to about I 48o ( Paňdita Parākrama Bāhu VII. Couto c states that he ruled not more than fou Kõralēs. The Rājāvaliya implies tha Afibulugala or Vīra Parākrama Bāhu V I482, but quite possibly his accession r reigned according to the Aafavaliya for discuss whether this is correct, or whet with his sons as joint-kings.
* Vol. iii, fol. I, 4, of the Portuguese Tombo in states that Vīra Parākrama Bahu (VIII) died “ I 9 death about I 424, which is impossible. i'he nume not in figures, but the not infrequent errors in addit had figures. We must postulate three figures he
19o. This would place his death about 1514. I to the King of Portugal (Alguns Documentos, p. 297
VOL. III.

LA SAN NASA 57
rs and was succeeded by his son, a witling Manica Pandar, after governing as regent isturbances, sent for the king of Jaffna serve notice. The 'ruler of the Korales' luvara', who is mentioned by Sri Rahula y-fifth year of Parakrama Bahu VI. ACgo was the younger brother of that king, va/oya to Ambulugala Raja, Sapumal part of Parakrama Bahu's reign must be lunna principality. Secondly, Valentyn, ma Bahu, states that Ambulugala Raja other's sister. The king's mother was ther perhaps was her first cousin. But n Couto that Ambulugala and his brother akrama Bahu, a fact which explains the east twenty-seven years, if not more, a s were own sons of Parakrama Bahu VI, ntury. The expression (6) & 3) in the
adoption.
a reign of seven years by the Aafavaliya. n his ninth year, and if the Demaladuva ave to add yet another year. His reign or I 48I. He was succeeded by his son, alls the new king “Caipura Pandar' and r years and was slain by the king of the t his reign was short. If this be so VIII came to the throne about I 481 or may have been as late as 1484/5. He twenty years. It is unnecessary here to her he continued on the throne longer
an account of Madampe, dated March 5, 1614, o years ago more or less'. This would place his rals throughout the Tombo are written in words and ions show that the rough copy or the original notes e, and the easiest emendation is “ I oo” in lieu of t was reported in i53 in a letter of D'Albuquerque
),

Page 85
58 EPIGRAPHIA
These sons, Parākrama Bāhu IX, ascended the throne in the same year. in the Kalaniya inscription as having c the Dondra stone record, now in the Co reckoned from Šaka I 432. This after The Kadirana sannasa, however, was gr the fifteenth of the waning moon of Poso Now an eclipse took place on the new n 18 June 15I 7 and 8 June 1518. The visible in Ceylon, and we are left with I Šaka year, therefore, in this instance was We have seen that the fourth y I5 I2/13 A.D. is a possible, though improb: We do not know that Jaya Bāhu was s Bahu. Paidita Parakrama Bahu VII m this is far from certain. It thus seems under discussion was Vīra Parākrama Bā the adopted son, or brother of the adopt terms almost of affection, which have bee is the epigraphy of our record that of th A quotation from Mr. H. C. P. Be of the script of the fourteenth and fif (7. A. 4. S. C. A., xxii, no. 65, p. 36O):
'The student's attention is specially as the e) and 6, and in particular to th evolution of which is so marked. Fron middle and later part of the 14th centur veloping the "tail" from the 15th centu "long-stalk tuber" of modern manuscrip * The transition in the shape of th more rapid between 135O A.D. and 145o the reign of Parakrama Bahu, and its l wards the adoption of a more settled stan matter to differentiate between a recor Bahu V and the Káragala inscriptions of but not so easy to fix the exact decades centuries. In the 18th century the style O

ZEYLAN ICA (voIL. III
and Vijaya Bahu VII, appear to have The accession of the former is given ccurred in 205 A.B, or 15O8/9 A. D. In lombo Museum, Vijaya Bāhu’s rule is the usual computation is I5 IO/II A.D. anted in the ninth year of the reign on l, on the occasion of an eclipse of the Sun. loon of Asadha, in two years, namely on econd eclipse is said not to have been 5O9 as the year of the accession. The
current' and not 'expired". ear- of Parākrama Bāhu IX or about ble, date for the granting of our sa unuasa. tyled officially by the name Parakrama ay have reigned till his fourth year, but likely that the grantor of the document hu VIII or Aṁbulugala Raja. He was ed son, of Parākrama Bāhu VI, and the n noticed above, would be in place. But e eighth decade of the fifteenth century? ll's admirable exposition on the subject eenth centuries is essential. He writes
drawn to the quaint forms of such letters at infallible test letter 6, the interesting the "keyhole' and "pear" type of the r it took a "tadpole" form, gradually dery onwards, until the letter became the t.
is specially characteristic letter was far A. D. than later. The literary activity of ng period of internal peace, tended tolard. Thus, it is a comparatively simple of Bhuwanēka Bāhu IV or Parākrama Vijaya Bāhu VI and Parākrama Bāhu VI; f sannas belonging to the 16th and 17th writing became florid and more decided.'

Page 86
NO 3. THE ORUVA
The reader is referred to the plates reproductions of the records mentioned b As a terminus a quo we have the V I 337 (current) or 1414 A.D. (Bell, plate and Kālaņiya lithic records, the first beir VII or circa I 5 I 3/4 A.D., and the secor Bāhu IX, or circa I 527/8 A. D.
In the Vegiriya inscription the 6 app in certain instances it is open at the top.
its bottom left-hand corner form carried up to a point level with consider other undoubted records of the Karagala inscription of the eleventh year ( a previous grant by a Vijaya Bahu, the the top, but with a tendency to ' ' The head of the 9 is becomi distinctly to the left and at least in one c
I 44
nounced; in this case also the head appea is carried farther round than in the Vegir inscriptions, still partly extant at Papiliy year, and Denavaka grant, forty-fourth ye to have assumed the "tadpole's : surviving very occasionally. T from the Karagala type, thougl development is normal. The divergence c sannasa (Report on the Aegalla District, p from that-employed in these records of ur will be referred to again.
We next have the Dadigama inscri Bahu VI (Aeport on the Kegal/a Distric ally speaking is of the "tadpole minute tail, however, also appear the Demaladuva sannasa (e.g. lines 2, 6, 8; inserted after p. 29O). The 9) is as:
ar. 148O
The attestation of the Demaladuva grant by S reign. The same name appears in the Kāragala reco inscription of Palākrama Bāhu IX.

LA SAN NASA a 59
accompanying the above, as well as to pelow. V agiriya inscription of 1957 A.B. and Saka H) and as termini ad quem the Dondra g dated in the fifth year of Vijaya Bahu ld in the nineteenth year of Parakrama
roximately is of the “pear' shape, though In the e the head is large and bold, ing a distinct point, and the tail being the top of the head. We may here reign of Parakrama Bahu VI. In the circa I 425), with its schedule referring to 6 often is of the 'pear' shape, open at the "tadpole' form, which also appears. ng smaller. The point is pushed out ase (Käragala No. , line I ) is less prors to be almost closed. The tail usually iya record. By the time of the well-cut āna (Päpiliyāna sannuasa II, thirty-ninth :ar; my plates A, B), the 6 may be said shape definitely, the open-topped 'pear he e has the open head and differs little it is more uniformly drawn. So far if the script in the oddly worded Belligala 94), purporting to be of the same reign, doubted authenticity is remarkable and
ption of the ninth year of Bhuvanaika plate opposite p. 81). The 6 generform, but open at the upper right. A s; with this should be compared the 6 of 7. R. A. S. C. B., xxii, No. 65, plate V,
uming a more modern form, the pro
nhas Tiruvaraigan Perumal proves little as to the l of Parākrama Bahu VI as well as in the Kälaņiya
2

Page 87
бо EPIGRAPHIA
jecting point almost always being round while the head of the letter is apt to bec carried over to a point nearly above th slightly to the left of the centre line.
So far, with the exception of the Be is hardly in dispute. There are two per before the reign of Vijaya Bahu VII and Bahu VII. For the reign of Vijaya B dated stone inscription from Dondra (c. Udugampola (1517 A.D.) and Dondra (c. (my plate D) is of some interest. The on the whole not unlike the Dadigama peculiar. The "keyhole' reappears in lil α. 15 Ι 3/I most unusual form in line I, t 5'3/4 til being carried to the rig letter. The form of 6 with a very s archaic and peculiar forms may be due Dondra, at a distance from the capital. uniform ó, though the “ tail’ slightly var well as the closed head, and its t letter. The workmanship of this plate (Aeport on the Aegalla /Oistrict, Here the cs is developing its "tail'. T
have found it hitherto; usually, so developed as in the Ganógod. the sharp point on the left has disappe. well over, even more so in some instanc may also notice the appearance of the M In the Kalaniya inscription (Ceylon 4 usually is longer than in the Dondra
often nearly closed, but it ret tail is somewhat less pronour
1 5 If
15T9
c. 1527/8
We now come to the periods of wh Kudumirisa inscription I was not for estampage owing to the very uneven sur
" For an embryonic form of this, see the Gam

ZEYLAN ICA (voIL. III
:d and very often tending to disappear, ome a closed circle. The tail usually is e centre of the letter, and occasionally
ligala grant, the epigraphy of the period iods in which it is unsettled, namely that that comprising the reign of Bhuvanaika alhu VII we have three documents, the I513/14 A.D.) and the copper sannas of 1519 A.D.). The first named document 9 assumes several shapes (lines 4, 5, 7) forms. But it is the 6 which is most he 2, perhaps the 'pear in line 5, and a he line which is prolonged into the short Ait of the head or commencement of the hort ' tail" occurs. The appearance of to the fact that the record was cut at The Udugampola sannasa has a fairly ies in length. The e has the open as ail is carried well over the centre of the grant is poor. It is the Dondra copperp. 96) which illustrates the script best. his in some instances is longer than we however, it is of moderate length and not sannasa. In the 9 the head is closed, ared, and the curve of the tail is carried es than in the Udugampola plate. We (alayalam 25), e.g. in lines A 5 and B 7. utiquary, i, p. 153) the "tail of the 6 copper-plate; the 9 has the open head, ins the sharp point on the left, and the ced than in our Oruvala grant.
ich the epigraphy is unsettled. Of the unate enough to obtain a satisfactory ace of the rock; thus my plate C is poor.
Iola inscription, A lines 6, , (Bell, plate E).

Page 88
No 3. THE ORUVA1.
The "tail' of the 6 is fairly short, more s Dondra copper-plate, and in some cases is letter. The Kudumirisa Ó is distinctly l however, agrees with Papiliyana in the sl in the tenth year of a Parakrama Bahu father. This previous grant is stated at given 'in the time of His Majesty Śrī Cs 23 (853 ce). As we have seen, Parakrama Bahu VI; it cannot be as Unlike the Päpiliyāna records it “ ab (y. A. A. S. C. A., x, No. 34, p. 96), a ch Bahu VII. I take it that we have a docu in the early years of the ninth decade of
The Oruvala sannasa, if granted by
in date. Yet the script differs from that
head lies midway between one form of the that employed in the Dondra copper-plate closed; not infrequently it is open, as, f in line 8, and 69) in line 9. For the shar to B 9 civisiz62oě, I o 93) ers 6 ôec60 3630&Y,
words of 15. With the Dondra plate for the short ' tail probably is not later in sh This is of common occurrence in our san) 6 with a minute "tail, as at Dadigama a A, line 2 රාජ, 4 විචරඹා, and I 3 වඳුරාමුල්ලේ A form of the "tadpole occurs in B Io
is in Dadigama A 2. We now come to th the Dondra stone inscription. In our plate drawn upwards obliquely from left to righ round to left, and so (d) upwards, the (e) curve (b) at a point to the right of (a). F and 63, 4 g6 Ót and the 3 in 838)60, a | bent inwards, or rather is drawn with a
ward-curve, occurs in A6 Ga)08533e)08)2)0 the later 6 with the keyhole' form, ir Gampoia inscription (Bell, plate E) and v whole we may decide that the script is so

A SAN NASA 6.
o than the longer variety of ' tail' in the almost the same as in the Demaladuva ater than the Päpiliyāna. Kuçdumirisa, hape of the 9. This document is dated and confirms a grant made by his royal the end of the inscription to have been Parākrama Bāhu” (S 3óos:5S) @o@ Edua) the script is posterior to the reign of late as that of Parākrama Bāhu IX. ounds with orthographical mistakes' aracteristic also of the time of Vijaya ment of Parākrama Bāhu VIII, written the fifteenth century.
the same king, is some six years earlier of Kudumirisa. The e) with the closed : letter in the Dādigama inscription and In many instances the head is almost or example, in A 7 96ces, the initial 9 p point on the left, the reader is referred I I 69), and DE) GROɔões gSO, and the last m the Oruvala (oí, agrees. The G with ape than that used by Vijaya Bahu VII. lasa, but other forms also appear. The nd in the Demaladuva grant, is seen in and in B 8 Č&çó SHc8Ks and I II e360852). in the 60 of Eø6 Seedo32æ0S) ; this also e.variants of the peculiar of of line I of the letter is begun with (a) a short stroke t; it then (b) curves downwards and (c) tail being carried across the downward or this form, see A 1 goes go), 293)0633) d 7 (0.68e. A variant, in which (b) is short vertical before beginning the out3; this form is of interest, as it connects particular that in lines A 6, 7 of the rith the twelfth-century letter. On the mewhat earlier than the reign of Vijaya

Page 89
62 EPIGRAPHIA
Bahu VII. This means that the plate Parākrama Bāhu VIII. Yet the Kudu in some ways shows an earlier style of of (2).
But, though we may be certain as to t Script, it is dangerous to be too dogmatic existence of at least two forms of writing of the elder generation and that of the the Gampola and Hapugastānna inscripti a year or so of one another, and again record. We may attribute, provisionally and the Oruvala plate to the same king, Before concluding, a word may be sai (Aeport on the Aegal/a (District, p. 93 wit buted by Mr. Bell to the reign of Bhuva vited between the forms assumed by 6 an record of Bhuvanaika Bahu V's reign (I Parākrama Bāhu VI at Vēgiriya, Kära plate, I venture to suggest, at the earli middle of the fifteenth century. This Bhuvanaika Bahu VII. Luckily for pur lagané in the Kurunägala District an ins only a few years after Bhuvanaika Bahu’, distinctive letters with this sanalasa. T words go&8 is cut immediately under document of thirteen lines and is continued The defect at the right-hand bottom corr scription, which is complete, but to its po the taking of an estampage of that corne: A document with a similar script is Palkumburē Vihārē sammasa. The grant attributes it to Jayavira of Kandy. But Bhuvanaika Bahu, whose regnal year is 1 in the Galle Korale, apparently to a prie Kandyan sannasa from a brother of Bhu death went up-country (Lawrie's Gazette may have been given by Bhuvanaika Bal

ZEYLAN ICA [voL. III
has to be assigned in all probability to mirisa inscription, of a later regnal year, writing, as, for example, in the formation
he general development of the Sinhalese There is always the possibility of the at one and the same time, namely that 'ounger. We see illustrations of this in ons (Bell, plates E and D), written within in the archaisms of the Dondra stone at least, both the Kudumirisa inscription Parākrama Bālhu VIII. d on the subject of the Ganegoda sannasa h plate). This hitherto has been attrinaika Bahu V. Comparison now is ind69) in this plate and those in the Sagama Bell, plate F) and in the inscriptions of gala, and Papiliyana. The Ganegoda est must date from a period after the means that we have to assign it to poses of comparison we have at Nakocription dated in 2 Io II A. B. (1 558/9 A.D.), s death, which agrees in the form of the his lithic record, which begins with the a carefully executed fourteenth-century on its left; it is reproduced in my plate E. er is not due to the condition of the insition in the cave temple which renders
somewhat difficult. the charred and fragmentary so-called of Sri Vikrama Rajasirinha apparently the fragment itself is of the reign of a nissing, and conveys land in Divigoda it. The paramfarava is traced in the vanaika Bahu VII, who on that king's r, ii, 687, 688). Thus the burnt plate u VII.

Page 90
No. 3. . THE ORU VAL
The cross over the to in the Ganeg the Christian emblem, it may have been man. But the king's concurrence is not i Portuguese. At a much later time the coins of Kashmir, the king having bee luck.
The next specimen of writing in po Šaka I 499 or 1 577 A.D. (Aeport on the appearance of this hand is modern enou, differs much from the script both of the record, which precedes it only by nineteen by the development of the writing but als form and style exhibited by the Sitawaka d. practical disappearance of the Kotte mona found the Court of Sitawaka, the national c and such literary activity as existed would this Sanu masa and the Dondra and Ganēgoçl, record (line I7) are linked together by th
Finally the Belligala sannasa may b document is peculiar and unlike that of resemble the popular style. The execu of the lines on either side being written Vesak pura 7, Thursday, Pusē näkata; deportation of Vijaya Bahu. The script ments of Parakrama Bahu VI's time, as : in, and attached to, this paper will show, sixteenth century. The sannasa must ha royal documents is no new thing, witness
POSTS
Ganégoda Sannasa. Plates I anc signatures of Bhuvanaika Bahu VII and eo:to, i. e. eeezzo:3, the subscript letters hav rival is ee. The signature of Bhuvan. copper-plate. The Ganēgoda sannasa,
* This zo is found also in

A SAN NASA 63
da sannasa is worthy of note. If it be ut in surreptitiously by a convert workpossible. He was in the hands of the christian monogram occurs on certain persuaded that it would bring him
nt of time is the Sitawaka sannasa of Aegalla District, p. 97.) The general h and with the flourishes to the letters a negoda plate and of the Nakolagane years. A new era is indicated not only by the marked change in the traditional cument. This new era coincides with the chy; the younger generation would have entre, more congenial to theiraspirations, have secured royal patronage there. Yet a copper-plates as well as the Nakolagane e presence of the Malayam &). e dealt with. The phraseology of the other grants; its short sentences more tion is as unusual as the language, half pside down. In it is a date, I958 A.B., his the Aafavasya gives as that of the differs totally from that of genuine docustudy of them in the plates mentioned and is more closely allied to that of the ve been executed then. The forgery of the 4 ru/iasastra of Kautilya.
RIPT.
II of Schurhammer's Ceylon give the Mayadunne. That of the first named is g disappeared; that of his brother and ka Bahu appears on the Demaladuva owever, has tiSD on one side and et AB on
le Hapugaslinna inscription.

Page 91
б4 EPIGRAPHIA
the other. Perhaps it was issued by M whose nominal sovereignty may have bee The date of the grant falls in 1546-154 surprised Moniz Barreto on his retreat reception. This was a bid for an alli. consummated the next year. Mayad Schurhammer's book is written in Portug influence was not absent.
TE
A. 1 සංචසති ශී චෛවවසවත මනු සංඛ වංශෛශ0ත්භූත සුමිතූ රාජපුතූ දී 2 ගොත්‍රාහිජාත මහාරාජාධි" රාජ ති జఅ6ది త్రి ఆరుబాబ్దాలి ది లిస్తt 3 මීන්වහන්සෙට තුන්වන්නේ නන් ම නගරාග සම්පතතියෙන් සමුබ්: 4 වණිනපුෙරහි මඟුල් පුකාංසාදෙයහි
වැඩ හි’ ද ලොව කළමනා වැ 5 හි ශාධීළ`ද මෙගාතූරෙයන් ආ බමුණු ධජධලන් මෙම කී මෙදනන පළමු 6 පෙග් රාජාධිරාජවූ ති සීහළයාධීශයි වැඩ වුන් මෙතන ඔටුණු " පස්ප 7 මයෙන් ෙම කී දෙනන අශු පූරො
දිවලට දුන් බණගම ඔරුවල 8 ම පැවැත එන පුසථාවට මහ වැඩ
පුතූ රාජකුමාරයන් කරන්ට සු 9 යා කෞතව මෙම කියන බමුණු අවුහ මෙහා පුසෙසා මෙකාට සන්කෙතාප 10 රා මෙකුන්ට පැවැත එන ගම නි ගම් සැලස්මක් නියම කර වදා 11. එ කියන පුෙරාහිතවරුන්ට කීප ද තඹ පත දෙවා වදාරන්ටයයි : 12 ල කළ මෙතන මෙම කී අවුහළ ඔ අතුරුගිරි කොරළෙ බද බණ
* Subscri

ZEYLAN ICA vo. III
ayadunne in the name of his brother, admitted. If so, the cross is perplexing. " A. Lo. It was in I 547 that Māyādunnē from Kandy by the friendliness of his nce with Portugal, which actually was inne's letter of 26 October 1547 in uese. Thus, Portuguese and Christian
C.
න්‍යාත මහා සමමත පරමපරානුයාත සුයඹී පවිත්‍ර , x
සීහළයාධීඥවර නවරත්නාධිපති ශීමන් සිරි )జిలS ) තු අවුරුදු ඇසළ පුර විජේසනිය සකල تتنت بد ඇමැති ගණයන් පිරිවරා සිහාසයෙනහි වසථා විචරඹා වදාරන සමලය ] Gපාතහා ධජකඩලුන්මෙ මකු බකාණ අවුහල 2 që වර * බොධිසත්වාවතාර මහා පරාක්‍රම බාහු }නස් ධරන තුරු කූ හිත කෞතව කරන කල්හි මෙතුන්ට සේවා මෙම කී අයට
වූන් ඉතන ඉකුත්ව වදාළ මෙතන සහජාත දුසු අපරක්‍රි ළ ඔජකඩලු පුතෙරාහිතයන් කළ නිසා බො ව වදා, බැඳි දානෙක්ෂත්‍ර කොට අමුතුව වෙනින් ළ මෙතන ඉවුරුද්දක් තිබූ බණගමමයි යන ඔරුවළ
C30 రి ජාඤඩලුන්ට දා,නෙකෂත්‍ර කොට සිතා වදාළ ගමට හිමි
t letter.

Page 92
NO. 3.
13
14
10
11
12
13
14
THE ORUVAL
නැෙගනහිරින් වඳුරාමුල්තෙල් කර පිටියෙ ඇළ හා බස්නාහිරින් {
(EEG రీG553:5) 6ఆ36ర ద్దిలి { රෙනඩා ඉම දියවුණු මෙතඩොරණ
డికేరియా 6 రe థ్రోలిలి6న డిప్రిలిe
ළතවූ සරිය හා මෙම
කියන ඔරුවළ ගමට පළමු පටන් කුඹුරු එකමුණු ෙදපෑළක් බිජු: යත් සිරිවින්න එක පැළ ප(ල්ලා)ස වත්ත හා මෙහි බඳ කුඹුරු එ: @ඳපැළක් ඇතුළුවූ වල් විල් කුඹුරු
සියල්ලම උත්පලවණීරණ දිවාස රාජෙරාත්තමයාණන්වහන්සෙට අවු පැසිඳ මෙම කියන * අවුහළ ධජය ලු පුෙරාහිතයන්ෙග් දරු මුනුබුරු ප
පණතටත් සලසවා සවසතිරව පත් ලියා මෙඳන්ගෙනයයි. මෙම කියන
කුන්ගෙන්වත් බාහිරවූ මෙකාරළ බෙත්ම අතාවුද බාලයත් විසින්ව, @ම කී ෙනායෙක් දෙනාගෙන් තක් මෙවරක් පතක් දඬක් මූඩක්
කළ කී මෙකෙනක් ඇත්නමුත් රවූ අයෙක් ඇත්නම් සල්ව කාළ;
නො දැක අනනන ජාතිශමශා න පේතව උපදිනාහු නම් මෙවති ල යාත මහරජ කෙනෙක් ඉදිර දී ණනුමෙහාත් මෙම ගමට සහායව නි
ඇත්නම් අපේ මහ බොධිසතව මහ රාජෙරාන්තමයාණණවහන්සෙ මෙකාට මෙම මඟුල් සක්වළ චකූඳී රජව ෙකලවර මහ බො වඩා ලේ කියා මෙ ලෙස වදාළ මෙහෙව න්හස් තාමු පත්‍රය ලියා දුන් බවට ප නාචෛත්‍රයානුපාලනම් දානාත් සජීවග්
Subscript
VOL. III

A SANNASA 65
ඳගස ඇළ හා දකුණු දිගින් ඔරුවළ S) පරගස අත්මග හා උතුරු දිගින් මෙකා
මීගස ගති යාගයන් මෙම කී සතර මාහිමට ඇතු
මෙවනින් පැවැත ගෙන ආ උඩවෙලින් වට සරි ක් අතුරුගිරිගම මැද කපුරා කුමාරයාගේ කඹුණු ! ඕවිටි ගම්මුදල ගෙවතු ගස කොළ ආදී
|රුදු එකකට පණම් පසළොසක් බැගින් పె }රම්පරාවට ආ චන්ද්‍රාක්ක සථායීව පවතිනා
ගමට රජ යුවරජ මහා අමාතාන්‍යාදී කෙන 'කරන්නන්වන් ත් ඇත්තලයින් බලුවැද්දන් දඩවැද්දන් වත් බතක් බුල පළියක් මරාලයක් අවුලක් උද්දරණයක් කියලා කැ පූත්‍රකාදි අට මහා නරකයෙහි පැසී ෙගාඩ
ම ලෙස මෙනා වී අපගේ මහ පරම්පරානු 51ણે
·ල ලා බෙල් ලා දුන් මහරජරාවෙනක්
கல்ஆ9 குெ
පස්පනස් ඔටුනු ලංකාෙව පැළඳ පින් වළ චකූවතීඟි 90වුතුරා බුදු බව සිධවුණානු නම් වෙනි රින් මෙම ස කාලාන්තරුම හ–දාන පාලනයෝමමබෙදා ද භමවාපෙනාති පාලනාදචවුතම් පදම්
letter.

Page 93
1()
11
12
13
14
15
EPIGRAPHIA
TRANSLIT
Svasti śrī Vaivasvata Manu sarihl suryya-varinśotbhūta Sumitra gotrābhijāta mahārājādhirāja
Śrīmat siri saňgabo śrī P mīnvahanseta tunvannen matu nagaranga sampattiyen samu varddhana-purehi Maigul prā sanehi väqda hilňda lova kalla hi Šāňdīļya gotrayen ā Bamuņu Ojjhalun me kī denna palam pagē rājādhirāja-vū Tri Sininhaļac krama Bāhu väợda vun tena mayen me kī denna agra puroh valața dun baņagama Oruva ma päväta ena prasthavata ma sahajata putra rajakumarayai yā tēva me kiyana Bamuņu A boho prasansa kota santosara mekunta pävata ena gama gam salasmak niyama kara v e kiyana purohitavarunta kipa av tamňba pata devā vadāranțaya la kala tena me kī Avulhala ( Aturugiri Korale bada banag nägenahirin Vaidurāmulē Ka:
vala-pițiye-älla hā basināhirin lavila Aggona Pore ima Parage
diyavuņu matoraņa mīgasa
i silpän dola Aihbuluvâye Kuq
mața ätulat-vū sariya hā me
kiyana Oruvala gamața palam
kuīnburu ekamuņu de-pāļak yat Sirivinna eka päļa pa(llā)sak rayage vatta ha mehi bada k
* Subscri

ZEYLAN ICA vOL. III
ERATION.
khyata Maha Sammata paramparanuyata
rājaputra pavitra Tri Sirihhaladhisvara nawaratnadhipati arākkrama Bāhu cakravarti svā
avurudu Åsaļa pura viseniya sakala rdha-vū Jayasādayehi ämāti gaņayan pirivarā sirinhāmanā vävasthā vicarā vadārana samayePotā Ojhalun meku byāņa Avuhaļa
2dhīśvara 1 Bodhisatvāvatāra Mahā Parã
otunu pas-panas dharana turu kraita teva karana kal-hi mekunta sevadila me ki ayațaha väda vun tena ikut-va vadāla tena n karanta sudusu aparakrivuhala Ojjhalu purohitayan kala nisa va vada- མ་ -
tibädi danaksetra kota amutuva venin 'adāla tena uruddak tibü banagameyi yana Oruva!a, yi kiyä säjhalunta dānaksetra kota sitā vadāļa gamata him raňdagasa-älla hā dalkuņu digin OruBa
usa atmaga hā uturu digin Korato ima
luvaļa gati yāyen me kī satara māhi
u patan venim päväta gena a Udavelin pijuvața sari: Aturugirigama māida Kapurākumāunburu ekamuņu
pt letter.

Page 94
Figri i ri i Zi'u arric:
T. On 1
 

舜餐 藏t*y)
学 !疑
፶፰%器)院溪 却
} 磅藏

Page 95


Page 96
NO. 3.)
10
11
12
13
14
THE ORUVAL
de-pālak ätulu-vū val vil kuňhburu siyalama Utpalavarņņa divya rājotta mayāņanvahanseta avurudu
me kiyana Avuhala Ojhalu purohitayangē daru munuburu pavatina panatatat salasva sve pat liya denneyayi mekiyana gam kungen-vat bahira-vu korala-k betma at-ävuda-bälayan visin-vat
kī noyek denāgen-vat batak bi tak mevarak patak dadak mudak
kala ki kenek ätnamut kiyalā ] ra-vū ayek ätnam Saňjīva Kālasū no daka ananta jatismasana preta-va upadināhu nam veti m yāta maharaja kenek idiri päm ņunuhot me gamața sahāya-va ni nam ape maha Bodhisatva Pa maha rajottamayânanvahanse pasme mangul sakvala cakravala raja-va kelavara maha bovada lo veti kiyä me lesa vadala mehe nhas tāňhbra patraya liyā dun bav
mmadhye da
15 nārccreyānupālanam Dānāt svarg
TRANSL.
Hail prosperity On the fifth of t following the third of Our Majesty the Ov kkrama Bahu, the great king of kings, bc sprung from the race of the Sun in linea Manu Vaivasvata, sovereign of Tri Sirinh mand was given) what time We were vou carried out in the world, seated on the lic the auspicious palace at Jayavarddhana sary qualities of a city.
* Subscri

SANNASA 67
riti gam-mudala ge-vatu gasa kola adi kakatapanam pasalosak bägin päsida
paramparāvața ā candrārkka sthāyīva tira-va ța raja yuvaraja mahā amātyādī kenaa nail-Vat italayin balu-vaddan dada-vaddan me air − aliyak marâlayak avulak uddaranayak airādī ata mahā narakayehi päsī goda
e lesa no vī apagē maha paramparānu
- Ia lā ballē lā dun maharaja-ruvanek ätrākrama Bāhu panas oțunu Larinkāve päļaňda pin koța cakravarttivutura Budu bava siddhavunahu nam varin me saața Pālāttarumha-Dānna pālanayor
gam-avāpnoti pālanād accutam padam
TION, Le waxing moon of Äsala in the year erlord śrīmat siri sangabo śrī Parãin of the spotless clan of Prince Sumitra, descent from Maha Sammata named la and lord of the nine gems, this comsafing after due inquiry edicts fit to be throne surrounded by our ministers in ura, which is perfect with all the neces
letter.

Page 97
68 EPIGRAPHIA
The tvo Brahmans Potā Ojhalun the Saidilya clan first of all served as chie the other, until His Majesty our king Tri Sirinhala and an incarnate Bodhisatv and received as maintenance for their se was continuing to possess, on His Maj Avuhala Ojhalu performed the subse princes, a king's legitimate sons. For t praise and showed His pleasure by mak the possession of these (Brahmans), a perp a fresh grant of a village apart. On the plate for the damagama Oruvala, which a number of years, We have contemplatec of the aforesaid Avuhala Ojhalun, an a permanent plate, granting it with a com: endure there shall continue in the lineal d of the aforesaid domestic chaplain Avuh The damagama in Aturugiri Korale, yaya of Arinbuluvaya within these four East, Vanduramulle Karaida-g South, Oruvala-pitiye āla, West, The boundary of Ballavi
atmaga. North, The boundary of Kora
Silpan-dola. Fields of I am nuna 2 øālas sowing I bila 5 lahas in extent), which though the aforesaid village Oruvala.
The garden of Prince Kapurā in til of I amuna 2 pilas extent in the same.
All these together with jungles, mer gardens, trees, shrubs, and the like, on p lotus coloured king of the gods Vishnu). Should any one, whether kings, sub
Literally, had worn fift o Taking óð6RD&R as a cl

ZEYLAN ICA [vOL. III
and his nephew Avuhala Ojhalun of fdomestic chaplains (furoshita), one after Maha Parakrama Bahu, sovereign of 7a, had worn the crown fifty-five times, rvice the damagama Oruvala. While he esty's demise this aforesaid Brahman quent rites fit to be observed by royal his cause His Majesty gave him much ing the village, which had continued in etual aanaasetra (gift-land), and ordered
prayer that We should grant a copperthese domestic chaplains had held for i making the same a dama&setra in favour d accordingly) have written and given mand that as long as the Sun and Moon escent of the children and grandchildren ala Ojhalun the following lands:
to wit, the extent from Kuduvala gati boundaries:
asa ala,
la, Aggona and Pora, and the Para-gasa
tota, Diyavuņu matoraņa mīgasa, and
extent from Udavela, and Sirivinna, apart have belonged from the first to
he midst of Aturugirigama, and fields
es, fields, ovidas, village-revenue, residing bayment of I5 fanams every year to the
kings, great ministers, or others such as
y-five crowns. erical error for 6ðROŠĘ.

Page 98
No. 3. THE ORUVAI.
administrators of korales, or subordinate the elephant stalls, hunters with hounds, (maintenance in) rice, betel, service, profi or cause by deed or word any trouble or ready so done, he will be boiled in Sanji eight hells, without release therefrom, and graveyard preta. Should in the future there be a sovereign who, without risking the necessary services and authority, ma Larinka as did our great Bodhisatva the quiring merit, become a monarch whose w universe, and, going in the end to the gr scendent in the world.
I, Palattarun, (certify) that this san./ in obedience to His Majesty's command t Of giving and protecting (what has giving. By giving one attains to heaven
KEY TO
A. 1. සක් මාළු
කාලක් ලූණු දු ක් සුවඳ මල් දහ ස් නැළි දෙකක් දු 5. මට අගිල් පලම් තු යහා අවුරුදු පූජාව ට @පාල් දහසක් හා(ම) පුර පසළොස්ව(ක) යත් පොල් දෙසිය 0. සකට ගුනර් එක්ද(හ)
· නක් මාළු රන් දෙම(ස්) එකකට දැණු දසය කට පිළියට පණ(ම්) ල් සයක් තෙගෙනහි(වැ) 5. ස්සක් මාළු රන් අට
න් කෙනලට පොල් සය සක් විධාකෝන් තැනට (බු) අටක් පුවක් විසිස(ත)

A SANNASA 69
military officers of divisions, or people of hunters with clubs, or any such recover t, fines, recoveries, basiya, or maradaya, disturbance, or should any one have alva, Kalasutra, and the remainder of the l thereafter be born in endless births a a king of our great lineage appear and g this fate, helps this village by giving y lhe wear his crown fifty-five times in great king Parâkrama Bahu, and, acheel rolls everywhere in this auspicious eat Bodhi tree, become a Buddha tran
as Copper plate vas vritten and granted zo this [aforewritten) effect. been given), protecting is nobler than , by protecting Nirvana.
PLATES.
w B. 1. (මෙ)සළියදරයා රු(න්)
(පි)න් පිණිස නවයො (ප)ය ලැගුම් ෙගය (ල්)පත්මෙදාළ කෞවලි 5. (හා)මෙම තැන ගෙව
| (ට)කුඹුර බිජුවට
(න්)දන්ගමුව හා ව
(ම)දල්තොට කුඹුර 0. (ව)ල් විල් හා ගැනු පි
හා ගරුතාඩ සහිත (මේ)න සුමනතා මහමද ෙකාට්‍ය සලස්වා ද (හා)රයට නායකවූ 15. (ත්)වැචිරාත් කාලය
(ත්)මෙගුණයොනු පාල (ව)ඝතම්පදම් (සෙයි)

Page 99
7o
(a) 1.
5.
().
(*)
15.
EPIGRAPHIA ,
C.
පරාකූම
D. 1. අවසති ශ්‍රී ශුධ
එක් දහස් සාර නිස් වන්ෙනහි ඝවසති ශී මහා පරම්පරානුයාත වංෂාභිජාත 3 ති ශීමත් සිරිස ශ්‍රී විජය බානු සවාමීන්වහන්සේ
5.
E.
විජයභඩාරපෝෂාතුන් අම, @දවීන් ප්‍රවෙණින් වළන වාක්‍යවසථාවට බද තැනින් කුසලාන් කොටu පිදා ස7 සයි ඉන් පටවන( දකුණු පසමුකොණක් වටනා පසය සිටවිමෙණන් කුසලාන් දි
|ෙමඟුන් සූත් පරාකම අ.
දෙනනගා ප්‍රවෙණන් ව්‍යව නාගලට වටනා පසයට පළුලුගොඩැ පන්තිස් යා ගිරිහඬු සාතා කුමාරයන් @කාටදැ පිදූ කුඩා මුගල: බුඬවම් දෙදාස් එක් සිය
රිමෙය මුග්ගිලි මල්බහ න් න් සමඟිව න0ගලට කුස @ගාඩ ඉදිරිපිට දසමුන
පසනටඩවැ තුනමුනයි
Maiayalan

ZEYLAN ICA vo. III
ශත වරුෂ | සිය දෙ
රජ පැමිණ
· සම්මත ఫ్లోరంటి
ලoකාධිප නෙබා චකුවත්ති \සට සත
බූ සුමෙබ්ඨා
දා ආ ෙසරියා
' (G)
ට මඬලැස්
බු දිගින්
සිටයි.
ගනීපිටියයි
තවර මීනඥත්වර
වසථා තෙකාට( වළ නංවා ආ
පිදූ මුගයිනයි
I@ළ බද වල්වසරින්
ත් නාගලට කුසලන්
න මහ මුගලනයි
එකයි උඩුවෙ
නැඟීනි මෙකුන් මෑනි "
සලාන කොට පිදූ කුරු
! කුසලාන පසමුන “ වට නා
ආඩිගම ආදිවට

Page 100
Epigraphia Zeylan I Ĉer
 

W. Psaute 3.
Wa.
密~ !點鮭院・
ılıEus) E:HEILE:A£i{I
*빼
心谨
km 德建
*)
IIzısıdr.Iași III TELIȚtıstığırıyı
||
Estulit:5 ELITĂȚIssı;,|

Page 101
பேராகr 2ஆாr
اة ". " - F .
リエ ہوا۔
• ፳፻፲ ^}}{' 『リー-ーリエな エ
 

". . PIE 4.
"Fيتمثلتسمية
.CT-3 ... f لي
. حاجي مېټ
గ్ద
7.:
.O . M كم
థ్రోనీ
... -
签翼
፯.3ች {Uj .
پیوند که معنی స్ట్ 醤リ
543.2 433.4:53, 3rd Party శొ
3 }

Page 102
NO. 3. THE ORUW
20. බද
No. 4. BADULLA PILLAR I - By S. PA Epigraphical Assistant to th
About three miles to the north-e oldest and most venerated among the boravava, the most important among th of Ova. This tank, though it does not part of the island, is still a work of th
Mahiyangana is connected with the story o is said to have been first founded by the God Su gave to him on this occasion. (See Mahivaisa Cl found in the Mahavamsa, for which see Mr. John S in his Manual of the Province of Uva (p. 25 fi Mayiyangana is literally the alpha and omega of and in the last chapter and continually throughout
The following is Sir Emerson Tennent's work-a stream flowing between two hills, about artificial dam drawn across the valley at the point thrown back till it forms a lake eight or ten miles branches running behind spurs of the hill. This base. But one of the most ingenious features in construction of two vast masses of rock which hav spaces being filled up by the earthwork and faced v that the simplest plan would have been to have ple builders conscious of the comparatively unsubstan combined effect of the weight and rush of the w would speedily wear away any artificial conduits t had the resolution to hollow out channels in the each sixty feet deep, four feet broad at the bottor walls on either side still exhibit traces of the wedg

LA SAN NASA 7t
ide :-
ծ(3
මිග
NSCRIPTION (A.S.C. No. 35o)
RANAVITANA.
Archaeological Commissioner.
ast of Mahiyangana, one of the largest, Buddhist stipas in Ceylon, lies the Horale ancient irrigation works in the province equal the great reservoirs of the northern e first magnitude. Mr. John Bailey, the
f the first visit of the Buddha to Ceylon, and the slipa mana to enshrine some hair relics which the Buddha apter I, vv. 21-43.) Many references to this place are still's Indear to the Mahavanisa s.v. Mr. Herbert White .) gives a good account of Mahiyangana. He says: he Mahavarihsa. It is referred to in the first chapter the chronicle. lescription of the Horaboravāva: 'It is a stupendous three or four miles apart, has been intercepted by an where they approach; and the water thus confined is long by three or four miles wide, exclusive of narrow embankment is from fifty to seventy feet broad at the he work is the advantage which has been taken in its : been included in the retaining bund, the intervening ith stones. In order to form the sluices it is obvious ced them in the artificial portion of the bank; but the ial nature of their own work and apprehensive of the ter, foresaw that the immense force of its discharge ley could have constructed for its escape; and they olid rock, through which they opened two passages , and widening to fifteen or twenty at the top. The 's by which the stone was riven to effect the opening.

Page 103
72 EPIGRAPHIA
then Assistant Government Agent at Ba mentions the pillar which forms the sub There is no authentic tradition of the or attributed to Tissa, I 4o B.C., brother of 8 inches in length by 9 inches which has : inscription 8 feet in length) lies in the m was without doubt a range of paddy fields. on the subject.' The Horaboravava was re this pillar was removed to Badulla and set Bandaravela roads, a few yards distant fro reference to this pillar in 1893 by Mr. Herl where he says: "The inscription on the struction of the former work (i.e. Horabor has, I believe, up to the present not been The credit ofdiscovering the true im to Mr. H. W. Codrington. It has been sta for over fifty years, without attracting any till Mr. Codrington, when he was Govern an eye copy and a transcript of it and dr attention to its historical value. The pri him for permission to utilize his eye-copy : As it stands at present, the pillar measu inches in height; and is surmounted by a ca tion covers all the four sides of the pillar, an an inch to one and a half are engraved with containing forty-seven lines of writing with a siderably weather-worn ; Sides B and C, ea are in a good state of preservation, save f the stone is damaged. Side D, containing and, to add to the difficulty of decipheri space not sufficient has compressed two lin spaces from the thirty-eighth. Consequent of them less than half an inch in heigh characters in any other Sinhalese stone
Sessional Papers 1857, quoted in the Manual ( * As will be seen from the translation given belo tents of the inscription is mere speculation.

ZEYLAN ICA vOL. III
lulla, writing about this tank in 1857, ject of the present paper. He says: gin of Horaborawewa. It is vaguely 'ootoogamunu. A stone pillar I I feet in inscription on each of its sides (each dst of what is now forest which once ... It would probably throw some light stored by the Government in 187O, when up near the junction of the Kandy and m the local Kacceri. We find another bert White in his Manual of Uva, P. 53, pillar which commemorates the conavava) which is now set up in Badulla deciphered 9.' portance of this record belongs entirely unding in the heart of the Badulla town attention from scholars or antiquaries, ment Agent at Badulla in I 92o, made ew the Archaeological Commissioner's esent writer is very much indebted to as well as the transcript. Sres 9 inches by Io inches by 8 feet 5 pital I foot 2 inches high. The inscripd the letters which vary in size from half in ruled spaces 2 inches apart. Side A, in average of nine letters in each, is consh containing forty-nine lines of writing, or three or four lines at the top where fifty-eight lines, is the worst preserved, g, the engraver, finding the available les of writing in each of the nine ruled ly, the letters here are very small; some In fact, I have not seen such small inscription. Owing to this, there are
* Č/va p. 33. v, this statement regarding the nature of the con

Page 104
NO. 4) BADULLA PILLA
several lacunae in the text of the conclu few of the readings, likewise, are open hundred and three lines and close upon longest pillar inscription known to me in The characters belong to the alph of the tenth century; but throughout th side D, they show a marked tendency to written in more than one type as may a 1, 'i' i, 8), 8, 9, Áa áð, s óa Ö, 2, c\ interesting as it helps us to connect the same character O occurring in second-cer ndra and 9 gra have not yet been not of this period. Attention may also be d l. B 25 which very nearly approaches ha. is very inconspicuous and it is with s between the lettersga and ha, ta and za
As regards orthography, one of the the nasal is used before the consonants affected during this period, there is a de places and is found introduced where, et the present record, it does not occur ever logically, as in the case of madafaya anc writing of the Sanskrit vaniggrama with a are other points deserving notice. As peculiarities worthy of note. UAavas an frequent okavas and ifidi. With regard compare it with ue (Skt. Asu). The c with veher. The change of ka to ta in sin phonetical change is noticed in some Pali for Skt. a kaola and, on the other hand, th kanu) for Skt. sthanu°. In visenyi, the da, the use of the particle la after the san The inscription is dated in the seco be identified, as will be shown later, wit
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 208. See J. P. T.S. for 1908, p. Io8.
VOL. II,

R INSCRIPTION 73
ding paragraphs of the document, and a to doubt. Containing, as it does, two two thousand aesaras, this is by far the Ceylon. abet that was in use during the middle e whole record and more particularly in cursive forms. Some of the letters are be seen from the following examples: ). The first form of ba given here is medieval symbol for this letter with the tury records". The conjoint consonants ticed in any other Sinhalese inscriptions lrawn to the form of ala O2 occurring in The hook at the beginning of letters one difficulty that one can distinguish or va and ha. chief peculiarities is the rarity in which g, d, and dia. According to the style cided predilection for the nasal at such tymologically, it has no place'. But in where a nasal is to be expected etymoaóu (Skt. maudapa and amóika). The single ga and the svaradha &ti in savami regards grammar, the following are d updaai are older forms than the more to the former, it may be interesting to ontracted form ver occurs side by side ut (Skt. sulka) is unusual, but the same words. Compare P. takkola (Sin. takul) ne change of ta to ka in Pāli khānu, (Sin. locative case is seen in yi and in gam/it he case is noticed. nd year of Siri Saňg-bo Udā who is to h Udaya III. The initial date of this
Ibid., p. 4 I.

Page 105
74 EPIGRAPHIA
monarch is given variously by differen Hultzsch, which he arrives at by the he most worthy of credence. Accordingl Somewhere about 942 A.D.
The object of the record is to pub tration of a village named Hopitigamu the nature of a charter granted by the the place and was the outcome of a com to the king when he visited Mahiyangar data for the student of village institutio of the peasant and the trader in Ceylon tention may be drawn to the fact that th were empowered to levy fines, arrest mur officers in the administration of justice. practice of exacting fines by moral comp prevailed at the time of the British occu old institution dating back at least to th concerning the levying of toll dues ar A detailed discussion of these and other found in the notes attached to the transl. of the institutions noticed here find their As regards the place-names mentic already been commented on. The maps in the neighbourhood of Mahiyangana; n about this place in the chronicles. Evid is the site of this village which, from thi to have been a place of considerable con
1 Siri- bara kät-ku2 -la kot Ukávas
J. R. A. S. for 1913, p. 524.
* The Mahāvamsa (lxx, v. I 87) mentions a p of Rohana encamped itself before advancing to of Parakramabahu in the Rajaratha. This Sobara record.

ZEYLANICA [vol. III
it authorities; but 941 A.D., that of Dr. p of South Indian synchronisms, is the y, the date of our inscription would be
ish certain rules enacted for the adminisL in the Sorabara division. These are in king to some mercantile corporations at plaint against the local magistrates made na. These rules contain very interesting ns and give us some insight into the life during the tenth century. Particular atLe local mercantile and other corporations derers and in other ways, assist the royal From this record we also learn that the ulsion (by placing in the villiema) which pation of the Kandyan Provinces was an e tenth century. There are several rules ld other matters connected with trade. interesting points in the record will be ation. Here, I may only state that many
parallels in South Indian inscriptions. »ned, Mahiyafigana and Sorabara * have do not give any place named Hopitigama or is there any information to be gathered ently, the place where the pillar was found 2 accounts given in this epigraph, seems mmercial importance.
X
A.
3 rad-parapuren ba4 -t Lak-div-polo
lace named Sobara where the army of Manabharana wards Polonnaruva to check the victorious career , seems to have been the same as Sorabara of our

Page 106
No. 4)
BAD ULLA PlLLA
yon parapuren hi-mi vū e nne kulen ba-ț Samidi i Gonbiso tu[mā] kusä upädä äpā-ma-hayä-siri vidä pilivela se rädä päminä rädä ka-ļa Sirisangbo Udā ma-ha- radahu tumā sat lä-ngu devana havurudu-yelhi Nikinni Sand ava visenyin * Sora-barahi āvū Hopițigamu padiyä* väpāra[ya-] -n kudin vat- himiya[n-] vahanse Miyaguņ-ma-ha-vēr vädi kalä gi-ya davasã padi-lad da-danäyakayan gätta-n Satalosä pirinivi-yan vahanse davasä kala vävasthā ikmā a-nnayen dada gat-ha
-yā no karanu isā gam-laddan gätta-n mandrandin hindä vi-tãra kot piri-kapã da-kvā dun dada ganut misä gam vațā genä ge tirä genä dada no evanu isā dada gama hinda el
Can be read a Can be read a Read vag-gr

R INSCRIPTION 75
27
28
29
30
31
32
33 34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
no sirit paduru ga-tha gamin piyeyi-si vädi tänä dänvütänin Satalosä (va-hanse) davasä kala siri-tak misä annäyen karana däyak nokara-nā säțiyaț vävasthā-vak liyavā tabanna-ț vadālen sabhāye lekam-gehi sam-da[ru]- -van hindä sit vu väva-sthā siriti n *) Me Hopițiga-mu (padi lad) kenekun gättan gamat ä ka-lā mandraņdin vaņigrāma-n* Mahägrämayan hindä Satalosä- piiriniviya-n vahanseyi davasä vávastha se pere-siri-t dada ganut misä ani
-vat misä kudin gămin piţat koţă no genä yanu isā no pirikāpū dadat vālākme no gan-nā kot isā lī daçiaț savāmi gimu-t misä abu-daru-van valakme no
samadi also vadi also.
āmayan.

Page 107
EPIGRAPH
19 ganmã isã gama20 -t ä radolan raha 21 mas di gitel no 22 gannā isā vatu23 pet vet vädä raha 24 no gannā isā 25 sora-veladam no 26 karanu isā poho27 dā sal kaļākuge28 -n väpudayaț te29 - paddak gannā 30 isā Miyuguņ-ma31 -ha veherä väpuda 32 pavatvanu isā vä33 pudayat no läbuna34 -kugen pere sirit
-du pere magața gOS no gannā [isā) (vā gavā) lahi . . . . t kusalān kā -rä) genä dī tamāge
kärä ginut misa nosi-tak no karanu isā
gaņalahassen mi
9
-sâ sesu lahasiye10 -n no mananu isā ga11 -m van badu gämä vik12 -kä misä genä yet sut13 vat no gannā isā no
This syllable seems to be superfluous. Can be read as dihi-fel also.
Can be read as zadi also.
* Can also be read as nozaifu.
The three symbols moyen are evidently a * Mr. Codrington reads, kuja masu, see Ce yi misa according to Mr. Codrington.

A ZEYLAN ICA . (voIL. III
35
3 (5
37
3S
39
40
4
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
daçla väpudayaț ga o gan na isa ba-du genä gam van goni-gon no ga-nna isa me gämä si-tä rat-dag no gan nā isa väätä vana uļvādu kaņakka-run gamatāku-la no karanu isā mekun gättan ga-mat vadnä raha ma-s di gitel * pähä-rä no gannā i-sā padi * vadanā ba
på viki badiyehi dīņa sut-vat ganut misä ākula no karanu isā no pātu * madaçliyem (no yeno) nokiranu isa su-t-baqdu notänä hindä no wikunanu isa sa-l no kala manä tänä nokiranu isā sal no kala manavun no kiranu isā kaļa-masu puravat sī miyä" väțena masu unu kotä no ganna
erical error, and should be considered as a repetition. son Coins and Currency, p. 98.

Page 108
No. 4)
27
BADULLA PILLAR
koț isä bulat pu
28 -vak madapaye tabâ
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
O
vikuņanu kot isā notānā tabā vikka dutu-vā radolan haravā ga-nnā isā demuļä bad valvalä dadu pat no kapanu kot isā me-he-karu vanat ākula no karanu isa mega-mhi ațadenā ge navatä-n no gannā isā
. . . . ganitī ku-dinhi pirikapā väçdi tänä dän-vū tänin pere sirit pas-vi
– -SSa ganneya yi
vadāla tänin padura-t pas-vissa ga-nnā kot isā me gamhi la mini ko-țā yet radolanaț läbi) navatnā seki-n navatanu isā demeļan (ța rața nā)- tän daru avā no denu isâ ma . .-- -vutiyen bolā si [in] kiravu a (ga) me lā hā kra ra țțu) . . isā kudin ge käruņu ākulaya-t Samdaruvan läbi ākula haravanu isā

NSCRIPTION 77
24
25
26
27
28 . . . .
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
vat-himiyan vahanse vádiya aparaddaruvan väqdiyä pere sirit paduru denu i-sā gamlad-nāyaka kenekun padi a kala sa-talosä piriniviyan vahanse davasä pere sirit paduru pa-s vissa no genä annäyen van.
sam-daruvanța no lä-buņu kudiyak äta lagadu hol dadu no sirit karanu (para)kapã
... bat no denu isā veļadām go-vi-kam . . . . a gami-n pitat ka . . . . . . no vädä . . . . . . .. varada noved gam adaviya atadenā .. ma nigaha läbuvan (rad-daqda) ața-denā pirivahannā hindvā illanu i- - sā me varadaț vädä
. . . no (na) ganu isâ me vävasthä ikinä ga-mat radolan ani- - -ya kala sabbaye leka-m geyi daruvan ța kiyā (a) vul harava . . . . dun . . . . yukti . . . . . . [me pahan hindvannat a]

Page 109
78 EPIGRAPHI
47 sabhāye hindinā Tak48 naru Udagi isā Mulavasa) 49 Sen isā . . . . . . . . 50 -lā varä Mekāppar Maņi [ti]. 51 -lā Killiyem isā . . . . la 52 . . . . Golobāgama Ni
TRAN
Lines I-15. On the fifth day of th
to August) in the second year after th the great king Siri-Sañgbô Udâ, des (lksvaku) the pinnacle of the illustrious lord of the soil of the island of Lanka who was born in the womb of Queen lineage; and who has been establish Sovereignty in regular succession after Crown Prince.
Lines 5-39. Whereas, on the oc Miyugun, when merry-makers came fr of His Majesty, by the merchants and Hopitigamu, that in days gone by, the charge of the market transgressed the Lord who expired at Satalosa , ex contrary to custom; and, whereas, it w should be passed and promulgated in violation of the institutions establish at Satalosa ', the following rules and ob of the Secretariat (sekamge) connected w Lines A 39-B I. When the subor of this market of Hopitigamu come to the mana radi, the corporation of the n such fines as are in keeping with forme
* Pãli Mahiyangana.
Literally servants'. * This may also be rendered as “the Lor
Literally written and kept."

A ZEYLANICA svoL. III
53 -lā devu isā Mangul Ma54 -halle Samanınā Araksama55 -ņam varā Kudas alā vat56 kämidevu ätulvä metuvä57 -k sam-daruvan avud [me sa58 -[[m]vatâpahan hindvanu lladi][*]
SLATION
e waning moon in the month of Nikini (July e raising of the umbrella of dominion by cended from the lineage of king Ukavas Ksatriya race; who is by right of descent which is comparable to a young damsel;
Gon. Samidi descended from the same ed in dominion having attained to the having enjoyed the dignity of Prince and
casion of his visit to the great monastery of "om the village, it was brought to the notice other residents of the market town of subordinate officials of the magistrate in regulations enacted during the time of the acted fines illegally and received presents as ordered by His Majesty that a decree prohibiting the unlawful acts committed ed in the time of the Lord who expired servances were established by the officials rith the Council of State (sabha). dinate officials of the magistrate in charge the village, they should hold session with erchants and the Mahagramas, and levy r custon, and according to the regulations
i who died in the 17th (year of his reign).

Page 110
Εμίηrrιμήία ΖεμΙππίεπ
திேத் ma 笠
AgFi.
K
R
siliki
է:Վի
§
匣
፱፻፷፱፻ና፥፱
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

WW WWW. P. F.
ESSE 畿 ፴፱፻፷ጳmm ፳፰፻፺፮..ቖ
1scription リリ。
""。

Page 111


Page 112
No. 4 BADULLA PILLA
of the time of the Lord who expired at contrary to law.
Lines B 2-8) They should receive deliberation and assessment, by the subor the manaradias in session; but fines shou surrounded or having the houses occupie Lines B 9-12 Fines should be der villagers out of the village.
Lines B 13-15. For fines not thus the vaisa Ama.
Lines B 15-19 For fines imposed, wives and children, should be put in the
Lines B 19-26 Royal officers who receive liquor, meat, curd, or ghee fro gardens and demand toddy, and they sh Lines B 26-36) From whosoever tra should be levied for the offering of lamps done at the great monastery of Miyagun. this quantity of oil) is not received for t former custom should be taken for the of
Lines B 26-39) Pack bulls entering not be seized.
(Lines B 39-4 I Arat dag should not Lines B 41-C3) The officers man in the vicinity should not create any distu subordinates) of these officers should no brought to the village. Commodities b be robbed by them on the way.
Lines C 3-7). As regards the la a as a . . . one should only take them rent paid; but no untoward designs shou Lines C8-IO) Commodities shoulc other than the gana lahassa.
[Lines C Io-I6) Toll dues should the village, only if they be sold within its
If the alternative reading dihi fel be adopted th

R INSCRIPTION 79
Satalosa'; but should not do anything
only such fines as are pointed out after due linate officials of the village headmen and ld not be demanded by having the village d by force).
handed within the village, without taking
assessed, villagers should not be put in
only the master of a house, and not his zväZä/kmza.
have come to the village should not m the villagers; they should not enter ould not take part in illicit trade. des on sabbath (sböya) day, a padda ofoil ; and this offering of lamps should be From any such persons from whom he offering of lamps, fines according to fering of lamps. the village bringing commodities should
be levied from this village.
ned accountants of the ulvadu who are rbance to the village. The servants (or t rob liquor, meat, curd, and ghee being ring brought to the village should not
nds which are religious endowments on lease and enjoy the benefit of the
d be contemplated.
| not be measured with lahasu measures
be levied on commodities brought into limits; but not on those that are only
2se two words ought to be rendered curd and oil.

Page 113
8o EPIGRAPHIA
passing through it. In the case of thos [to the authorities) double toll dues shc should be created on that account).
Lines C 17-18 Weighing should not duly stamped.
Lines C 18–24 Commodities lia improper places; they should not be we for their sale. Those commodities whic Lines C 24-27. When husked be: beans which overflow and fall on the gr Lines C 27-32 Betel leaves and a shed intended for the purpose). If it b they should be removed by the royal of Lines C 32-36 Timber should no the two fraternities of the Buddhist Ord to the workmen.
Lines C 36-38 Lodgings should n houses of The Eight of this village.
Lines C39-43). On the occasion o princes, presents according to former us Lines C43-D 9. As the complaint the occasion of His Majesty's visit thi village comes to the market, (fines?) wh (lit. not taking) the present consisting o cording to former custom in the time of as it was ordered by His Majesty that t be taken, the twenty-five only should be Lines D Io-13) If any person lea he should be arrested in the same mal countered by royal officers.
(Lines D 14-16] The office of dis given to Tamils; and daughters' shou
Lines D 20-31 Should any disco the officers should be informed and the c
Literary 'stopped.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
e commodities sold without being shown uld be taken; but no other disturbance
not be done by madadi weights which are
ble to toll dues should not be sold in ghed at such places as are not suitable h are not for sale should not be weighed. ins are being measured, (lit. filled) those ound should not be discounted. reca-nuts should be sold in the special 2 seen that they are sold at other places, ficers. t be cut down in the forests belonging to er); and no disturbance should be caused
ot be taken by officers on circuit) in the
f a visit of His Majesty or of the royal age should be given.
was made by the householders. . . . . . O at, when the chief who has obtained the ich are illegal are being taken instead of f the twenty-five (pieces of money ?) acthe Lord who expired at Satalosa, and he twenty-five of the former custom may taken by the chief as the lawful present. ves this village after committing murder, nner as he would be arrested when en
trict headman (rata nā ?) should not be ld not be given in marriage to them.
'd happen in the houses of the villagers, ispute settled. Should any such villager
” daru, P. dairaika, “ children'.

Page 114
No. 4) BADULLA PILLA
not fall into the hands of the officers, eve with clubs and punishments by torture m to enter the village for purposes of trade of the village.
Lines D 32-39) . . . "the Eight' of ests . . . who had received injury . . . th should sit in session and make investig be levied.
Lines D 4o-46). If the officers comr village, contravening the above regulatio State Council should be informed and th
Lines D 46-58) Taknaru Udagi State Council, Manitila Kili of the body both in the service of . . . and Kudasal Chief Secretary Samanna Araksamal Edictal Pillar was set up.
COMIIMI Lines A 4-6) Eak-diw polo yon para explanation of this phrase see E. Z., Vol. ) given there is, in my opinion, preferable t In this metaphor, the island of Ceylon is is, by right of descent, the husband. As der, and consequently its being joined to feminine gender would make the author composition, the defect named bhinna-li, polo has been introduced to the compoun hesana parapuren himi occurring in the V be translated in the same manner equal with mahesana as taken by Mr. Wickrer melesuran in a similar phrase in the Aml against this view, as it is in quite a di comments on this phrase, see 5. C. B. A.
Line A 7. Samidi-P. Samiadhi.
E.Z., Vol. I, p. 25. * Compare also the phrase Lanka pathazi yol tikā, p. 2o8.
VOL. II.

R INSCRIPTION - 8
in such unusual punishments as beating ay be inflicted. . . . . ... If he happens : or husbandry he should be driven out
the village, and the Eight of the fore Eight who . . . and the firica/hanna ation. For this crime . . . should not
nit any illegal act in connexion with this ns, the Officials of the secretariat of the 2 grievances thus redressed. . . .
and Mulavasa Sen, Members of the guard and . . . Golabagamu Niladevu ā Vatkämi Devu in the service of the a having come to this village, this
EINTS puren himi. For Mr. Wickremasinghe's , p. 248, n. 7. The alternative rendering o what he has adopted in his translation. compared to a maiden of whom the king the word Lak-adiv is of the neuter gengether in a metaphor with a word of the liable to the charge of allowing, in his aga in Sanskrit poetics, a feminine noun d. The similar phrase Zak-diviposo meessagiriya slab of Dappula V is also to ing mehesana with Skt. mua/hișī and not hasinghe. The occurrence of the word agamuva inscription, does not militate ferent context. For Mr. Codrington's 4. S., vol. Xxix, p. 3o8 ff.* The name of Udaya III’s mother would
* Ibid., Vol. II, p. 2 I 3. Sanaya alankata zadame uja in the l/ahjzarisa
M

Page 115
82 EPIGRAPHIA
then be Samiddhidevi, but no such na alternative reading Samadi be adopted, of equal birth'. But as the phrase e m lineage) occurs immediately before, this reading.
Lines A 8-9) Aba and mahaya are 77vỡ/àãd:/ãda used in the later chapters c believed that they are corruptions of the seems to be that the Pali terms are mist Ceylon inscriptions of the pre-Christian P. ayya) is used to denote a prince. 4 which royal princes, governors of provinc Asoka". In the Mahavanisa (chapter x king of Kalaniya is called an ayya. To t times, the honorific suffix faya orfa (Skt. , ring as the title of a prince in the Kottayan has precisely the same significance. The w on the one hand to dipa and on the O apaya is preserved in the "Jetavanarama is a contraction of the compound ma/aa-ay author of the Cūļavāminsa, in giving the Si the trouble to find their correct etymolog responding to Skt. āryya and Pāli or Pra time and as a word å representing the Pā adipada as equivalent to difia; whereas it fada. Thus, etymologically, ifa mean: great prince' or 'crown prince'.
The royal birth by itself does not see title unless that rank was conferred by the that, in order to have a legitimate claim been previously created an ipa. For,
See A. S. C. Annual Report for 19II-I 2, p. 95 * Hultzsch, Inscriptions of Aśoka, p. I 76. * Travancore Archaelogical Series, vol. ii, p 6I f The word mahaya is found in a second-century
and in a record from Kandegamakanda published by .
“ Mu... lix, v. 84 f.

ZEYLAN ICA (VOL. III
me is found in the chronicles. If the the translation would run 'Queen Gon e Auden daf (descended from the same is unlikely to have been the correct
equivalents of the words adfada and if the Mahavanisa, and it is generally : Pali words in question. But the fact ranslations of the Sinhalese titles. In centuries, the word aya (Skt. āryya, aputa (Skt. aryya-butra) is the title by es, are referred to in the inscriptions of (xii, v. 15), Uttiya, the brother of the his princely title aya was added, in later bada). The Tamil ayyam-adigal, occurn plates of the Chera king Sthanu Ravi ord ayapaya thus formed was contracted, ther to yapa. The intermediate form ”inscription of Mahinda IV “. Mahayā a and ma/aafa of maha-aya faya. The nhalese words a Pāli garb did not take gy; and especially as the word ä corkrit ayya had become obsolete in his liadi was in common use, he adopted ought to have been rendered by ayyas' prince' and mahaya or mafia, "the
'm to have carried the right to use this reigning monarch ; and, it also appears to the throne, it was necessary to have we are told in the Mahavamsa that
and Parker's Ancient Ceylon, pp. 444, 451, 454.
f,
inscription from Wessagiriya (E. Z., Wol. I, p. 21), Mr. Bell in the Ceylon Antiquary, vol. iii, p. 209.

Page 116
No. 4) BADULLA PILLA
Dappula III. in order to continue the off his brother's son, did not make an considered the step to be of such gravit life in the attempt. Among the princ intended by the reigning king to be his the title maha-ipa or mahaya, i.e. the chi purposes, this word has the same connota reason why, in their epigraphic docume almost always insert the phrase if a ma/ of lifa and mahaya) before the statement to the sovereignty in regular succession prising aspirants to the throne assume as was done by Vijayabahu I. The prin often deputed as governors of province "a governor' as has been assumed by t mahafa was very often the yujaraja a princes holding these two offices, as, for Lines A o– )/oädä kala = Skt. r mean' who reigned', as the word raida such a rendering would imply that the k to be on the throne when this documei infer that this edict was engraved afte I have translated these two words by " But by whom was he established on practices of later times might enable question. When Rajadhiraja Simha of him on the throne-the last king of Ka chief ministers of state, the heads of the the provinces'. It is true that, on thi more than give their formal consent to fact that such an assembly was held principle was recognized in the installati to earlier times, we read in the Mahava (IO65-I I2O A.D.), the deceased king's
' fu... li, v. 9o-3. * For an account of the methods adopted in s in Ceylon, London, 182 I, p. 159 f.

R INSCRIPTION 83
succession in his own line, by keepi idipada of the latter. And this prince that he raised a rebellion and lost his 's who held this rank, the one who is uccessor, it appears, was distinguished by famong the ifas; and, to all intents and ion as "heir-apparent'. This explains the nts, the kings of Ceylon of this period yā siri viňdä (having enjoyed the ranks Ailizela se ridi fimini (having attained ). In unsettled times, of course, enterl, of their own accord, the title of lifa, ces who held the title of ifa were very s; but an if a does not necessarily mean he translator of the Mahavanisa. The lso; but sometimes there were different example, in the reign of Udaya I. liye Arta. This phrase cannot be taken to is in the locative case and, moreover, ing who issued the grant had ceased to ht was written. There is no reason to r the death of Udaya III. Therefore, established (kala) in sovereignty (rädlä)". the throne? A comparison with the us to give a satisfactory answer to this Kandy died, the prince who succeeded dy-was elected by an assembly of the Buddhist Church, and the governors of occasion, those assembled did nothing the first Adigar's choice, but the mere oints to the conclusion that the elective n of a monarch on the throne. Coming itsa that after the death of Vijaya-băhu I sister, her three sons, the chief officers
lecting a candidate to the throne see Davy's Travels
M 2

Page 117
δ4 - EPIGRAPHIA
of state and the monks who dwelt in together and with one mind anointed the was adopted in the tenth century, in inau practice followed in the Kandyan time in vogue during the Kandyan period, wa It is also possible to trace it back to stil well as in the epic Sanskrit literature, the (raja-karttarah o) who take part in the ci of some scholars that these "king-makers of the king's consecration; but also perfo, passage in the Maha Govinda Sutta w Åattaro) may be adduced in support of t stood, it would be interesting to see 'th ages functioning in Ceylon during the ten still kept up-though in a shadowy formcentury.
Lines A II Srisaigho Uda: The the name of Udaya; but as the first was record belongs palaeographically to a per cquestion; and we have to decide which ( this name, both of whom had the viratala with Siri Saňgabõ Udā of our record. gaņa in the Rohaņa country might, at fir: reference to the Mahavanisa, we find Southern Principality during their respec escape the fury of the populace whom h rights of the Ascetics' Forest"; and the of the Colas. Therefore, we have to c From the Puliyankulama slab inscriptic were Mihind Mahaya and the princess Siri Sańgabo of the present record is not
Mv. lxi, v. I–3.
* See Macdonell and Keith, Vedic Index, vol. i
* For the discussion of the term “ king-maker”, see K. P. Jayaswal's articles in the Modern Review fi Polity, pp. 9o, 17o, 208-9, and R. C. Majamdar's C
* Dīgha AWikāya, ii, p. 233. o Ibid., ch. liii, v. 44.

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
the eight chief viharas “took counsel ub-king'. Probably, a sinnilar procedure gurating the rule of a new king; and the s, as many another of the institutions s one dating back to the medieval age. more ancient times. In the Vedic as 'e are several references to 'king-makers' onsecration of a king. It is the opinion not only took part in the ceremonial med the function of electing him". The nich mentions the "king-makers" (ra/a- his theory. If this term is thus undere king-makers' of the Vedic and Epic th and twelfth centuries and the tradition as late as the beginning of the nineteenth
e were three rulers of Ceylon who bore an Aba Salamevan and as the present iod later than his reign, he is out of the of the two-the second or the third of of Siri Saňgabo—has to be identified The statement that he visited Mahiyahst sight, seem to give us a clue. But on that both these monarchs visited the tive reigns; the one (i. e. Udaya II) to 2 had alienated by his violation of the other flying before the victorious arms ecide this question by other evidence. on", we learn that Udaya III’s parents ita. The name of the father of Uda given and that of his mother, though
p. 21o for references in the Vedic literature. and how far the ancient Indian king was elective, r 1913, N. N. Law's Aspects of the Ancient Indian rporate Life in Ancient India, Ioa ff.
* Mv. lii, v.-2o.
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 186.

Page 118
No. 4) BADULLA PILLA
mentioned, is unfortunately not quite c. was a diso, i.e. an anointed queen, ar a crowned king. And as Udaya II's pe the author of this record with Udaya II
Line A 14 Nikinini. The name the Sanskrit Sravana. In the inscriptior as AVi kamamiya, which form may be con but why this month is so called, I am n
[Line A II 7] Padi. Owing to the c v and f throughout this record, it is diff correct reading. In my text, I have ad clear that this word is applied to the mel rived from Pāli badahana, a word occurri Prof. Rhys Davids by village street' Skt. avani-batha which literally means ' tion of merchant's shop' (see Monier W the Arthaśāstra of Kauțilya *. Padi ir Dhruvasena II, king of Valabhī, the division' (Kalapaka-pathaka). Dr. Bi Indian Antiquary (vol. vi., p. 13), remai of "mahal' or "taluka” on the Chaluky If the stadi of the present record is equi was a territorial division comprising sev be adopted, it may be compared with South Indian Tamil inscriptions it occu as Pallavanarana-vadi *, Parame$vara v translated "the path called Pallavanaran: meant "a road' assumed the secondary r. vidiya (Skt. vithi "a street") is applied a the interior villages, and the headman i The word fara (road) is also used in so
Lines A. 18-19) Val-himiyan vahan
o Digha NWikāya, vol. lii, p. 349.
Dr. Samasastry's edition, p. 63. * Zibid., p. 334.

AR INSCRIPTION 85
lear. But this much is certain, that she ld therefore his father must have been rents were not such, we have to identify I (circa 94 I-949 A.D.) of the fifth Sinhalese month, the same as is of the fourth century, the name is written nected with P. Mikk/hamana ' departing'; ot able to explain. lose resemblance between the symbols for cult to decide whether baai or zadi is the opted the former. From the context it is "cantile quarter of a town. It may be deng in the Digha Wikayat and translated by or from Skt. fatha, "a road'. Compare trader's path"; but has also the connotaVilliams s. v.) and is used in that sense in Tamil means "a town'. In a grant of 2 word phathaka connotes “a territorial ihler, who has edited this grant in the *ks that '"Aathaka" occurs in the sense a plates of Anhilvad pretty frequently". valent to pat/haka, the Hopițigam padiya eral villages. If the alternative reading the Tamil wadi 'a path or road'. In urs very frequently in proper names such adi, Vayirmega-vadi, &c. These are a-vadi, &c." That a word which originally heaning of market' is natural. The word t present to the market-place in some of n charge of it is styled the vide a racci. me districts to denote the local market. tse. This has been interpreted as "master
* Dialogues of the Buddha, vol. ii, p. 369. * South Indian Inscriptions, vol. iii, p. 324. " Ibid., p. 337.

Page 119
86 EPIGRAPHIA
of religious ceremonies'', by equating i Lord of Property" (Skt. vastu-svamin) *. in speaking of the king, members of the officials. The way that the word is used that it is merely a term of civility and has As the word is used in this record in spea " His Majesty'. I am unable to suggest : (Lines A 21-22) Padi lad dadana duty it was to look after the affairs connec of the Aada gostae/hi it to mentioned in the Audience Hall of Nissanka Malla at Po there was a prince named Vidiye-bandar official title and not a proper name, and t Aaali-lad alada-nayaka of our record? / applies the rod', and signifies a magistr commander. A general of Parakramabah This term (daida-nayaka) occurs also in Kassapa V (Vol. I, p. 47).
[Lines A 22-23) Glättan in moder Aeramasika", the word gaiti is used in the Lines A 23-24) Satadosii pirinivival record as the name of a ruler whose insti edict to confirm. It is not a proper name which a deceased ruler is referred to. I ta late the phrase as “the Lord who died at South Indian usage according to which de the name of the place in which they happ king Aditya I is named Arrair tuijina ae in the epigraphs of later kings and Para known by the posthumous title of Pon-mi
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 99. n. 1, 2. Dhammarama's edition, Colombo, I 915. o Dr. P. E. Peris, Portuguese Era, vol i, p Sam daruvan dañada máyakayan hiñddi vic Colombo, 19 II, p. 29. See also E. Z., See Madras Epigraphical Report for 190 K. V. Subrahmanya Aiyar, Historical Sk.

ZEYLANICA [vOL. III
with Skt. vrata-svåmin and again as It is found used as a title of respect Buddhist clergy, and sometimes of high in the //iarmafra dified (p. 98) shows no official significance attached to it. king of the king, I have rendered it by anything as regards its derivation. yaka was evidently an officer whose ited with markets. Compare the office : inscription on one of the pillars of the lonnaruva. In the sixteenth century, a . Can it be that this was only his hat he was a similar functionary to the auda-naya/ka means literally "one who ate. It is also the title of a military u I was called Lankapura Dandanatha. the Jetavanarama slab-inscription of
n Sinhalese means "servants'. In the
sense of 'belonging to '.
a ca/hanse occurs more than once in this tutions, it was the object of the present ; but appears to be an honorific title by ke Satalosa as a place-name and transSatalosa'. In this I am guided by the :ceased kings are often referred to by ened to die. For instance, the Chola 'var (the lord who slept or died at Ārrūr) ntaka II, alias Sundara Choladeva, was iligai tunjina devar' (i.e. the lord who
Ibid., p. 199 n. * Ind. Anf., ii. 248. . 75 ff. žra kot, &c. Vol. I, p. 239, n. Io. 7, p. 7 I and S. /. /., iii, p. 7 I. lches of Ancient Deccan, pp. 238, 387.

Page 120
NO. 4 · BADULLA PILLAF
died in the golden palace). In the early of Madurā is named “ the Pāņdyan who di in this phrase is the use of the word piri, the death of a king; whereas, strictly spea with the decease of a Buddha or any oth asunder the fetters of the Saniisara, the metaphysical subtleties associated with intelligible to the ordinary man, and the by which the idea of death could be express According to the etiquette of the Sinhales in speaking of the Buddha, the gods, and more natural than to use, in connexion with adored as a divinity on earth, the word with as much of respect and awe as pos king of Ceylon was a potential Buddha this transfer of a word which originally ap alone, to the king. As an analogous insta Nirvāņa pada (who has attained Nirvāņa king of Kamboja".
This may also be interpreted as 'tl (year of reign). If this were adopted, w ruler with Kassapa IV, as he was the only the author of this edict, whose reign laste Lines A 28–29 Pyeyisi. This wo occur in the Auvanmada and other Sinhale that ya and via are sometimes interchang with the word fiyavist which is given in pada tshakathā as equivalent to Pāli sām occurs in the Asoka edicts as samafia, Sam,
* Puragämüru, lii. 5–6.
s * See the Jetavanarama inscription of Mahinda assured by the Buddha that “none but Bodhisattas wo Sir Charles Eliot, Hinduism and Buddhism, vol * I am now inclined to believe that the latter alte * Compare tij unu and tivunu ; diyunu and divun
. S. S. S. 24.
“ See Woolner, Aśoka Glossary (p. I 4o) for varia

R INSCRIPTION 87
Tamil poems of the third saigam, a king ed at Kutagaram'." A point of interest nivi (P. parinibóuta) when speaking of lking, it could only be used in connexion er personage who had completely cut
cycle of births and deaths. But the
this word would have hardly been opular notion of it would be as a word ed with the highest degree of reverence. se court, the same vocabulary was used | the king. Therefore, what would be the death of the king whom the people by which this idea could be conveyed sible? The popular belief that every might have had something to do with pertained to the Buddha and the arhats ance may be cited the posthumous name ) of Sūryavarman I (circa I O49 A. D.),
he Lord who died in the seventeenth e may, with some reason, identify this * Sinhalese monarch before Udaya III, l for this particular number of years.
rd is not given by Clough; nor does it Se lexicographical works. Considering 2able in Sinhalese', we may connect it Kassapa V's glossary to the Dhammaaja (Skt. sāmāya). This last word aje and in various other forms o and is
IV (above Vol. I, p. 24o) which says that it was uld become kings of prosperous Lanka'. . iii, p. I 2 I.
rnative is more feasible. u. (Skt. tiksga and dvguna). See also Geiger,
int forms of the word.

Page 121
88 EPIGRAPHIA
interpreted in different ways by the schol: I have adopted V. A. Smith's rendering the two forms piyavisi and piyevisi, I take the change of the za toya in the latter to ceding syllable 9'a. Another Pãli word v sanaja is pekkha *, and the first member most propably derived from it. The secc tion of the Pāli visūÁka of similar meani a dva nava compound formed of these two probably, a party of dancers, jugglers and the neighbouring village of Hopitigamu, he visited Mahiyangana. The modern drums in Buddhist temples, seems to be contraction of ya to e and the change of 1 The Honourable Mr. D. B. Jayatilak as a pair word in the colloquial dialects o' pavist is undoubtedly the same as piyavist from P. pada visua 'wriggling of the fee [Line A 37) Lekamioi-gehi. This term be compared with such expressions as Mc the Puliyankulama slab-inscription, and Slab No. 2 . In these words, I think, w use of ge or family names such as the mo Lines A 37-38 Sam-daruvan lit rendered it by 'officials'. It is equivale word daru (P. dāraka) is similar to that c putta, self/hiputta, &c. Compare also the as Atana &apillai. By this term is evider whom the Sinhalese kings brought up in offices. The modern representatives of
See Hultzsch, Inscriptions of Asoka, p. 2, n 4 are given.
For Prof. Rhys Davids's interpretation of pekk/ * For the change of pa to ha, compare Sinhalese “ E. Z, Vol. I, p. 38. Mr. Wickremasinghe ta' why it should not be the same as mahaya-ge, Compa the Mahavamsa (lxx-lxxii) as the title of one of Para
o Mv. lx, v I.

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
ars who have dealt with these records . as suited to the present context. Of 2 the former to be the earlier form, and be owing to the influence of the prewhich has a kindred meaning to that of of the word under discussion (óiya) is ond member visi, I take to be a corrupng and the word piyeyist or piyavist distinct words. By this is meant, most the like, brought by the inhabitants of for the entertainment of the king, when word hewisi, applied to the beating of a further corruption of payavtsi, by the ba to ha o. (Piyavisi < pēvisi < hēviisi). a informs me that shevisibavis is used f some parts of the island. The word of our inscription and may be derived t" i.e. dancing.
occurs here for the first time. It may ahaya ge óailaitun and rad gehi bailaya in Mage Goigayan in the Vessagiriya te can recognize the beginnings of the dern Liyanagē, &c. erally means 'nobles' though I have nt to Pãli sãmoệuấta. The use of the of butta in Pāli words such as gahabati use of billai 'son' in such Tamil words tly meant the scions of good families the palace to be trained for filling state this word handuru and hamuduru are
where references to previous writers on this word
ha see the Dialogues of the Buddha, vol. i, p. 7, n. 4. : herabadu (era badu) for Sanskritpāröhadra. kes māgā as “mine”. But there seems no reason .re the expression (Maya-gehaidhinatha occurring in ikramabahu I's generals.

Page 122
NO. 4) BADULLA PILLA
used as titles of the highest respect and ; to, the Buddhist monks, high officials an (children) is used alone instead of samdan Line A 42 Mandrandi. This w document of the period; and its meaning the same as Tamil man radi which occu insertion of the corresponding sonant af in accord with the rules of Sinhalese p vaňduru (Hindi bandar) for Sanskrit vā, man radi are often mentioned in inscr assembly, the gifts of sheep made to te therefore this word has been interprete mandrandis are empowered to sit in co merchants, the subordinates of the vill: known as the Mahagramas; and to decide herds or herdsmen are sometimes autho part in deliberations regarding the affair case of disputes over a village boundary the herdsmen, those who draw the line c decide the boundary line. But we a manarandi of our record are herdsmen; present, untranslated. There is anoth Tamil means 'the village assembly' an manaramdi, as the word is spelt here, m village assembly. This would be in ke headman' with whom the mandrandis are following.
Line A 42 Vang råma for Skt. merchants'. See Böhtlingk's Wörterbu Daśakumāracari/a (II 925) I I, I 23. I o foi used in the same sense in the following v Lajite 'tha Vaņiggrāme rājā kimetaditi papraccha sa tan
See No. 251 of the Madras Epigraphist's Repc Report for 1911.
* Manu, viii, 26o.
VOL. III.

R INSCRIPTION 89
are used indifferently in speaking of, or d the gods. In 1. O 43, the word darit
12.
ford has not been noticed in any other is not quite clear. Most probably, it is rs in South Indian inscriptions. The ter a nasal when followed by a liquid is honology. Compare, for instance, Sin. vara and äňóul for amla. The Tamil iptions as receiving, from the village mples for providing sacred lamps; and d as 'shepherds'. In this record, the ouncil together with the corporation of age headmen, and another corporation the amount of fines to be levied. Sheprized, in the Hindu law books, to take s of the village administration. In the , it is enjoined by Manu that the aged, of boundary, and other foresters, should re not absolutely certain whether the and therefore the word is left, for the er possible interpretation. Manru in dadi a “servant. Hence manradi or ay mean a servant or employee of the ‘eping with 'the servants of the village 2 associated in the sentence immediately
zaniggrama, 'a guild or corporation of c/h, s. v., where reference is made to the this meaning of the word. It is also Jerse from the Aathasaritsagara:
safjata-vismayah. Devasmitānih svayam (ii. 5. I 2).
ort for I909 and Copper plate No. 13 of the Annual

Page 123
90 EPIGRAPHI
Considering that the Sanskrit va is some it may be interesting to draw attention grama, the name of a guild of merchant Viraraghava. Other references to the Bhaskara Ravivarman', in a copper-plat of the West Coast of South India, and named Takopa in Siam . Of the Manig "should they themselves commit a crime gation of it'-a privilege which the Vanig enjoyed.
[Line A 43] Ma/hagʻrama. From tl the name either of a guild or of a local co meaning of "a body of men'; and mahag Compare the word mahafana used in the Perhaps, the mahagrama was the asse place in general while the Vanigramas alone.
There is another possible interpreta mean the residents of a town named Mah is some evidence to show that a town of t that the last-named itself had that app account of Ceylon, after describing Anurc residence, mentions a place named Maagi and places it beside the great river (Ma Sir E. Tennent says: " His (Ptolemy's) M glance to be Mahagam, but as he calls it great river it is evidently Bintenne whose the word Mahagrama of our inscription afford a remarkable confirmation of Tenn Maagrammon.
Line A 43) Hinda. See aboveV Lines B 2-4] The entrusting of th corporations is in keeping with the inju
* Ep. Ind. vol. iv, p. 29o ff. * Zravancore Archaeological Series vol. ii.
Ptolemy's Geography of India, edited by McGr Ceylon, Vol. i., p. 536, n. 2.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
imes changed to mua in the vernaculars, o the similarity of this word to Mani
mentioned in the Kottayam plates of ame guild occur in the Cochin plates of
grant of Sthanu Ravi, another ruler n a Tamil inscription found at a place ramas, the Sthanu Ravi plates say that hey are themselves to have the investiramas of our record, too, seem to have
le context, it appears that this, too, was rporation. Grama sometimes has the rama might signify a general assembly. same sense in the Tamil inscriptions. mbly representing inhabitants of the represented the mercantile community
tion of this word; that is, to take it to agrama. And, curiously enough, there his name existed near Mahiyangana or elation. Ptolemy, in his geographical grammon (Anuradhapura) as the royal ammon which he calls the metropolis havaligaiga). Commenting on this, aagrammon would appear on the first he metropolis and places it beside the ancient name was Mahawelligam'.' If be taken in the latter sense, it would 2nt's hypothesis about the identity of
l. I, p. 249, n. 7.
administration of justice to the local hctions of the Hindu law-givers. In
o Ind. Ant. vol. iii, p. 333 ff.
J. R. A. S. for 19 (3, p. 337. ndle, 1885, p. 25o.

Page 124
NO. 4 BADULIA PILLA
enumerating the different kinds of law (kula), corporations (śrenui), village assem and the king himself, are invested with these, each succeeding one, is superior to (Line B 2) Gamladda, the headn gāmuaóhojaka.
Line B 4 Piri kafa : Past particip See Vol. I, pp. 9, 1 17.
Line B 8 , Elvanu, demand. Cor nu vil steyin (as there was no demand m would themselves return) in the Saadha, [Line B 14 Vălikma (verbal nou was the technical name given to a methc sion that was in vogue among the Sinh British occupation of the Kandyan kir foillows:
Whenever he (i.e. the creditor) m stops him abruptly and draws a circula a stick, or sometimes without this cerem him by the king's command to move fi The debtor is obliged to sit himself also, can stir, till some other person approachi able for the debt, or for the person, in th the proper chief, to have the case in Welekme Damanava or placing under in
In the present record, the practice not in connexion with the recovery of d government or more correctly the local c was also resorted to for this purpose, we "The superior chiefs usually recove vincial headmen by placing in the Welel
* Kuläni śrenayaśzczaiva, ganaśzczadhikrto n ttararn.
Colombo, 1925, p. 7oo.
D'Oyly, quoted by F. A. Hayley in his Sin count of the valikma may be found.

R INSCRIPTION 9.
courts, Narada says: 'Family meetings blies (gama), one appointed by the king, the power to decide law-suits; and of the one preceding it in order'." nan of the village, Skt. grāmapuã; Pāli
ole of a verb derived from Skt. pari-ka/f.
mpare denuavitaka dema tek ungen elavimuak ade from them until such time as they rmmarat navalio. in from vadaeanu 'to restrain' or "stop) od of recovering debts by moral compulhalese. It prevailed at the time of the gdom and is described by D'Oyly as
leets his debtor in the street or road, he r line around him on the ground with lony, sits down besides him, and forbids 'om the spot without paying his money. and in respect of the king's name, neither ng and interfering, engage to be answerle presence of witness, to call both before vestigated and settled. This is called nhibition o.” of putting in the vilaikma is mentioned, ebts, but of the exaction of fines due to fficers. That the practice of the vaisai &ma
learn from the same authority. r their fines by imprisonment-the pro(ma, which in some cases amounts to an
rpah, pratistha vyavaharanaih gurvzebhyastilattaro2
halese Lazus and Customs p. 516, where a good ac
N 2

Page 125
92 EPIGRAPHI
absolute punishment, or rather a tort delivered to the charge of one or more head uncovered, exposed to the sun, an Sometimes to increase the inconvenienc his shoulder which he is obliged to hol to shift from one side to the other but d corporal chastisement. The fatigue an to Submit and to send for the money, or or a friend or inferior headman to becom latter mode of extorting payment (by towards refractory persons who refuse tempt of authority, or have before dec character, no one will readily undertake by the superior Kandyan chiefs to be str of Some antiquity and was practised and tion of the Kandyan Government. It but in rare instances, to enforce payment Knox gives a similar account of t illustrates it by a drawing . Dr. P. E. in the maritime districts under the Portug South India (Maabar) in the thirteenth c Tamils and gives us a quaint story how t submit to this extortion *. From lines II times women and children were also thus been declared unlawful by the regulation Mr. F. A. Hayley has already com compulsion named dharma which was on practised in Nepal. A similar method among the dice players, is mentioned in th a work ascribed to the early centuries o circle within which the debtor is held i
D'Oyley's Constitution of the Kandyan Kingdi Anoa, Historical Relation, p. o. Portuguese Era, vol. ii, p. 86. Travels of Marco Polo, edited by Sir Henr. editor's note on this custom see p. 35o, where ref Hamilton for their observations on it.
2
3

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
e to compel payment. The culprit is persons and seated on the ground with thus detained till he makes satisfaction. of the situation, a heavy stone is laid on with both hands; and is allowed only pes not throw off for fear of immediate pain of this situation soon compel him place, if he has it; or induce a relation 2 security and obtain his release. The loading with a stone) is adopted only O comply with the sentence, show con:ived, or for whom, on account of their to answer. It is scarcely acknowledged ctly legal, though it is certainly a custom tolerated in the country till the dissoluhas also, I understand, been employed, of revenue.' he second method of the villiema, and Pieris tells us that this custom prevailed uese rule 8. Marco Polo, when he visited 2ntury, observed this custom among the he king himself, on one occasion, had to 5-9 of our record it appears that someput in the villaikma; but this practice has
embodied here. ared this practice with the method of :e prevalent all over India and is still of extorting debts, that was in vogue e Sanskrit drama named Merca/haeataea, the Christian era. There, the magic restraint by his fellow gamblers, is
, Archaeological Survey Library Copy, p. 59.
Yule, London, I 926 ; vol. ii, p. 343. For the ence is made to Varthema, Kazivini, and Arthur

Page 126
NO. 4) BADULLA PILLA
named dyata-mandali (circle of dice). Gâmanicanda Jataka (Yataéa, ii 3o I ff). Lines B 19-22). From this injul government officers of those days were i they visited the villages in the king's s literature where they are depicted as in following passage from the Aasavahini our record and gives us a glimpse into government with the villagers:
Anurādhapure afifataro rājakammi viharati. So kir“ekadivasarin rañño kena gantvā tatth'ekarin kevațța-gāmarin agami “ti bahurin surarin upanamesurin. So tel rattirii kilitvă pana divase chinnăya sură pucchi. Te rajadu to ayarin'ti kukkut bhattarin upanāmesurin.
“ In Anuradhapura, there was a cer hood by that selfsame profession. One went to the Muggayatana Country and people there, thinking "This is a servan of liquor. In their company, he drank an and on the following day, when his dr hungry, and inquired whether there was messenger, they brought him a meal co the flesh of fowls and ghee."
Lines B 22-23 Watupet. In mod plantation'. It is derived from Pali therefore must have originally had tha that sense here. Peta may be derived p. Io5, n. I3).
Line B 27) sal-kasakugen. The "a place where things are kept for sale the word sa/bila is frequently used in
* See Mrcchakatika, Act II. For the practice
Colombo edition of B. E. 2444, p. 18o.
o Colombo, I 892, p. 27, v. I 75. Bagdu vikinų also explains it similarly. Salvanu vikunanța vela,

R INSCRIPTION 93
For a very similar practice see the
ction it would appear that the petty the habit of harassing the people when ervice. References are not wanting in rdinately fond of flesh and wine. The reads like a comment on these lines of the dealings of these underlings of the
ko ten'eva kammena jīvikarin kappento cideva karaņīyena Muggāyatana-rațțhaṁ isi. Tattha manussā rājakammiko ayarih i saddhirin surarin pivitva matto sabbaya chātajjhatto marinsena bhattarin atthīti a-mansa-rasena sappinā saddhin sāli
tain royal officer who earned his liveli
day, on some business of the king, he arrived in a village of fishermen. The t of the king', brought a goodly quantity d made carousal the whole night through, unken fit was over, he felt exceedingly
any rice and meat. As he was a royal nsisting of rice together with curries of
ern Sinhalese, vatu means ‘a garden or vatthu (Skt. våstu) "a house site' and t meaning, and, probably, it is used in Il from P. panti “ a range” (see Vol. I,
Ruvanimala explains the word sal as by merchants. In Sinhalese literature, the same sense. With these words to
of dharnä, see Jolly, Recht und Sitte, p. 148.
'ata vesun tabana tän sal nam vē. The Piyummalla dun bagdu labana länata mami.

Page 127
94 EPIGRAPH
guide us, there is no doubt that sal he suits the context quite well. This wo
Line B 28) Vaifuda. I take wart/-piya). Wait originally meant th meaning was extended to include the /3udnať väst telať dumu alasa kalla ñaaé is
Line B 29) Padada is evidently di mediate Tamil form. Hence, it is syn word direct. This word also occurs paalalak ätulvií metuvāk dä.
Line B 33) Mo läänuuakaugem "j grammatical construction of this phrase [Line B 38) Goņi:gon. Goņi (Sk occurs in the inscription on the stone C Line B 4o Aat-dag. So far as elsewhere and its exact meaning is not Dag may be derived from the Pali root mean "Watching or guarding'. Arad O a territorial division corresponding to a to be of the same significance as maidu-k India as the name of a tax.
Line B 41 Visitd. Not given occurring in the Sie/havalaida Vinisa (1 The Auvanmada has the slightly differ not clear.
Line B 42 Ulvadu or Utpadu, pillar inscription, and Mr. Wickremasin seem to be the names of certain low-ca as hulvadu basket weavers (Auvanmala. that the ulcaidu were a class of officers. affadan which occurs in several insc Subrahmanya Aiyar, the learned edito word as follows: “ In all probability, the
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 25. Edited by D. B. Jayatilaka, Colombo, 1924. * Colombo, 1892, p. 65.

A ZEYLANICA v OIL. III
2 means "trading' and this interpretation | also occurs in lines 20 and 22 of side C. is to be a corruption of vis-fuda (Skt. wick of a lamp'; but in course of time, its amp itself. Compare the phrase fashaya in the Vessagiriya record of Dappula V. rived from Skt prastsha through an internymous with pata derived from the same in an inscription from Appavala: suuu
From whom receipt is not made. The is somewhat unusual. t, goni) means a sack. The same word anoe near the Gedige at Aiuradhapura.
I know, this word has not been noticed clear. Evidently, it is the name of a tax. jag (in jaggati, &c.), and would therefore f course, is Pali ?raệ4/ậa and is applied to modern Korale. The term rat-dag seems ical occurring in the inscriptions of South
by Clough. It is the same as visita . 24) and the Dharmmapradipika (p. 92). ent form of villahat. Its etymology is
This word occurs in the Buddhannehala ghe comments on itas follows: “These ste communities. Ulvādu, probably sâme p. 59). But it appears from our record Most probably it is the same as Tamil iptions from Travancore. Mr. K. V. of these inscriptions, comments on the terms ullpaqda nu and perumudiyān should
* S. I. I., vol. iii, p. 289.
Dhammarama's edition, Colombo, I915, E. Z., Vol. I, p. 199, n. 12.

Page 128
No. 4 BADULLA PILLA
have originally indicated some officers apparent from the very passages which primitive functions were it is not possib advanced, viz. that they were entrusted ties which were left in their charge. Fr these persons issued gold from the ten and the whole compound ulvādu kana, charge of the temporalities belonging occurrence of the word kusalām mear immediately following might lend son unfortunately this sentence is imperfectly clear.
Line C 4) Kusalan. As stated occurs is fragmentary, and, therefore, w it is used here. But there is no doubt The evidence put forward by Mr. Bell word as meaning a religious benefaction quite convincing, though the etymology Lines C 4-7) The text being no lines offered above is only tentative. Mihintale slab inscription of Mahinda I nositaa as it is found on the stone; bi as a clerical error for nosaritaa, which modified by substituting “ nothing contra [Line C 8) Gana lahassa. In t certain. This seeins to have been the Indian inscriptions afford us with the r and measures used in the Tamil country, or Aajabesari maraial. If the above 1 have received its name either from a word gauza being applicable to either o have been the case. A lahassa (mod. S
Travancore Archaeological Series, vol. ii Ceylon Antiquary, vol. x, p. 6 ff.
K. V. S. Aiyer. Historical Sketches of . * See No. 140 of the Madras Epigraphist'

R INSCRIPTION 95
connected with the temple. This is mention them. What their precise and le to fix; but this much may be safely with the care of temple funds or properom the subjoined record, we learn that ple.' Aanakkar means an accountant, bear might signify "the accountants in
to a religious establishment'. The ling a 'religious gift in the sentence he support to this interpretation; but preserved and the context not sufficiently
above, the sentence in which this word e are unable to say in what connexion as to the meaning of the word itself. in support of his interpretation of the against that of Mr. Wickremasinghe is suggested by him does not seem tenable. it quite certain, the translation of these As regards the word kara (rental), see V line A 448. I have taken the word ut, on the other hand, if it be taken is likely, the translation ought to be ry to custom '. his word, too, the reading gaua is not name of a standard measure. South lames of several such standard weights s.g. Videl Vidugu kalo, Rajakešari Mali o eading is correct, the measure seems to guild or the community of monks, the f these. The former is more likely to in, laha) consits of four mili (T. mali).
i, p. 64.
E. Z., Vol. I, p. Io5, n. 1. Ancient Dekhan, p. 377. s Report for 1912 and No. 36I of I9 II.

Page 129
96 EPIGRAPHI
Lines C 13-16) In the case of of the government dues, Manu enjc imposed.
Line C I4 Dina a contraction o Lines C I7-18 Wofitu is form the verb patavanu which most probably - pare the phrase san ota manavan S. Maaadi is a rare form of madata or ma maijisha) the name of a weight, the tw mofaifu has been correctly interprete traders were stamped by the officers ap the testing and stamping of weights ar. see Kautilya's Arthasastra pp. 126 alternative reading novitu be adopted, t may be substituted for 'which are not s deriving våtu from Skt. varttita. Af which is evidently a clerical error, the e three syllables ye, n, no.
Lines C 24-27 I am not quite c. offered above. Mr. Codrington (Ceylon lines slightly differently (see above p. 76 “ Coin coming (lit. falling) (into the baza authorized value) save on the plea of s depends on the validity of the interpret: admits of two renderings. It may be d "black beans'. Or Aada may be taken may mean 'prepared’ i.e. 'husked bear is Tamil seydanel or semmel which mea cleaned. Cf. also the phrase maya Aat where the word Aata (Sin. Aada) has the
Să miyă văţena “ which has overflov
* Msanu, viii, 4oo.
E.Z., Vol. I, p. 87. Mr. Wickremasinghe the context much better if this phrase be translate which the signature (san, cf. atsan) ought to be as For fuller information about madafi see Coc Dr. Shamasastry's translation, 2nd edition.

A. ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
merchants trying to evade the payment ins that eight times the usual rate be
diyuga (Skt. dvig una), "double".
'd of the negative prefix no and p. p. p. of means 'stamped', in this place. Comtnin fatvay in the Mihintale tablets. lati (Tamil maijagi, Pali maijettsti Skt. entieth part of a Aadaiiala . If the word l, it would show that weights used by Jointed by the king. For rules concerning d measures by the government officers, and I 27 and Manu viii, 4o3. - If the he words," which are not in circulation' tamped'. This meaning is arrived at by ter the word madadiyen we read novelt, ngraver, by mistake, having repeated the
onfident of the translation of these lines : Coins and Currency, p. 198) reads these 5 footnote 6) and suggests the following: lar) shall not be taken reduced (from the upplementing false coin' My rendering ation of the following words:-Aalamasu erived from Pāli Āāļa māsa and translated as the p. p. p. of the root kar and hence IS or 'good beans'. An analogous word ns good paddy i. e. paddy husked and ananin seta tillanania in the 7 ataka ii. 279, same significance.
ed and fallen on the ground''. Si is the
translates fatavay by 'expunged', but it would suit d'Having stamped with the sign (manual) those to xed. V. rington, Ceylon Coins and Currency', p. 3.

Page 130
No. 4) BAD ULLA PILLA
past participle of a verb which occurs in n vā. Its aorist is /uņu and it may perl sīdati. siyā is the locative singular of t In measuring paddy and other grain. process of measuring had to be given to lay special stress on this point; and in th to compensate for this wastage. For ins Travancore says that one ma4i is to beg wastage thus caused.
Lines C 27-32) Special sheds w temple premises for selling betel nuts, th chief luxuries of the people. A tax we went to the temple. The Mahavamsa in hall (tām būāla mandapa) and spent the rev of the brethren that belonged to the sc sellers is very often mentioned in Tami and it seems to have been a regular item
Line C 32) Demula. Compare cladi saigun in the Mihintale tables already or "a congregation; and the two co probably, to the udhayavasa i. e. the mon and those in the monasteries close to the vāsika).
[Line C 33] In valva lä, I have ta The use of this suffix, though commo literature, is hardly ever met with in thi vali here represents the plural suffix, the the theory that it represents Tamil &al (4 [Lines C36-37) Megamihi ațademā " most probably, to a Committee of eight a village. Compare the phrase de asanin. slab-inscription of Kassapa V already
Travancore Archaeological Series iii, p. 176. See inscription No. 23 of the Madras Epig Government in Ancient India, p. 166.
* AE. Z., Vol. I, p. 92.
WOL. II

R INSCRIPTION 97
nodern colloquial forms such as hi renahaps be connected with the Pali verb he word mã (Skt, waah?), “ ground’.
s, that which falls on the ground in the he receiver. South Indian inscriptions e measuring, a certain portion is allowed tance, an inscription from Tirukkarai in riven extra for 6oo malis to cover up the
ere sometimes constructed within the e chewing of which formed one of the is imposed on sellers and its proceeds forms us that Mahinda IV" built a betel renue thereof for the medicine and diet :hool of the elders'. A tax on betel l inscriptions of the Madras Presidency, of the revenue of the village assembly. 4óayagiri naka/hi demu/in sá/han uzať y mentioned “Mula means an 'assembly” ngregations of the monks refer, most ks who dwelt in the forest (vanavasiéa) villages and towns (gamanta Senasana
ken vali as the locative plural suffix. n in the classical period of Sinhalese e inscriptions of the tenth century. If occurrence of the dental da goes against ଗୌt).
the Eight of the village'. This refers, ppointed to look after the affairs of the at denaku piiriven illa o occurring in the referred to. From the Uttaramallur
o Mv. liv. v. 47. raphical Aeport for 1893, see also Mookerji, Local
' * Ibid, p. 46.

Page 131
98 EPIGRAPHIA
inscriptions, we know that in the T elected annually for the different depart most important of these was the Com Work (sanizatsaragrama &aryam) of w twelve. The other committees such of six members each. Further down in adawiya atadena " which may by tran Charge of the Forests'. In the Madirig to a committee of five entrusted with ti the fields (celaiyut fasadena).
Lines C 37—38 AWavalän, Skt. n lese nazvātänu.
Lines C. 39 ff.) It appears that princes or other officers of state, it was collectively to give presents, the value C [Lines D Io— II 3] For rules concer of murder, by local bodies, see the Veva Lines D 14-16) The translati tentative. But it is not improbable til the Tamils, should have been issued by at the hands of their South Indian count Lines D 16-19) Though most O clear, I have not been successful in maki lation that would be of any use.
[ Line D 22 - The expression samada ally, "having received the officers' and r inquire into the matter'.
[Line D 26) //ol' daqdu. A7o! mea tion of Uda Mahaya (Vol I, p. 186) an edition p. I I4). This word appears hetha. Dadu (Skt. dayda) means punisl Lines D 26-32 Though this par trend of it is clear. It lays down the r
Annual of the D. G. of A. in India, 1904-5, o E. Z., Vol. II, p. 3o. · 3 See ab

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
amil Country, several committees were ments of the village administration. The mittee in charge of the Annual Village hich the number, however, was fixed at as 'Garden Committee', &c., consisted our inscription, there is the mention of slated as "(the Committee) of Eight in iriya pillar-inscription, there is reference he management of work appertaining to
vasa-sthana, "lodgings'. Modern Sinha
on the occasion of a visit of the king, customary on the part of the villagers f which was fixed by established custom. ning the methods of dealing with cases lkätiya record (Vol. I, p. 24 ff). on effered here of these lines is only hat such an injunction, directed against a king who had just experienced a defeat trymen. f the letters in these lines are tolerably ing out a text that will admit of a trans
ruvan (aidi is peculiar. It means liternight signify, “having got the officers to
ns pain. See the Puliyankulam inscripl also Sidať Saňgarava (Dhammäräma's to me to have been derived from Pali hment' and /iosdadu may mean 'torture'. t of the text is fragmentary, the general ule that any person flying from justice
p. 131 ff. Ove p. 84. * 7 unu hola zvada hala.

Page 132
No. 4) BADULLA PILLA
should be treated as an outcast and his e.
aCCOllnt.
Line D 36 Pirivahannå. (Skt. pa inscription) or pirivahanuva occurs in th Akài billi in the Mihintale record of Sena II lated as 'warden'. The exact duties o with the materials available.
Line D 54 Araksamaua, occurrin mahua , was an official title which is fou applicable to the Chief Secretary (mahal we come across the variant form Ara member of this compound is formed of s the honorific suffix ana and means 'ma. "a guard' or protector' and therefore t Guardian'. If the suggestion made in th of the treasury of the king be found tena to him in that capacity. In this connex yamma &enesium occurring in an unpublish compared with advantage. Mr. Codri been some connexion between this title a chief who guarded the Bodhi tree.
Line D 55 Audasada occurs as a in the capacity of data&as or messenger tenth centuries. In an unpublished recc as the name of a class of officers who, a the land to which immunities were grant that the officers who are distinguished b as coming under the authority of the Ch Mr. Wickremasinghe at first took th he says it was an office; but what th attempt to explain. There is hardly an. Kundasala, which, according to late K
See the Buddhanne-hala Pillar quoted above. samaņa.
* A. S. C. Annual Report for 1911-12, p. 1 o8.
* E. Z., Vol. II, p. 2 1 o.

R INSCRIPTION 99
try to the village not permitted on any
rivahana, see “Jetavanarama Sanskrit : Mihintale tablets, and combined with (A. I. C. No I. I.4). It has been trans
this functionary cannot be determined
g in some records in the form of Aasand, in these documents, to have been ). In a pillar inscription from Sigiriya", dimlya which shows us that the second umi (Skt. svåmin) with the addition of ster’. A rak represents Skt. āraksaka he word 4 raasamana means the 'Chief e sequel that the Mahade was in charge ble, this title might have been applied ion, the phrase ó/hanạdara-raksāze/hi siti ned epigraph of Niśśanka Malla may be ngton suggests that there might have ind the office of Ara &mena given to the
title of some of the officials who appear s in the pillar edicts of the ninth and rd from Dorabavila, Audasada appears mong others, were forbidden entry into ed by the edict. It is worthy of note y this title are, very often, represented ef Secretary.
is word to be a place name, but later on 2 nature of this office was, he does not
doubt that this word is identical with undyan usage, was a pleasure-house of
Mr. Wickremasinghe derives this from P. Rakkha

Page 133
I OO EPIGRAPHIA
the king. But in the seventeenth centu was the name of the building in which t been kept. If it be assumed that this w meaning of "pleasure-house' was a secor interpret the word Audasala occurrin medieval inscriptions, as 'treasury offic often the mahale might give some supp officer in charge of the treasury was call
Lines D 46-58 In the proclamat members of the Council of State, two other records, represented the senapati, a have taken part. Of these, Manitila K his namesake figuring in the Kirigallava of the remaining officers is known from
No 5. MANNAR KACCERI PILLAI
By S. PAR. Epigraphical Assistant to the .
HIS inscribed pillar stands at pres said to have been brought from Mā ancient seaport Mahātittha. It measu
o Portuguese Era, vol. i., p. 32o.
* AM/a ha aram udalē lēkam mahatmayā, See Davy
A. S. C. Annual Report/or 1907, p. 27, contain May 2-Copied the pillar inscription in the Kaccel is on circuit; but I was informed that the pillar wa cement floor in the corner of a room so close to th Without any exception, this is by far the best pillar in the Colombo Museum.' But on inquiry made at ment Agent at Mannar, has favoured me with the f regarding this pillar is a note by the Kacceri Mudali of Giant's Tank where an old sluice was.” I am g of Mr. E. B. Denham, Assistant Government Agent formation regarding this pillar is forthcoming."

ZEYLAN ICA (voIL. III
ry, as Dr. Pieris informs us, Kundasala he king's treasures were reported to have ord originally meant the treasury, and the dary one, we may, with some justification, g in the names of the ditta &as in the ar'. The fact that their chief was very ort to this theory, as in later times the ed a Lekam mahatmaya o.
ion of this edict, two officers who were military officers who, by the analogy of ind one representing the Chief Secretary ili is obviously a different person from inscription attributed to Udaya II. None other sources.
R INSCRIPTION3 (A.S. C. No. 355).
ANAVITANA.
Archaeological Commissioner.
ent in the Mannar Kacceri, where it is ntai or Tirukketisvaram, the site of the res 7 inches by 8 inches by 5 feet
P. 39.
s the following account of this pillar by Mr. John Still. i. Mr. Browning the Assistant Government Agent found at Mantai. It is unfortunately fixed in the e wall that it is very difficult. to copy the last side. inscription I have ever seen. It ought to be placed the Kacceri Mr. C. E. Jones, the Assistant Governollowing note:- The only information I can find ar in 1913, that, "this pillar was found in the bund ven to understand it was removed here in the time , but although search has been made no further in

Page 134
No. 5 MANNAR KACCERI PI
6 inches in height, and is surmounted b the four of its sides are inscribed; A-C ea D 5 lines and the figure of a monk's fan (, state of preservation.
The letters are boldly engraved ar They belong to the script of the last beginning of the tenth; but, however, sho later. Some examples of variant forms oc illustrate this statement.
ga l. A I 2 oMo l da. l. A 5 1 Aa l. C 4 Q ya 1. A I4 (2. l
It will be noticed that the forms ofg C I5 and A 18 respectively approximate and it is possible, that the scribe was fami was unconsciously influenced by it. The also found in the Abhayagiri Pillar Mr H. C. P. Bell. The short horizontal noteworthy as it is reminiscent of the wr when almost every letter had this append itself into a hook in the ninth century supplies the intermediate form between ( symbol for that letter in the tenth centu medial vowel sign u may be noticed in line A 14 with 3 in line C Io and ), in lin
The engraver has blundered in the in line A II, there is svati for svasti; in l and in 1 C8 novand ca for novanana ca. Mayidand in ll B 4 and 5, which is evider Aa has been corrected from li. The wo records as aibaidi.
The language shows an archaic instead of its later representative isa whic tenth century records. As early as the fo
* Cey”. Ant. vol,

LLAR INSCRIPTION O
y the usual vase-shaped capital. All Lch containing 27 lines of writing and Jatahapata). The record is in a perfect
d vary in size from 1 to 2 inches. quarter of the ninth century and the w a mixture of forms earlier as well as curring side by side are given below to
. A 2 I to 1. C 27 2
C I5 . A 18 ᎶᎩ - B IO c. a, da, and la occurring in lines C 27, 2 to the contemporary Grantha types, lar with that South Indian script and common form of ya occurring here 2 is Inscription ascribed to Sena II by bar at the top of na b in line C 19 is iting of the early Christian Centuries age which in course of time transformed The letter va () of our inscription 5 of the second century and the usual iry u. Two methods of attaching the the letters ru and éu. Compare if in e A 3 with in line B 23. spelling of certain words; for instance, A 2, sari for siri; in 1 C 3 bila for bili To this list, perhaps, is also to be added tly intended for Mayind. In line A 12 ord Atab/hili in line C 17 occurs in other
trait in the use of the conjunction ca. h occurs so frequently in the ninth and
urth century, this word had transformed
| iv, p. Io2 ff.

Page 135
O2 EPIGRAPHI
itself, on the one hand into ica ", the pri on the other to fa', the prototype off and the modern da. Ånother partly place (No. 351 of the A. S. Register) w may well be ascribed to a period anteri peculiarity. Yet another record fron named Kovil Puliyankulama 8 in the M. of this archaic feature. Without exami country, it would be premature, perhap: of the Northern dialect of the Sinhalese In this connexion, it is interestin rock inscription of Vijayabahu I, this down to much later times, and in a dist present record. What has been taken a its learned editor is, in fact, nothing of flourish. From these facts it se Sinhalese language was not uniform in forms were adopted in the language spo persisted in the outlying districts of the Malaya country where the inhabitants v This inscription is dated on the te of Madindina (March-April) in the twell form of the script employed, may 844-879 A.D.), or his brother Kassap: Bell identified him with the former, ar as of the language, seems to favourth
As in an inscription from Tönigala in the Ki the reign of Sri Megha Varnna (352-379 A.D.) Nc In an inscription from Kayikavala in the P (No. 82 of I9 I-12).
A. S. C. Annual Report for 1911-12. App * E. Z, Vol. II, p. 212 ff. " An inscription of Queen Kalyanavati, from Province, has this conjunction in the form of eca.
' The dates given here are calculated by ded of twenty-two years which Dr. Hultzsch has pointed
for 1913, p. 939 ff.
A. S. C. Annual Report for 1911-12 p. 1 18

A ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
ecursor of isā (modern Sinhalese hā) and and d of the medieval Sinhalese speech effaced pillar inscription from the same hich, from the archaic nature of the script, or to the time of Sena II, has the same the north, which comes from a place unnar district, affords us a further example ning more records from this part of the , to pronounce this as a peculiar feature : language. g to observe that, in the Ambagamuva same dialectal peculiarity has persisted rict far removed from the locality of the s a punctuation mark in this inscription by but a ca written with a certain degree ems clear that the development of the all parts of the island. While younger ken in and around the capital, older forms 2 north, and in the secluded hills of the vere naturally more conservative. inth day of the dark fortnight of the month th year of King Siri Saṁgbo who, by the ɔy identified either with Sena II (circa IV (circa 89o-oo7 A. D.) o. Mr. H. C P. ld the archaic nature of the script, as well is view. But, the executor of this grant,
uňcuttu Korale, North Central Province, belonging to l. 34 of 1892. ahalavisideke Korale in the North Western Province
endix F, No. 66.
Teliyava in the Kalagam Korale of the North Central See Cey. Ant. vol. iv, p. 27.
ucting from those given by Wijesinha the difference out in his article on Sinhalese Chronology, J. R. A. S.

Page 136
Epiரraphia ஃழோர்வே
K; cf:
"ןiונח 1:3.
 

Pl'Itg É.
Wሳ/. | | |.
雪
辩)
藤
ri l'iliar Inscription

Page 137


Page 138
NO. 5 MANNAR KACCERI E
Pandirad Dapulu, figures, in the same Kassapa V. And as it is very unlikely the twelfth year of Sena II to the third y years-I am inclined to ascribe this pillai The contents, as usual, are immu northern coast, belonging to the house durusen (Bhadra-sena) in the MaháVih officials whose entry into the specified li obscure technical names occurring in sim the following terms are noticed here fo telvar, tarikudi, availin, sada laaaan and
ΤΕ
Side 1 Svasoti šrio 2 Sario Saňg3 bo Mapuru4 -muká dolos5 vanne Mädi
6 -ndina a7 -va dasavak 8 davas Ma
9 -ha veherä 10 Bahadura1 1 sen piyal2 -ngala ba13 -da Llturul
14
karāye Ku
See the Madirigiriya pillar inscription, E. Z.
* In the accompanying facsimile plate, side D
prepare an estampage of this side, the pillar being f
o Read Siri.

LLAR INSCRIPTION IO3
apacity, in records of the third year of that the same minister held office from 2ar of Kassapa V-a period of fifty-four to Kassapa IV.
nities granted to three villages on the f meditation (piyangala) named Bahaira. Among the taxes remitted and the mits was forbidden, we have the usual lar records of the period. In addition, r the first time:-fadimefieya, kiravar,
Ma/hagbu!ut Zadadaju.
XT.
: A.
15 -da kadavu16 -kăye avu 17 Pepodatu18 -da Kumbal19 hala, Tum20 pokoņi me 21 tun-gāmā 22 satara sī23 -mayen a24 -tuļ vu tā25 -k tänat 26 vadäla e27 -k tan sa
Vol. II, p. 25 ff.
f the inscription is not shown, as it is impossible to ked in the cement floor, too close to the wall.

Page 139
O4
EPİGRAPHIA
Side
-miyen Pa
-ņdirad Dāpu-lā varä Me-kāppar Pi-lavit Mayi-dand ca Koļa-bä Sivu ca api dedena-mo ektänsamiyen vadāļeyi
-n megama-trad-kami–yan piyo
Side
no vadnā ca gäl gon vä-riyan bila o ba-t bili sal kiravaro tel va
-r nogannā ca perenatu-vam no vandinā ca megam hun tāri kudin avalin no
ganna ca sa-da laddan no vadna ca Ma
This is most probably intended for Mayind (F Read bil-bat. Could be read as Mahavutu also.

ZEYLANICA (vol. III
B.
15 vadāran no16 vadanā ca dunu17 maiņodula me18 -lăssi raţ19 ladu pas20 laddan no
21 vadanā ca de22 kam-tain de23 ruvane pe24 -reläki dunu25 pa-balat pa26 -di-meheya 27 äittan
C.
15 -haputu * lad 16 -dan no va17 -dinā ca kabhäli 18 lad no va19 -dana ca Na-we20 -herä väs
21 -san no vad22 -nā ca Raka23 vehera-vassa24 -n novadnā ca 25 me tuvak dena 26 no vadnā 27 kot megama
”āli Mahinda).
Read kirizar.

Page 140
No. 5 MANNAR KACCER I PI
Side
1 -t api dede2 -namo at3 -tāņi pe
RANSL.
Hail! Prosperity. On the tenth d of Madindina (February-March) in the tw
Whereas it was ordered as follows connexion with the lands included with villages named Pepodatuda, Kumbalh Kudakadavuka division of the Northe hall (Aiyangada) named Bahadurasen (S tery, we, two of us, namely Pilavit Ma. by Paņdirad Dāpuļa *, [enact thus) in pu the unanimous assent of the Council).
To these villages, royal officers and the archery department, the melassi, head vinces shall not enter. The employees archers, guards, and those of the paid : labourers, imposts of cooked and raw 1 oil should not be taken. The perenatf residing in these villages should not tenants. Sadadaddan shall not enter. enter. Officers in charge of Mahaputu ( who reside at the Navehera shall not ente shall not enter. Having forbidden the en have given to these villages the immunit
REMIA
[[Lines A Lo— II 2] Bahaduru-sem bəy Skt. A5/kadrasena. The word Abiyanga/a oc Mihintale Tablets ascribed to Mahinda lV
In these and other names of the officials occu prefixed to the personal name. Pilawiti Mayind me Koļabä.
* The epithet Pandirad appears to be a viruda.
VOL. III

LLAR INSCRIPTION IO5
D
4 rähärä dun5 -mahayi “
ATION.
ay of the waning moon of the month elfth year of His Majesty Siri-Sangbo. by a decree of unanimous assent, in hin the four boundaries of the three Lala and Tumpokon, situated in the rn Coast, belonging to the meditation Skt. A3/hadrasena) of the Great Monasyind and Kolabä Sivu , commissioned rsuance of the said decree passed with
pilovadaran shall not enter. Those of men in charge of districts and of proat the two offices, aeruvana, berediet, services shall not enter. Carts, oxen, ice, and periodical gifts of milk and uvam shall not enter. The ferrymen take avalin (oars ?) of (or from) the Officers in charge of Aalb/iili shall not i.e. Mahatittha) shall not enter. Those r. Those who reside at the Rakavehera try of the aforsaid persons, we, two of us, ies (sanctioned by the Council.
RKS,
angada. Bahadurusen is equivalent to urs, among the published records, in the , in the "Jetavanarama 'slab inscription
rring in inscriptions of this period, a village name is ans Mayind of Pilaviti and Kolabä Sivu, Sivu of
E. Z., Vol. J., p. 95.

Page 141
O6 EPIGRAPHIA
of Kassapa V and the Madiligiriya Parker, in his Ancient Ceylon, (p. 425) g in the Mullaittivu district in which also fiyan/hala occurs in a mutilated record f Dr. E. Müller and Mudaliyar B. Gu a "stone ceiling''. Mr. Wickremasingh of a monastery, but later changed his certain important buildings of a mona Mr. Bell, too, is of opinion that it is a Asidiligiriya was named after a mona Mr. Wickremasinghe has already pointe this word and patana-gala in the Perum, but this latter word he leaves untranslat form Ararthanasila. In the Tissama Colombo Museum, (A. I. C. No. 67), w Aaaana-gala which enables us to conn word patan bhūmi in the Sadadharmara ó/hūmi, is further evidence for this equ its subsequent corruption to ya are i phonetics, and do not require any comi requires some explanation. The alterna had first been changed to ha which ul examples of the change of ha toga may b sista. Sin. gås derived from Skt. sakata a are other examples of this phonetic chan na ghara occur more than once in the M vati mentions a faa/hana madavo, which
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 53. * No. 8 I of 1898-19 oo.
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 53, n. I. " Cey. Ant., vol. x, p. 83. Colombo, 1923, p. 313. " In an unpublished cave inscription from a pl: '. In the Galpota Inscription of Nissanka Mall. '' It may be mentioned that gal could also be that the Tamil word itself is of Skt. origin.
' See, for example, Mv. ch. 37, v. 182, ch. 42
()

ZEYLAN ICA (vOL. III
pillar inscriptions of the same king . ives a short record from Kurundankulam this word is met with. The variant form "om a place named Sangili Kanadarava *. lasekara both take this word to mean e, at first took it to be the proper name. iew, and surmises that it is 'applied to stery set apart for a special purpose'". proper name and that the piyangala at stery of a similar name at Mihintale. l out the etymological connexion between aiyankulam rock inscription of Vasabha; ed though he equates it with a Sanskrit harama slab inscription, now in the e have a variant form of this word as ect it with the Pāli padhanasālaā. The 7uãẢara °, representing the Pãli (ộaa/ảana lation. The change of dha to ta and in accord with the rules of Sinhalese ments, but the transformation of sa to ga ative form piyan-hala shows that the sa timately assumed the form of ga. As e given magida for mahila and singu for nd galo for Skt. saila (sala < halla < gala) ge. The words padhāna-sāla and padhaahavanisa' and an inscription at Amaraword, however, has been translated as
Vol. II, p. 25 ff., and Cey. Ant., vol x, p. 78f. A. I. C. p. 1 18 and E. Z., Vol. I, p. Io8, n. I 2. libid., Vol. II, p. 27, n. 2. E. Z., Vol. II, p. 28, n. 8. See Geiger, L. S. S., p. 44. ce named Barihbarahela.
, E.Z., Vol. II, p. I || 2. derived from T. kal. But there is the possibility
v. 46, and ch. 46, v. 1 I.

Page 142
NO. 5) MANNAR KACCERI
a chief (?) pavilion'. The Sinhalese explains the Pãli 4 na/aciana by 4ùda-c: Andhavana as a place frequented by t religious meditation (fadhana), this wo tation of piya ngal.
A meditation hall named /B/hadrasen if a conjecture is permissible, it may establishment founded by the General Bl and named after himself and his master.
Line I 4 Karāye. Locative sing Compare Wikaya Sangraha (Wickrema. artikaval lava "having placed guards roun context, throws light on the proper inte mira, &c. occurring at the end of the k Satara arā means "the four coasts, Aarave in the Waharakgoda Copper plat the seven coasts, i.e. of the seven ocean
Lines A 14-2O). The place-names being identified.
Lines A 26—28) Ek tän samiyemu. in most of the pillar inscriptions of the n interpreted as meaning "Supreme Assei remains obscure. The occurrence of the immediately following eetin samiyen, in t this interpretation. The last member o samuyen in the Ambagamuva rock in epigraph from Dorabāvila in the Kurun are both the instrumental singular of sam sammati and means assent or "approval'. as a derivative of eka-asthana 'the one (c
Burgess. Buddhist Stupas of Amaravati and/ See Dhammapladatthakathã, vol. iii, p. I 46. Cey. Ant., vol. ii, p. T 9o. E. Z. Vol. I, p. 206, note 2. The form samgyen is due to the final vowel u suffix of which the initial letter isya, cf. haibiyehi frc in the Badulla Pillar inscription. See above p. 76.
E. Z., Vol. I. p., 206.
R
参考
8

ILLAR INSCRIPTION по7
glossary to the //hammapadaff/hakatha na piyangal. As the legends represent he disciples of Buddha for purposes of ld be in accord with the above interpre
a is not known from the chronicles, but be suggested that it was a religious ladra, who lived in the reign of Sena I",
ular of kara from Tamil karai (coast). singhe's edition, page I9) karaya ç'afa l the coast'. This word, in its present rpretation of the phrase satara kara'e itsirimevan Kalaniya slab inscription ". i.e. of the four oceans. Similarly saf e grant of Parakramabahu' means, "of S.
occurring in these lines do not admit of
This word occurs, in various forms, inth and tenth centuries, and has been mbly'; but its exact significance still word sadhayen, itself meaning assembly, he Ayitigevava pillar", militates against f the compound occurs in the form of scription, and also in an unpublished agala District. Samuyen and samiyeu zu, equivalent to Pãli sammuti or Sanskrit AA-tin is taken by Mr. Wickremasinghe r supreme) assembly'', and if we adopt
aggayapeta, p. 1 o5.
* See Mv. l, v. 82.
Bell, Report on the Kegalle District, p. 83. " Ibid., Vol. II, p. 34. of the stem being changed to when followed by a m hambu (Sikhawalaida vinisa, p. 55) and badiyehi
P 2

Page 143
Io8 EPIGRAPHI
this interpretation the whole compound AA-sain may also represent Sanskrit attached to the word st/hana is “state' Dictionary, s. v.) eetin might signify 'b Hence ektän saniyen may be inte This interpretation is supported by the Tamil inscriptions of South Indi. in the third year of the Chola king king was unanimously approved of who are named in the document.
In phrases like fahan /iiiduvannat the form of a noun, and in other places s it is used in the capacity of an adver examples of both modes of using the w the secondary meaning of "a decree p Council'.
Lines B I-3 Pandirad Dapulu fig See the Kiribat Vehera pillar inscript pillar quoted above, and the Mahakalat Line B 3 Vari occurs also in Messrs. Bell and Wickremasinghe tal "descended from the lineage of and th as a patronymic of the dutaka (mes. a consideration of the following facts le. (a) In the Iripinninyāva pillar ins a general named Kuttha who has beel with Kutthaka who figures in the reign Udaya, and who could have still been According to the above interpretation C grant, Guligamu Arale is said to bear t as his patronymic. This Guligamu Ar. from the general than the third generat
South Indian Inscription * Vessagiri Slab of Mahi Bilibiiva pillar inscriptio * E.Z., Vol. I, p. 194 an * E.Z., Vol. I, p. 163 ff.

A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
may mean" by the assent of the assembly'. tea-sthana, and as one of the meanings ' condition' (see Macdonell's Sanskrit eing of one disposition' i.e. "unanimous'. rpreted * with the unanimous assent'. he occurrence of similar phraseology in
Or
a. An inscription from Karuvur, dated Rajendradeva, tells us that a decree of the by the chief secretary and three citizens
vadala ektain samiyen , this word occurs in uch as eÁktainu samaiyenu vdiiidüi avada4eyimu azvut° bial phrase. The present record affords ord. In the first instance, it probably has assed with the unanimous assent of the
gures in many other records of the period. ion, (ZE. Z., Vol. I. p. I 53 f.) Mädirigiriya tava pillar inscription (A. I. C. No. I IO).
other records as varä van or varinu ā. ke this to mean ' of the family of' or e proper name which precedes this word senger) whose name follows it'. But ads one to doubt this interpretation. cription of Udaya I, mention is made of n identified-I think with good reasonof Sena II, the in mediate predecessor of alive in the reign of the latter monarch. of vari van, one of the signatories to this he name and official title of this general ale could not have been further removed ion, and the natural mode of referring to
ns, vol. iii, p. 38. nda. IV, A. Z., Vol. I, p. 34. n, E. Z., Vol. II, p. 39. d Cey. Ant., vol. X, p. 79.

Page 144
NO. 5 MANNAR KACCERI F
him would be to state that he was either case may be. But to say that he was a d
(5) The founders of families of th body-guard (mēkaffar) are very often n body-guard (mekaffar-vidirum) or some vho held the office of Auga salā had i secretary (mahale) or the Audasadanavan
This unformity throws some doubt
(c) Officers, when they are said to b invariably referred to without the so-call
(d) The * descendants of one 'he period, not exceeding one generation anc
In some records, the place of vari o in the time of' or ' in the day of a Sanskrit zara 'one's turn" or "day'. 1 were in vogue in later times as regard. helps us to interpret the meaning of th messengers at the Kandyan court who w into two sections each under the superin had to take their turn of service by 1 would be called his mura ' or turn '' whic the secondary sense of" turn of one's du vara are precisely of the same meaning, prevailed in the tenth century as during th able as the name for a royal messenger an inscription of this period-we may i
For the interpretation of this word, see the a See the Vevälkäitiya, Kukurumahandamana : As in the Bilibava pillar inscription, where, h translates of the family of . That the stroke whi only a crack in the stone will be apparent on a com the same side of the pillar. The word davasd in a from Daihbavalagama.
* This very word occurs as the name of a me has, however, been read as Rotupulle, (see above W D'Oyly, Constitution of the Kandyan kingdom, For other parallels to Kandyan institutions i above, p. 9 I.

”ILLAR INSCRIPTION Io9
a son or grandson of the general, as the lescendant is against the ordinary usage. hose officials who were members of the nentioned as being commanders of the : other military commander, while those
nvariably, as their “ancestors' a chief
on the accepted interpretation. elong to the Council of state (sabha), are ed family nameo. ad of a family' figure during a certain
then leave the field. r varin a is taken by dawasi which means and this helps us to connect vara with And a comparison of the methods that s the services of the royal messengers his word with tolerable certainty. The vere known as Kațupulles * were divided tendence of one of thetwo Adigārs, and rotation. Each officer's period of duty h in course of time would easily assume |ty '' or 'service'. The word mura and and assuming that the same conditions he Kandyan period-which is quite probin the Kandyan times is also met with in nterpret vari by in the service of'. In
rticle on the Badulla pillar inscription, above, p. 99. and Ayitigevava inscriptions. owever, Mr. Wickremasinghe reads it as da vasai and ich has been taken as the medial vowel sign for d is nparison of that letter with dai appearing in line I 2 of similar context occurs also in an unpublished record
ssenger in the Kiribat Vehera pillar inscription. It ol. I, p. I 6ο).
n the tenth century, see the Badulla pillar inscription,

Page 145
IO EPIGRAPHIA
the same way varů vana may be transla as come during the period of service card Mežaffar Pidacrif sayind of our (belonging to) Pandirad Dapula's turn o
This would show that P. Mayind thus the latter would occupy the place ( afiafiti. In Indian documents, the afi, military forces (senadhipati or basadhi secretary (rahasika o). In Ceylon gran are, very often, either military officers Senevi &c.) or the Chief Secretary (m (Audasasanaz'an) takes the place of th the Indian parallel to guide us, to take
Lines B I4-15 flyo-vadaran. E other records. For Mr. Wickremasin see Vol. I, p. 207, n. I. Mr. Codring a compound formed of biyo (Skt. paya fayodhara) and vadaranna "inspector' ing to this interpretation, which seems Mr. Wickremasinghe, the term would si
Lines B I6-17 Dunumandula. and Madiligiriya inscriptions. Verse mentions Dhanumandala-natha (Sin. of Parakramabahu I's generals who, ve titles.
Lines B 17-18 Velassi. The n other variants are mic/affi, meda fai, med, sekera equates it with the Sanskrit ml and Mr. Bell, too, favours this interpr adopted the same view, but elsewh
Hø. Ind, vol. Xvii, p. 295. o Ep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 2 I. * As in the Iripinniyâva and the Rambiva pi See the Vessagiriya slab inscription, above As in the Polonnaruva Raja-maligava pilla See the Index to AE. Z., Vol. I, where refere A. Z., Vol. I, p. 53, n. Io.
8

A Z EYLANICA (VOL. III
ted ' who is in the service of' and carin a ''. Thus the phrase Pandirad Dafuda inscription would mean "Pilaviti Mayind f service. was under the orders of P. Dapulu and of the officer known in Indian grants as affi is very often the commander of the Arta") and sometimes the king's private ts, the so-called ancestors of the aittakas (meka//bar vädärum *, Seneviraď5, Baňba ahade). Occasionally, the royal treasurer 2 latter official. Is it not reasonable, with these as the afiaf lip Evidently the same as fiyo vadarannan in ghe's tentative rendering of the word, ton suggests that this word is probably us, "water. Cf. Sin. pyo-vuru for Skt. or "supervisor" (Skt. vicaraua). Accordto suit the context more than that of gnify a class of irrigation officers.
This word also occurs in the Kirigallava I8 of chapter lxx of the Mahavamsa du numaňqdala nā) as the name of one ry often, are referred to by their official
host frequent form of this word is melassi; itsi and melaksi . Mudaliyar B. Gunaecc/ia and translates it by "barbarians', etation 9. Mr. Wickremasinghe at first ere leaves the word untranslated. In
o See Bühler's Palaeographie, p. 95.
AS in the Buddhannehala pillar inscription." llar inscriptions. Vol, I, p. 34. inscription. inces will be found to each of these forms.
" Cey. Ant, vol. X, p. 84.

Page 146
NO. 5 MANNAR KACCER I P
a pillar inscription found near Mihint mention of melasi along with some other, have the phrase se su rad-kol-kamiyan no other royal officers) which would lead u a class of royal officers. The variant to favour the view that it is of Tamil occurring in South Indian inscriptions, t atsi, e. g. māyāfsi, maqda fisi and îūrāfisio. A and means “proprietorship' or "overlords the state share of the produce of the land word caram stands for share, and me/ wh ently used as an honorific way of referrin; too, has the same meaning and thus this the king or some other feudal lord in rec land. In some records metafsi is followe not'aad nā ; in the first instance it means “ in the second the melatsi should not ente applied both to a tax and to the officers c This method of forming derivatives of the word is a feature common enough in mean either a city (nagara) or a citizen ( of the word that the difference becomes in
Lines B 19-2O Passadaan. Acco of district records'. From its being alw; of districts ", one would prefer to take pas as in daainafassa. We know that divisions which were subdivided into correspond to the mandalam and nāądu of (Lines B 21-22 Dekam-tain often c in association with deruvani. In the insc (Skt. karmu masthana) is used in the se business is transacted'. Compare kamti Hence de Aamtain means the two offices or
" See S. J. J., vol. iii, p. 226 and Ep. Ind., vol. : * See 7am til Levicom s.z. * See C/. Sc, Section G, vol. i, p. Io8. For t
E. Z., Vol. I, p. I I I, note 9.

ILLAR INSCRIPTION II
ale (A. I. C. No. 1 15), following the
names which are equally obscure, we Jadua isa (and not to be entered in by s to the inference that the melassi were forms that this word assumes seems origin. Among the names of taxes here are some which end in the word 1 tsi is a verbal noun from the root all hip'. Mel-caram is the name by which is designated in South India. In this ich ordinarily means “ above" is apparg to the king. I think met in melafsi, word might signify certain dues paid to ognition of his proprietorship over the i by the verb noganna and in others by the mela 4si should not be levied”, and r". Hence, it is clear that this word was onnected with the collection of this tax. nouns without any internal change in Sinhalese. For example, nuvara may nāgarika). It is only in the declension harked. rding to Mr. Wickremasinghe, “keepers ays found together with ratladu, 'chiefs as derived from Pāli bassa, “ a province', there were in the Rajarata four such ratas. The Sinhalese pas and rata the Tamil kingdoms of South India. ccurs, as it does in the present record, riptions of this period, the word &amtain nse of "an office' or "a place where nu ledaruvak in the Mihintale tablets o. wo places of business. What these two
Wii, p. ვo8.
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 17 O, n. 9. is suggestion I am indebted to Mr. Codrington.

Page 147
I2 EPIGRAPHIA
were, we cannot say with certainty. In th mentioned, the word a kamtain is used to was the supervision of the royal reven other office be taken as that which relate in discussing the duties of the Coll revenue (ayasarira) and expenditure (cya into which the administration was classifi Lines B 22–24 Deruvane, perelä, two classes of officials are not known. I ferelied be taken as derived from lea scribes.
Lines B 25-26 Padi-meheya. T where. Padi, which is of Tamil origi Hence it means “the paid services'. Pe. by the king are intended in contradistinct receive regular pay; but were recompens Lines C 5–6 Airi vara, tel va, supplied by turns' were the technical na of the villagers to supply their overlo intervals was known.
Line C 1o Zari-kudi. The inter with elsewhere, as “ferrymen" is purely the first member of the compound to Compare also the word tarika occurring Pala kings of Bengal.
[Line C II] A valin. This word unintelligible to me. Perhaps it may be word avala which means an “ oar”.
(Lines C I 2-13). Sada laddan. meaning obscure. The second member pient' and is technically applied to those to, an office. Hence this word means a I can only conjecture that it might be th
Dr. Shamasastry's translation, p. 64. * See Jolly, Recht und Sitte, pp. 133 and 139,

ZEYLANICA (vOL. IIi
e inscription No. 1 15 of A. I. C., already lenote an officer whose duty, it appears, ue. With this to guide us, could the l to the public expenditure? Kautilya, ector-General', (samahartta) mentions ya-Sarira) as two of the principal heads ed.
ki. The functions performed by these f the second member of the compound a&a, this word may signify a class of
This - term has not been met with elsen, means 'pay' and meheya 'service'. rhaps the mercenary soldiers maintained ion to the national militia who did not ed by grants of land.
ra " meaning respectively milk and oil mes, it appears, by which the obligation irds with these commodities at stated
pretation of this word, which is mot met conjectural. In doing so, I have taken be connected vith Sanskrit tāra Āža. in the copper-plate inscriptions of the
occurs here for the first time and is : connected with the modern colloquial
This, too, is quite new to me and its of the compound laddan means “ reciwho have received, or been appointed government official. As regards sada, 2 same as the Sanskrit sadhyapala , the
* See Ep. Ind, vol. xvi, p. 325. or the duties of this official. -

Page 148
NO. 5 MANNAR KACCERI
name of an officer the functions of whom the ancient law courts.
Lines C 14-15 Mahabutu ladd was another name for Mahatittha . It in charge of this important seaport.
Lines C 17–18 Kabståli lad. Th of the Arab/hi/i, a variant form of Adióid käóäli is of frequent occurrence in the ni been translated as 'allotments', but its e Lines C 9-2o AVā ve/ierai vissa phrase, as well as in line 23, means litera sense of servants' or 'employees'. Co. and pahavaisi occurring in the inscriptio word is the Malayalam ambalavasin, the n; in the temples in the west coast of South vihara are prohibited from entering the lar must have been in the vicinity of the si was probably the Nagavihara mentioned In the Aasaahini, we have a reference to
Line C 22 Aaa-vehera may be Dalla Moggallana in the seventh century [Lines D 5-4) Perähärä = Skt. pó follows:
Jater višesesu pu grămeșu deseșu ( anugraho yo nrp tajjñaḥ parīhāra i 'Whatever favour (anugraha) to spe of various description is announced i called writ of remission (Aariharalekha) b translation p. 8I.)
It is possible that sada had some connexion mediate Tamil form. If so, the officers called sada affairs connected with foreign merchants.
* For the identification of Mahavutu see Cey. A * See E. Z., Vol. I, pp. 53, 94, I II 8, 1 6o, I 97 * Rasazāhini, Colombo I 9 I I, p. I 67. Siha, zahdram ahost. : )
WOL. II.

ILLAR INSCRIPTION I I3
were to be in charge of the witnesses in
an, officers of Mahaputu, or Mahavutu appears that there was a special officer
e recipients' or the officers in charge occurring in other records. The word hth- and tenth-century records and has xact significance is not quite clear. n. The word vissan occurring in this lly “ dwellers” but has here the secondary mpare the words velissan, veda/ialissan ns of the same period. An analogous ame given to people who perform services India. As the employees of the Nagalds benefited by this grant, this monastery te of this pillar, namely Mahatittha. It in chapter xiv., v. 58 of the Mahavanisa. a Nagavihara in North Ceylon'. he same as the Rakkha Vihara built by
5.
arihara. Kautilya defines this term as
reșu ceaiva
ta teşu teşu
ater nideśāt
iti vyavasyet i i. I o.
2cial castes, cities, villages, or countries n obedience to the king's order, it is y those who know it. (Dr. Shamasastry's
with the Pāli saltha, Skt. sārtha, through an inter-laddan may have been appointed to look after the
Int., vol. x, p. 94.
and Vol. II, p. 68. la dipamhi uttara passe AVaga-viharo mâma ekañ sv. xliv, v. 5 I.
Ο

Page 149
II 4 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 6. THO PARAMA SLAB IN
(A.S.A.
By S. PAR,
Epigraphical Assistant to the
HIS inscribed slab was discovered foundation of the western side of the It was set up vertically on the inner f I ft. of the slab was above the original 4 in. by 2 ft. Io in...; and the inscription a portion of the stone on its right being are seven lines of writing of which the fit of the stone containing about three letter bottom corner; the rest of the record is t The letters, not taking into accoul from 2 in. to 3 in. in height and are sha surface. They represent the normal typi alphabet of the second century and call The orthography is in keeping regards grammar, in addition to the fe writers dealing with contemporary epigra with examples for the following rules:
Ga changes to ea in the middle o otherwise. Compare, for example, na/ gråmani and saga for Skt. Saigha. In c an initial ga, it does not change into t The change of ma to da in a rada is due tion of dentals is noticed in padavaya.
Coming to the inflexion of nouns t form which the accusative singular takes Sanskrit the majority of words have
See E.Z., Vol. I, p. 58 f. p. 67 * For other examples of ma chang

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
SCRIPTION OF GAJABÀ HU I
No. 368)
NAVITANA.
Archaeological Commissioner.
in October 1926, while clearing the 2nclosing wall of the Thuparama dagaba. ice of the foundation; and only about ground-level. The slab measures 6 ft. covers an area of 5 ft. by 2 ft. IO in. ; left undressed and uninscribed. There 'st two are badly weatherworn. A part s has been chipped off at the left-hand olerably well preserved. nt the long tails of a, Aa and ra, range allowly but regularly incised on a dressed 2 of the southern variety of the Brahmi
for no special remarks. with the style of the period; and, as atures already pointed out by previous phs, the present document furnishes us
f a word, but retains its original form tara for Skt. nagara, gaminui for Skt. ompounds, when the second member has le corresponding mute, e.g. Goua-giri. to the preceding ra. The cerebraliza
he most important point to note is the in this form of Sinhalese speech. In he accusative singular ending in m,
nd p. 2 Io. ng to ba see Geiger L. S. S., p. 48.

Page 150
No. 6). THUPARAMA SLAB INSC
and in the Prakrits of the middle Indiar vara. The Sinhalese language, from th lost this sound, and hence the accusativ of neuter stems , presents the same forr standing of this fact is essential to have sentences in the early Sinhalese reco following examples to this rule : pati fo kutarani we have the instrumental sing Vahaóayaha o the genitive singular phonetic change, it may be observed th it assumed, on the one hand, the form transformed, on the other hand, to saya by metathesis and the substitution of , the word Mihinaya/iu, occurring in an a direct descendant of this second-cent example of the genitive singular of fem zvāpyāh, and Pāli vābiyā. Dr. Wickrem a corruption of the pleonastic Aa", but it the genitive is required by the rules of
The language is in keeping wit period, and does not call for any specia The king who issued this gran according to Geiger) and is referred to, a by the name of Gamini Abaya. The pl historical information regarding him. referred to v v II 5-1 22 of the xxvth cha (Mudaliyar B. Gunasekara's translation The contents tell us that the king Gonagiri-utaviya (a tank or a tract of Araba monastery. The royal grant e line where traces of two short vertica seen. The rest of the record is in the
Compare the word Arita Mahagama in a * Dr. Wickremasinghe takes the form Wahab, * See below, p. I 26 ff.
See E. Z., Vol. I, p. 259. * The Ruvanvalisāya slab-inscription, No. 5

RIPTION OF GAJABĀHU I I I 5
stage, this had given place to the anusle very start of its career, seems to have e singular, as well the nominative singular n as that of the crude stem. An undera correct idea of the construction of the rds. The present record furnishes the r Pali pattini, daka for Skt, udakami. In ular in ni as in classical Sinhalese and in in ya/ha. As regards the last named at the old Indian termination sya, while of ssa, sa and ha, it seems to have been by svarabhakti and then to yasa and yaha ha for sa. The medieval suffix yahu in inscription of Dappula V8, seems to be ury termination. In vaîiya, we have an inine stems, ending in ya. Compare Skt. asinghe takes the ya in similar words as n most of the cases where this form occurs,
Syntax. h that of the other epigraphs of the same l remarks. t was Gajabāhu I (circa I 7 I - I 93 A. D. s in all the other records of his, save one, resent epigraph supplies us with no further For an account of his reign, the reader is pter of the Mahavamsa and the Rafavaliya , Colombo, I 9OO) pp. 47-49.
granted certain incomes derived from the paddy fields) to the monks of the Ratana nds after the fourteenth letter of the sixth strokes used as punctuation marks are nature of a postscript added later-but
l inscription from Ritigala (See E.Z., Vol. I, p. 152).
ya as the stem.
of A. J. C.
Q 2

Page 151
I6 EPIGRAPHIA
not far removed in time from the orig difference in the script--to the effect that preserved, gave in exchange the water-rev väva).
TEX Siddharin*) Maha raja-Vaha) Tisa-Maharajaha puti Maharaj Abaya Nakara(hi) G (o)nagiri l. bojaka-pati ca Rataņa-araba vil -haataya sovana-kutarani daka
5
catara-paca paribujana koțu d
. . . . . . Nakara-vaviya daka-p:
TRANS:
Hail! The great king Gamini Al grandson of the great king Wahaba, havi into the hand of the donee), gave, to the araba monastery, the water rates (dakape the Gonagiri-utavi, situated within the requisites. Na . . . . the accountant of th of the Nakaravavi tank).
REMA.
Line 3 Gonagiri-utawiya is a some of other instances, the word coming imme ought to be the name of a tank or of a fielc line 7 of this inscription and Varakaziya inscription already referred to. In the several names of fields ending in vi, e.g Aketa, Vaujaboutigala/kazi-keta. In an inscri of fields ending in viya, viz., Culati saviya and similar names are also met with in SC period. From a comparison of these exa
The medialo sign is not preserved; I have with Gonnagiri.
A. I. C., No. 54

ZEYLANI CA (voIL. III
inal grant, as there is no appreciable the city accountant, whose name is not venue of the Nakaravavi tank (Nuvara
T.
bayaha marumanaka
Gamiņi -utaviya daka-pati ca. harahi bikusagaata paçlavaya. ine n*) Nakara-gaņaka Naati parivavația koțu dine (*).
LATION,
paya, son of the great king Tisa and ng poured water from the golden vase community of monks at the Ratanaati) and the royal dues (bofalafati) of city, that they might enjoy the four e city gave in exchange the water rates
RKS
what difficult form. From the analogy 'diately before da Arafati and dofaapati l. Compare Aakara-caviya da kabati in bofasabati in the Ruvanvalisaya slabGalvihara rock-inscription, there are g. Tulataraoi-keta, Acavi-keta, Mahawiiption from Nattukanda, several names , AKarajaviya, Sivalaviya, are noticedo; ome of the unpublished records of this mples, it becomes evident that wiya in
adopted this reading as it enables us to equate it
A. S. C., Sezenth Progress report, p. 48.

Page 152
Fரgrாரin reganicா
Thliparina Slab Inscriptic
கெ
if( !рғге 4 ұл т4
E. ... ༣ ثلاثة : لزولي
 

WùW. ዘዞዘ.
II of Gajabāhu I

Page 153


Page 154
No. 6 THO PARAMA SLAB INSCR
this compound connotes a field. If this in would be equivalent to the expression atta slab-inscription of Malu-Tisa'. The prec definitely settled. Dr. Wickremasinghe this meaning does not suit the context he Darnbulla, occurs the phrase utte amuna, the best soil ' '. The Ruvanmada and P. a synonym for 'the best'. From a col clear that uta, utu, and utta are all de 'superior'. Gonagiri, of course, is a Gonagiri-uta-viya may be rendered "field would show us that at this time the fie according to their degree of fertility. Th we learn from the inscriptions of Nissank according to our record was situated with be interesting to note that the Mahava Gonnagiri in the eastern quarter of th King Suratissa.
Line 3) Dakapati. For the explana (Line 4) Bojakapati. The precise variant forms dojapati and dofayapati clear. Dr. Wickremasinghe's rendering
village headman' does not seem to be period mention donations, to religious i fields and tanks by kings as well as by why these donations were made at t A distinction which is noticed in conne. royal grants as opposed to those by privat interpretation. In the first class of docu Aladaya "having freed from the tax of do, grants by the causative form biofiyapatiya
E.Z., Vol. I, p. 255.
* ÄRuz'animala and Piyammala. Bațuvantudāve
* E Z., Vol. II, p. I I 7. E.Z.,
See the Habarana rock-inscription, A. J. C., ) waya and translates the Karakala tank. See al P. 257, n. I.

EPTION OF GAJABAHU I 117
erpretation be adopted, the term ulaviya Aubara occurring in the "Jetavanarama ise meaning of the word uta, too, is not
thinks that it means a grain tax; but re. In Nissanka Malla's inscription at which has been translated" an amuna of Vammala lexicons give the word atla as nparison of these examples it becomes rived from the Sanskrit ud meaning place-name, and the whole compound of the first rate at Gonagiri'. This lds were divided into different classes hat it was so during the twelfth century a-malla'. As regards Gonagiri, which in the area included in the city, it may misa mentions a place by the name of e city, where a vihara was built by
tion of this word see above, Vol. I, p. 72. meaning of this word, of which the are know from other records, is not '' income enjoyed by the gamabhojaka' feasible. Several inscriptions of this nstitutions, of óoja kabati pertaining to private individuals. It is inexplicable he expense of the village headman. xion with the mention of this word in e individuals might afford us a clue to its ments occurs the phrase dojiyapatiara iyapati' which is substituted in private kara kadavaya " “ having caused to be
Ibid., Vol. I, p. 153. s edition of 1892, p. 63. Vol. I, p. 259. * Ióid, p. 255. so. 6 I. Dr. Müller reads these words as karakala o Dr. Wickremasinghe's comments, E. Z., Vol. I,

Page 155
II 8 - - - EPIGRAPHIA
made free from the tax of bojayapati'. of revenue due to the king. In Sanskr Monier Williams s.v.), and as bhoga and the same root d/huf, we may assume th (hoga. In South Indian documents, the the ruler's share of the produce from th of the produce of the land is called b/ fatti and rendered “revenue'. It coul for example, the sentence, 7e satamatt sada/imi nāvāya Aatikā /utvā (Each n a thousand pieces to buy a share in the meaning. Etymological considerations occurs give support to the interpretation [Line 4] Aờaếaạa 4 raổa. (Pãli . name does not figure in the chronicles. to the Ratna caitya o (Ruvanväli sāya). scribed slab was discovered to that monur Line 5. Sovana-kutarani daka ata a golden vase into the hand". With th ata diya ota, in the A1mazvatura ". In tl Pāli óhinimkāra, the corresponding passa dhim&arena . . . Dasabadassa hatt he aud hands of the donee when making a gift In addition to the Pali passage above q the Mahāvihāra in the Mahāvamiusa (xv. audakapurvam occurring in Indian inscrip
Sovana is Pāli sovanunua and means“ for Pali bhirikara; but its etymology is slab-inscription of Gajabahu I from Ruv
o Ep. Ind., vol. ix, p. 238, n., 5. * See Baden Powell, The Indian Village Comn C/. Hindi patti' share' and pallidar a share 'Jataka, vol. i., p. 122.
For the use of the word Ratnacaitya instea Vol. II, p. 83.
Richard de Silvas edition, p. 35. " Hp. Ind, vol. xvii, pp. 3o3, 332.

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
his shows that bofa&afati was some kind t, bhoga has the meaning of revenue (see dofaea or (ofiya are both derived from at Öofaa has the same signification as term rafa-Ö/hoga and raksa-bhoga denote fields. In Rajputana, the state share ogro. Pati has been equated with Pāli l as well mean "a share'. Compare, pi vānuijā ekekami sahassamin dativa tena an of the hundred severally gave him ship), where the word fatti has this and the context in which this word of this word as "king's share'. Ratana Arama). A monastery of this Perhaps it was the monastery attached The proximity of the place where the innent may give some support to this view. ' fadavaya, "Having poured water from is compare ran koturuyen . . . Budun his sentence, the word Aoturu stands for ge in the AVidanakathā being “Suvanna aÁam patesi. Pouring water into the of land is a well-known Indian custom. uoted, the account of the dedication of 24) and the expressions nirod-atti, and tions may be compared. golden'. As stated above, hoturu stands not clear. This word also occurs in the invalisaya (A. I. C. No. 5) and in another
univ, p. I99. holder'.
Ibid., translation, vol. i., p. 20. of the more familiar Ratnamali caitya see E. Z.,
Jataka, vol. i., p. 85.

Page 156
No. 6 THUPARAMA SLAB INSC
لے
record from Molahitiyavelegala, publish vol. i, p. 76. Daka is Pali and Skt. same as Skt. /asta and Pälli /tattha. feature in the later Sinhalese speech is first time. It is not clear whether th latter be the case, the locative singular (as in hat the) is noteworthy. In the ca: crude form of the stem does duty for th Paqdavaya, (Pāli platāpayitva), is the root fat, "to fall down, and means “h ta in this word, the Sinhalese follows th Line 6 Mahara-ganaea. Other are :—the leader of a gana, the name gi an overseer. In the last sense it is Compare also the word gaua&a maham 64. M. Senart's notes on a similar wo the Abhira king Isvarasena at Nasik m Makaraganaka can also signify a men might also mean a native of Nagaranga //a/kazvamiasa (chap. xxi, v. 8 I).
[Line 7] A/aẢara-Zavo (Pãli A^a etymologically to Nuvaravava; but we work near Anuradhapura, known by name has not been determined as yet, which contains so many references to kulam (Abhaya-vapi), does not mention the irrigation works in the immediate v (Line 刀 APariwawata has been ta piral and the modern colloquial birivat in the inscription No. 3 of Nasik (Ap. two va's in the present form shows th bariyåvartta. No such word is giver with in the Dambiya-atuva gafa-pad Lohammapadathakatha, dating from th
* See Pischel, Gram, der Pkt. Sør., p. 156

RIPTION OF GAJABĀHU I I 19
2d by Mr. Bell in the Ceylon Antiquary, udaea and means 'water'. Alta is the The elision of the initial h, a common noticed here, so far as I know, for the e correct reading is ata or ati. If the termination i standing for Skt. and Palie se of the reading adopted in the text, the e locative singular.
past participle of the causative form of the aving poured'. In the cerebralization of e Maharastri and other Prakrit dialects'. possible renderings of the word ganaka ven tỏ a small battalion; an astrologer; used in the - Vinaya Pitaka, iii. 43. acca occurring in the Digha Nikaya, iv. d ganapaea occurring in an inscription of ay also be compared in this connexion *. mber of the city corporation (gaua). It una, a place of which name is given in the
gara-vapi). " city reservoir' is equivalent cannot be sure that the large irrigation this name, is meant here, as its ancient It is remarkable that the Ma/azarisa, the Tisavāva (Tissa-vapi) and Basavakthe reservoir which is the largest among icinity of the old city. ken to be the precursor of the medieval a. Compare the word barivata occurring (Ind. vol. viii, p. 65). The occurrence of at it goes back to a Sanskrit word like in the Sanskrit dictionaries, but is met a-sannaya a Sinhalese glossary to the : first half of the tenth century.
* Ep. Ind., vol. viii, p. 89.

Page 157
I2O EPIGRAPHI
No. 7. RUVAN VÄLISÄYA P) REIGN OF BUDDH
(A. S. J.
By S. PA Epigraphical Assistant to the
BOUT midway between the weste AE, in Anuradhapura, a few yard. fragments of a broken pillar lying on th some fragments of sculptured stones. missing, and the two fragments togeth in length. In all probability, this pill shrines which once stood on this spacic perhaps be buried in the debris lying : and the letters boldly and beautifully er
The inscription consists of three lir the preservation of the writing on th The missing portion probably containe line. The letters, the average size to a type of script which differs in man other epigraphs of the period; and, theref of Ceylon palaeography. A comparisor the two Veragodagala inscriptions, c Buddhadasa and the other to that of his that though all these records are, more one shows a more developed and more other inscriptions. The juxtaposition with the corresponding ones of the V Statement,
This Inscription
:
Published by Mr. H. C. P. Be

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
LLAR INSCRIPTION OF THE A DASA (388-4 16 A. D.)
No. 374.)
RANAVITANA.
Archaeological Commissioner.
rn and southern altars of the Ruvanalifrom the stone votive dagiba, are two pavement, amidst a heap of debris and The base and the capital of the pillar are er measure IO in. Square by 4 ft. 6 in. ar belonged to one of the many small ius platform, and its missing pieces may bout. The stone is smoothly dressed; graved. es vertically engraved on the pillar, and e two remaining fragments is excellent. d four letters at the beginning of each of which is about 2 in., introduce us y essential particulars from that of the ore, are not without interest to the student of the script of this record with that of of which one belongs to the reign of son Mahanama, will make the fact clear or less, of the same period, the present florid type of writing than that of the of some letters from the present record eragodgala epigraph will illustrate this
Z/e Vēragogagala /nscrition.
터
f 25
ζ .
l in the Cey. Ant, vol. iv, p. 2oo7.

Page 158
No. 7 RU VAN VÄLISAYA P
On the other hand, the sa du of tl nature than the same letter occurring ma tre shows the intermediate stage of ev the ninth century no. The ligature here for the first time in an epigraph of may also be drawn to the mode of attacl tu which may be contrasted with yu d
The language is no less interesting the replacing of a sonant by the corr examples as mieka for megha, 4paya f The vowel a is changed to e when follov Pãli ệaffi and ceạ/ha for Pãli caạạhi. I words has assumed the form of i, e.g. The use of cerebral nu in mua kara owi. is noteworthy. The general tendency c with cerebrals at the beginning of a wo with in the language of later times.
The inscription refers itself to the r of Jetthatissa (379-388 A.D.). He kings and is best remembered for the h the island. The king himself was a phy able cures are attributed to him. of a medical work named Sararthasang physicians. Only one inscription of th too, is a fragment. There is another sla preserved in the Archaeological Museu attributed to him. The name of the of Jetthatissa, and besides the regnal is preserved. The object of our inscri which it is engraved, by certain individu
See Geiger L. S.S., p. 35. * See M/fr. xxxvii, ww. I I2 f.
This work exists only in manuscript. The attribution to Buddhadasa.
No. 16 of the list of inscriptions given on Another slab from the same locality contains the certain whether this, too, has to be ascribed to the
VOL. III.

LLAR INSCRIPTION 121
e present record is of a more archaic in the Veragodagala inscription. The lution between the second century Ic and Yra 3 and the letter qdha d3 are noticed he early Christain centuries. Attention ing the medial vowel sign at in nu , and
and piu H. than the script. As regards phonetics, 'sponding surd is represented by such or Adhaya and na karaea for nagaraka. ved by a syllable ending in i as peta for n modern Sinhalese the e in many such vida representing vedha of this record. ng to the influence of the following ra f the Sinhalese language is to do away "d; and, therefore, this form is not met
eign of Buddhadäsa (388-416 A.D.) son was one of the most famous of Ceylon hospitals which he instituted throughout isician of great repute, and many remarkHe is also credited with the authorship raha which is stil in use among native is king has yet been published, and that, b from the Northern Dagaba area, now m at Anuradhapura which ought to be king is given there as Mahasena, son 'ear and date, very little of the record tion is to record the gift of the pillar on als of the town of Mahila.
language in which it is written does not support its
p. 73 of the A. S. C. Annual Report for 19II-I2. ame Budadasa (Dupara)-deva maharaja. I am not ame monarch.
R

Page 159
22 EPIGRAPHIA
TEX 1 .. .. .. [Siri] o Meka Jețatisa Ma
sena Mahara2 .. . . . Mahilaka ņakaraka Sivayaha Makalka nakaraka 3 .. .. .. .. ... jitra Kama[la] * Aba Sava-osatan2ața peta anumova Mapurumakahzata veợha vay
RANSI,
. . . . . . . . . . . . . (In the reign of) the g Buddhadāsa Mahā Sena) son of the gre (Pāli Sirimegha Jețțhatissa Abhaya). Th the town of Mahila, son of Sumana of daughter of . . . . . . . . . . the town of Mal merit be for the benefit of all beings. M great king.
REMA) [Line I) (Siri) Meka Goetatisa (Je of Mahasena. The Mahavariasa tells us proficient in the art of ivory carving. F the name Sri-Megha, by which his elder b applied to him as well. The use of th of his personal name, though he was th some words in explanation. In my opinic names does not signify seniority of birth
See Plate No. 8 facing p. 126. There is no doubt that the missing letters cont first part of the word Sirimeka.
* The first two letters of this line were most prob before hilaka on the analogy of the word which is rep The right-hand stroke of this letter appears toc to the latter. However, I have adopted this reading a female than Kamapa.
There is a stroke resembling the medial vowel of the letter and not a mere crack in the stone, this w
* See Mu. xxxvii, v. I loo f.

ZEYLAN ICA (vOL. III
1.
naraja Apayaha puta Budadasa Maha
Sumanayaha puta Mahilaka ņakaraka
karavika țabi (*) tu (n*)
[ի°]
TION.
reat king Budadasa Mahasena (Pali at king Siri Meka Jețatisa Apaya e pillar caused to be set up by Siva of he town of Mahila and Kamala Aba xalaka. May the acquiescence in this [ay increase in prosperity) be to the
RKS.
2țțha-Tissa II) was the younger son very little of him except that he was rom the present record we learn that rother is known in the chronicles, was e word Wettha, meaning elder, as part younger son of Mahasena, demands in, the fettha in this and other similar , but is an old official title which, in
ained the auspicious word Siddham, and Siri the
ably fahi (rajahi), and a ma ought to be supplied lated later in the same line.
short for a la and too long for a pa, but is closer , as Kamala is more appropriate for the name of
sign e attached to sa. If this be taken as a part ord ought to be read setanata.

Page 160
No. 7 RUVANVALISAYA PIL
course of time, came to be used as a pro of Ceylon are sometimes referred to by t prania. medieval Sinhalese mafurnau A. of the present record. Numerous cave in contain the names of private donors to The Sanskrit orawuẢ/a (Pãli ệamouÁo/a), ( the designation by which the head of : ancient times. Another of the commone Gamani , is the same as the Vedic G, corporation. On the analogy of these, it origin and meant the head of a corpor is found used in the Jatakas *. With the compare the word Seutya (Skt. Sνεμιέα), the contemporary of the Buddha. It i. “a guild'. These names are also of inter of kingship prevailing in those early days us anything, the early kings of Ceylon S hereditary, of popular assemblies; and of absolute monarchs, the old names, n. as personal names. It is also possibl of Ksatriya but Vaisya origin, though the caste. Some of the most famous amor historic times were of Vaisya origin.
See Mookerji, Local Government in Ancient In The Vedic graimani seems to have been an headman was in later times; for he is included amo the others of this class being the royal chaplain, the c lector-general. He is also included among a list of part in the Rajasuya ceremony (see Ancient Indian
The fahaz'amsa expressly tells us the Duttha, ing the chief of Mahagama (Mahagame nayakattan, * See Jātaka (Fausböli) ii. I 8 ; iv. I 37 ; ii. 335, " Another similar name is, perhaps, Gotha in G the head or member of a guild. See the Bhattipro word gothi occurs in this sense. In the case of Got the Mahavamsa explains this word as meaning shor mology invented at a time when the real meaning ha the tendency noticed in folktales which delights in re possessed diminutive bodies.

„LAR INSCRIPTION I 23
per name. In early records, the kings he title of Mapu rumuka (Skt. Mahāa) as, for instance, in the last sentence scriptions of the pre-Christian centuries which the title barumaka is prefixed. of which paruma &a is a corruption was a guild or corporation was known in st regal titles of early Sinhalese kings, ramani', the headman of the village follows that fetthaea itself is of similar ation, or alderman, in which sense it se names it may also be interesting to a title of king Bimbisara of Magadha, s connected with the Sanskrit Srelli, est in giving us an idea of the notions
If the etymology of these words tell eem to have been the leaders, though when, later, they assumed the role ow meaningless, continued to be used le that the kings of Ceylon were not y professed to belong to the Ksatriya ng the royal families of India during,
dia, Second Edition, p. 47. official of far greater importance than the village ing the eight viras (heroes or friends of the king) ueen, the charioteer, the chamberlain, and the colofficials called the rainins who take a conspicuous Polity by N. N. Law, pp. 87 and I lo). gamani was given this name on account of his be&c.). See Ch. xxii, v. 7 I.
&c. othabhaya. It may be equivalent to Skt.gostika, lu inscriptions (Ep. Ind., vol. ii, p. 327) where the ha Imbara, one of the warriors of Duțugämuņu, t'. But this could be explained as a popular etyi become obsolete, and perhaps also influenced by presenting heroes of prodigious strength as having
R 2

Page 161
I 24 EPIGRAPHIA
[Line I) Apaya (Pāli Abhaya). this name is used as an honorific sul part of the personal name. It occupies of medieval records. It is also proba Abhaya, it may be representing Skt. år.
Line ll Budadasa Mahasena. I the name of his grandfather as part of the contemporary records, it appears th: as a rule, the grandson adopted the nan tells us that Gothabhaya was also knc his grandsons is known in the chronicl informs us that Jetthatissa II, anothe Buddhadasa, according to this record, us to his own; and in the inscription f to above, he is mentioned by the na Tissamaharama slab now in the Colon a son of Buddhadasa, had the full title o he, too, had the name of his grandfathe pedigree will bring out the facts more cl
Gothabhaya or Megha
Jetthatissa I
Siri Meghavaņņa Abhaya
Upatissa II
[Line 2) Mahilaka makaraka may a town of which name, the Aasavahin
* Chapter xxxvi, v. 98.
A. I. C., No. 67. Dr. Mtiller does not asc doubt that Mahanama was the author of this recor

ZEYILAN ICA (voIL. III
in this and other records of the period, fix after maharafa and not as forming about the same position as of fa in rafaba ble that instead of being derived from yafbada, t will be noticed that Buddhadasa used is own name. From the chronicles and at among the kings of Gothabhaya's line, e of the grandfather. The Mahavanisa wn as Meghavannna Abhaya. One of es by this name, and the present record ir grandson of his, had the same name. es the name of his grandfather in addition rom the "Jetavanarama Area" referred me Mahasena alone. Again, from the bo Museum, we learn that Mahanama, f Mahanamika Jetatisa, thus showing that r in addition to his own. The following early. .
vaņņa Abhaya
Mahāsena
Siri Megha Jețțhatissa II
Buddhadāsa Mahāsena
Mahanama Jetthatissa
be equivalent to Pãli Mahelaka-nagara, 2 informs us, was situated not far from
ibe this to Mahānāma but, in my opinion, there is no 1.

Page 162
NO. 7 RUVAN VÄLISÄYA PI]
Anuradhapura. A place called Mahela gamani against Elala.
Line 2 Makalaka. If this is a va to a is noteworthy. Compare Sinha Aa and ha are interchangeable sounds be
Lines 2-3 Owing to the fact that of the sentence from Sivayaha to Akan translation offered of this part is only tel is in the genitive case, as expressing the this sense in the language of the period; the rule. Compare phrases like munii. the Buddha”). The absence of a conju Kamala Aba is neither in the genitive no view.
Line 3) yitra, taken to be iden inscription of Ceylon this word occurs whether it is a contraction of fitara repr the grammatically correct duhita or with The occurrence of a form viharya fo change, in an inscription of the second favour the former.
[Line 3) Karavika. The ka is mei to Skt. Kārābita, Pkt. Kārāva.
Line 3) 7aõi, Skt. sthamba, Pal In modern Sinhalese firiada. The no word may be compared with that in wor century record. (See Thuparama slab-ir opinion, is a contraction of the earlier te
Line 3. Sava satanata, Skt. sa satanarie in an inscription at Jaggayape patti, “partaking of merito. For M. Se vol. viii, p. 64. This word occurs in th gaiapada-sannaya and in the modern la
o Rasavāhini, Colombo * Mu., xxv, v. 48 f. ' A. S. C. Annual Aepo.

LAR INSCRIPTION | 25
also figures in the campaign of Duttha
iant form of Mahilaka, the change of ha ese éitul for Skt, hintada. In Tamil ng represented by the same letter 5. some words are missing, the construction mala Alba is not clear. Therefore, the (tative. I have taken Sivayaha, which agent. The genitive is often used in and in classical Sinhalese, it has become Zuhu desu daham (“the law declared by inction after Sivaya/ha and the fact that r in the instrumental militate against this
tical with Skt. aluhitr. In the earliest in the form of fita. I am not certain 2senting a colloquial form *duhitara for the instrumental singular form duhitra. r viharaya, showing a similar phonetic or third century at Veragala, seems to
'ely pleonastic. Aaravi is the equivalent
i thambha or thamóha and Pkt. thaöńo. minative singular termination i in this ds like maharafi occurring in the secondscription, above p. 116.) This i, I am of rmination e. vva-saivānām arham. Compare savaa (4. S. S. l. p. I Io). Peti equals Pali nart's notes on this word see Eph. Inud, 2 form of pet both in the Dampiya-attuvaguage. Compare pin-pet. The phrase
9ο 7, p. I66.
t/ör 1896, p. 8, No 19.

Page 163
I 26 EPIGRAPHIA
sava-satanzata fbeta (or pati) occurs at th the period. Mr. Parker reads it as sic sivisa with the modern colloquial word tom beating place'. Mr. Bell reads sa at the Assembly Site". In some do Anuradhapura, dating from about th a slightly variant form as pala sala-sata beings'. Sinilar formulas are of freque inscriptions of India. For example, inscription No. 15 of Nasik (Ap. Ind., v ģ/avatu sarva satvānām antaraian inscription of Mahanaman (Fleet, Gupta Line 3 4 numozatu. I am no anunumodatnu or anunumoalandi pia ó/havatu. T syntax better. In either case it is inter tive mood, which is not noticed in the century.
Line 3 ved/ha, Skt. cirdashi, Pali v, Vayu, Skt. bhavatat, Pali shotu, 6/o/u the optative suffix here may be contrast
No. 8. A FRAGMENTARY I DISCOVERED NEAR THE JAFI (A. S. J.
By S. PAF Epigraphical Assistant to the
HE subjoined record is engraved o
logical Museum at Anuradhapura, a the jungle to the west of the Jaffna road It measures 8 in. square by 6 ft. in he vase shaped capital one foot in height.
See Parker's Ancient Ceylon p. 5 * Cey. Ant., vol. iii, p. 2 o7.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
e end of several donative inscriptions of isa tanata diti, and probably connecting Sevisi renders it by written at the tom'vasa-tanulata pati and translates “granted onative inscriptions from Vessagiriya in a sixth century, this phrase occurs in néata, "the merit (pala) is given to all ent occurrence in the Buddhist donative compare sarca-sattvashitasuk/hartham in ol. viii, p. 88) and yadzatra fbunnyvaniu tad īvāpitayeestu “ in the Buddha-Gayā image
Anscriptions, p. 279). t certain whether this represents Pãli he latter is more likely, as it suits the esting to note the suffix tu of the optamedieval dialect, preserved till the fifth
uddhi or vada/ii, modern Sinhalese vida. : or b/haavatu. The change of ta to ya in ed with amumuovata.
NSCRIPTION ON A PILLAR FNA ROAD, ANURA DHAPURA.
No. 92)
RAN AWITAIN A. Archaeological Commissioner.
in a pillar now preserved in the Archaeound it is said to have been discovered in not far from the town of Anuradhapura. light and is surmounted by a beautiful All the four of its sides were inscribed,
3o and Cey. Ant, vol. i, p. 207.

Page 164
Epiராாரங்க கீழோ?
Rivan valisaya Pillar inscription
I'r if I ' I i I PLAJ '.* 7 ***
 

W. J. Pit 3.
Jaffna R ad I'lilar Inscripti 1.

Page 165


Page 166
No. 8) FRAGMENTARY INSCRIPTI(
but the writing on three of them has been remaining side which contains the introd eight lines of writing, each line consisting the accompanying facsimile, the writing O state of preservatior, but is clear enough ti The letters, which are regularly engr and a half inches. They belong to the Sct tenth century and contain no deviations f As regards grammar, there are two p sidifiya for the more common sulu-piya genitive suffix yahu, which is a developm The record is dated in the second year C been correctly identified by Mr. H. C. P. Be (917-929 A.D.). As the preserved part do whole record, we cannot speak with any contents, but a few lines on side C seems land, and hence, it is probable that, like th the period, this too is concerned with a gre It was Mr. H. W. Codrington, C. ( record, and l also take this opportunity to many valuable suggestions.
EX
Side
1. Siri bara 2 käta kula 3 kot Okä4 -vas raja5 para pure
The change of u into i is due to the influence of this phonetic change see Geiger L. S. S. p. 34. This gdilapada sannaya, a work contemporary with this reco the later language is an older form than silipiya,
* Seemy article on the Thuparama slab-inscriptic
See A. S. C. Report for 19II-I2, p. 73. According to Dr. Hultzsch, see W. R. A. S. for

ON AT ANU RĀDHAPURA I 27
almost completely obliterated. The uctory part of the record, has thirtyof four letters. As may be seen from in this side, too, is not in a very good O allow of a correct reading. aved, vary in height from one to one ipt used during the first half of the rom the standard type. points worth noting. One is the form
(Pāli cūlapitā) 1 and the other the hent of yaha of the second century. of Dapulu Abahay, who has already all 8 with the fifth monarch of that name es not contain more than a fourth of the r confidence about the nature of its to mention the boundaries of a certain e majority of the pillar-inscriptions of ant of immunities. 2. S. who drew my attention to this express my indebtedness to him for
A.
6 -n ā Dāpu7 -ļu Abaha8 -y mahara9 -d hu sat
10 längu deva
i in the second member of the compound. For s form of the word occurs in the Dampiya atuva rd. The form sulu piya though standardized in
n of Gaja Bahu I, above p. 115.
913, p. 524.

Page 167
28 EPIGRAPHIA
11 -n havuru12 -duyehi Mä13 -ndin sand
14 pere ada15 mas hi da16 -savak da
17 -vas meku18 -n silipi19 -ya yuvara20 -da Mihind21 -yahu daru 22 maha Sang23 -hä räjna 24 tumā ure
Sides B.
oRANTS.
On the tenth day of the first half o March), in the second year after the uml king Dāpuļu Abahay, descended from til pinnacle of the Ksatriya race, His Roy of the sub-king Mihind (Mahinda) the who was nurtured by the queen Maha a son of her [own) bosom : who is esta down in succession from his grandfather males not violating the order of seniorit
OOMII
In order to make the relationships the following discussion bore to each
There is room for another letter here. The without it I think the engraver wrote a letter here b * Okavas is here taken as equivalent to Iks Compare Okavas putu Banu Mandatu Pasenadi Su the name Okavas is applied to the mythical emper * For the interpretation of the word mahäpa si

A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
25 -hi put pe26 -min vädu 27 miti para 28 -puren a 29 siya tana30 -turehi pi31 -hitii Kasu32 -b Mahäpa 33 radāņa
34 -n pirimi35 -n mahalu 36 pilivela 37 no ikmä
38 valandanā
-D worn.
AON.
if the lunar month of Mandin (Februarybrella of dominion was raised by the great he lineage of King Okavas (Iksvaku) the al Highness Kasub (Kassapa) the son paternal uncle of this King Dapulu; (Sangha), with the same affection as for blished in his own office which has come . which is beting enjoyed by
CNTS.
which the different persons mentioned in other easily comprehended, I give here
stone is weathered; but as the word reads all right y mistake, which he later scored off. vaku and not Iksvakuvamsa as in p. 237 of Vol. I. dasun Bagirata in v. 9 of the Pairakumba strita where r of that name and not to the race.
'e above p. 82.

Page 168
No. 8). FRAGMENTARY INSCRIPT
a pedigree which may be compared wit Volume II of this JOURNAL (facing page
Kassap
Deva = Sena II = Sangha Mahind; sub-ki
Kassapa V
Dappula V Kassapa (mahādi
Mahinda (ādipāda
This record introduces us to an his recognized in the Afahazansa, has been porary princes who bore the same n inscription was son of Mahinda the U Dappula V. We know from contempo of Sena II, by his second queen Deva; identity of Mahinda the sub-king. H mentioned by the same name in the ch Mahinda had four sons, all by his seconc genealogical tree already mentioned, all different claimants; but no Prince Kass Mr. John Still give his name as a son o appended to his /nder to the Mahavania, examine that part of the Mahavamsa determine Kassapa's place in Ceylon his
Verse 92 of the fifty-first chapter of Kassapa who was a son of an elder bro Vijesinhas faulty rendering of Pãli , verse by "his brother's youngest son', succeeded Udaya I and was, in realit singhe takes this prince to be the same brother and predecessor of Udaya.
See Vessagiriya Inscription, E. Z., Vol. I, p. * Two princeses Tissā and Senā aregivenas they are said to have married Kassapa IV and Udaya
VOL. III

ION AT ANU RĀDHAPURA I 29
h that given by Dr. Wickremasinghe in 59).
a-adipada
a the Udaya I Kassapa lV ng
. . . . . pāda) Kittaggabodhi
1) orical personage, whose identity, though confounded with that of other contemame. Prince Kassapa of the present 'uz'a-raya, paternal uncle (sulu piya) of rary records that Dappula V was a son and, hence, there is no doubt as to the e was the younger brother of Sena II, ronicles. The Ma/havariasa tells us that i queen Kitti. In Dr. Wickremasinghe's these four places have been filled with apa is found among them. Neither does f Mahinda in the genealogical tree No. 4, sa. Therefore, it becomes necessary to Z dealing with this period in order to story.
the Mahavamsa mentions a prince named ther of Udaya I. Mr. Still, guided by &amittham sahabhataram in the previous identifies him with Kassapa IV who y, his younger brother. Dr. Wickremaas Kassapa V, the son of Sena II, elder
25. daughters of Kassapa W by Dr. Wickremasinghe, and I respectively. If this is correct, these two monarchs
S

Page 169
п3o ر EPIGRAPHIA
This is quite natural as the Mafia. named Kassapa, of Mahinda the other is almost always referred to, in the chr the epithet of ‘ the som of the twice an sesa-Saiyata.) And with the present e take the yucarafa Kassapa, the nephew sub-king, and not of Sena I I.
This yatzarafa Kassapa figures in t the young Mahinda, to quell a rebelli another son of Malhinda the sub-kin Kassapa IV—he figures again, this tim Own son who had headed a successful ri Unfortunately, the name of the q If the conjectural reading Sañghã (eozzi eš the consort of Sena II.
The grandfather of Kassapa met alatibaiada Kassapa, brother of Sena I invasion and who was the ancestor of a in the ninth and tenth centuries.
The Wa/haca isa informs us that w gave the office of heir-apparent to U Puliyankulam inscription', to have held succeeded Dappula as Udaya II o. H several of the pillar-inscriptions of Dal twelfth year of his reign. But if wear to Kassapa as enjoying the office of ma
married their own grand nieces; which is impro of Kassapa V, effected above, does not alter this re tioning these princesses seem to admit of a different But as this is an inquiry not quite relevant to the p
* Mov. li, v. 94 ff.
* Ibid., l, v. 46 ff.
Udai Mahaya is said to have been a son of masinghe identifies this Mihind Mahaya with Ma Kassapa of our inscription. But a pillar-inscriptio (Siri Sangbo Udā) as son of Mihind Mahayā, son and a record from a place named Usgala which m king named Abha Salamevan (probably Udaya I) :

A ZEÝILANICA بر voL. III
arisa does not expressly mention a son :lder brother of Udaya. But Kassapa V onicle as well as in the inscriptions, by nointed". (Sin. debiscy-da. Pāli dvayābhipigraph to guide us, it is reasonable to " of Udaya I, as a son of Mahinda, the
he reign of Udaya I as sending his son, on in Rohana caused by Kittaggabodhi, g’. In the succeeding reign-that of 2 as a mediator between the king and his sing in the same part of the island".
ueen who adopted Kassapa is doubtful. 30) be adopted, she is to be identified with
htioned in line 27 is no other than the who fought valiantly in the Pandyan ilmostall of the royal personages figuring
hen Dappula V ascended the throne, he daya and the latter appears, from the
the office till the close of the reign and He also figures in the same capacity in opula V ranging from the second to the e to take it that the present record refers '/hifa (heir apparent) in the second year
bable. The substitution of Prince Kassapa instead ationship. Those passages of the Mahavamsa meninterpretation from that which is generally accepted.
resent subject, it is not attempted here.
* Ibid., lii, v. 4 ff.
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 186. Mihind Mahaya by the princess Kitti. Dr. Wickrehinda the brother of Sena II and the father of the n from Giritale which gives the pedigree of Udaya II of Siri Sangbo, son of Abhā Salamevan by queen . . ., entions a Mihind Mahaya as living in the reign of a eem to throw same doubt on this identification.

Page 170
No. 8 FRAGMENTARY INSCRIP
of Dappula, there seems to have been c vanisa tells us that when Dappula was India, there was a serious rising among he had to abandon the projected campa the interruption in the heir-apparentship record, had some connexion with each ot gives unusual details about his parenta office he held, points to a time when he success was evidently shortlived, for we and sub-king from at least the fourth y after his death.
No. 9. INSCRIPTIONS ON THE CITADEL, ANURADHAPC
By S. PAR Epigraphical Assistant to the
ABOUT 200 yards to the east of the A. mille from the Sacred Bõ-Tree to the south of the ruined brick structur those huge stone troughs popularly kno by are the tall monoliths of a ruined sh with the Temple of the Tooth, and a partl The stone trough or canoe ' is put to slightly outwards, the sides huge single 5 ft. 3 in., the bottom being formed of half the width of the other'. ' The ent of 27 ft 6 in. by 5 ft. 3 in. and inside of depth. It lies lengthways N. and S.' ' (
Other examples of stone troughs in Anurad office, two in the vicinity of the Abhayagiri (North (Eastern) Dagaba. There is also one at Mihintale
A. S. C. Memoirs, Colombo, Govt. Printer, Edited by Dr. Wickremasinghe, E. Z., Vol. H. C. P. Bell, A. S. C. Annual Report for 1

ION AT ANU RĀDHAPURA I 3 I
isturbance at this period. The Mahacontemplating an expedition to South he Sinhalese princes, and consequently gn. It is possible that this rising and of Udaya, as evidenced by the present her. The style of the inscription which ge and the claims that he had for the was just asserting his rights. But his find Udaya holding the office of mahapa :ar of Dappula, and also succeeded him
STONE CANOE WITH IN THE JRA. (4. S. C. Nos. 365-367.)
ANAVITANA.
Archaeological Commissioner.
'Green Path', at a distance of nearly at Anuradhapura and some 3OO yards 2 named the Gedige, is to be seen one of wn as Aiiida oru (gruel boats). Near ine, identified by the late Mr. Ayrton' y effaced slab-inscription of Mahinda IV *. gether with four upright slabs, pitched stones, 23 ft. Io in. in length, the ends four slabs of which the centre two are re canoe gives an outside measurement 23 ft. Io in. by 3 ft. 6 in. by 3 ft. 3 in. in See Plate 75 of A. S. C. Memoirs, vol. i.)
apura are, one near the Alms-Hall close to the post }rn) Dagaba and a broken one near the Jetavana about half way up the hill.
pl. i, p. 5o.
, p. II 3 fi.
97 (Colombo, Govt. Printer), p. 3.
S 2

Page 171
I 32 EPIGRAPHIA
On the outer face of its north er of writing, which constitute two distinct r and the other, No. 2, comprising of only t side, about 5 ft. distant from the two in more lines of writing which will be refer Inscriptions No. 1 and 2, together c and No. 3, 2 ft. by 8 in. The letters v engraved within ruled spaces about 2 in. stone, which does not seen to have incised, the records are not well preser they can be deciphered. As may be se first few lines of No. I and the last line the letters, save three or four, can be the records is quite clear.
All the three inscriptions belong namely, to the last quarter of the ter us with any data enabling us to dat peculiarities of the script are worthy of loop open and the lower one angular, thu The central stroke of sa 2U is carried h letter. In du 3 the medial vowel sign is of the other consonants and thus differs during this period which was the precurs ra, a and the medial vowel sign of u hav The orthography and the gramm drawn to the form Mahavutye where the been changed into i influenced by they i
INSCRIPT
IT) Me Mahapela batga-nnā tāk denamo - apa) lada bat [kol]ța-s bat Denā veherā dagäbä karana (kam) navāmața dunmo (*) Me(ya)-
The same feature is noticed in the Kirigallāv;

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
ld (east side), there are fourteen lines ecords; one, No. I below, of eleven lines hree. And, on the outer face of the east Scriptions already referred to, are three red to as inscription No. 3 in the sequel. 'Over an area of 2 ft. 3 in. by I ft. 6 in. which vary in size from 1 to I in. are apart. Owing to the roughness of the peen smoothed before the writing was ved; and it is with some difficulty that en from the accompanying facimile, the of No. 2 are very much worn; but all read on the stone, and the purport of
palaeographically to the same period, lth century; but they do not furnish e them more closely. The following note. The letter ma 2 has its upper is approaching the twelfth century form. higher than the other two arms of the attached in the same way as in the case rom the ordinary type of this letter ? jor of the modern type é). The letters e open lower ends, thus: 1, 1 and 1. har are regular; but attention may be final vowel at of the stem Mahavutu has in the locative suffix.
ION No.
KT.
7 -täkula kala kenek 8 rata vässan kala a9 -kusal gattāha (*) Ma
10 -havutiye eļumaruvā ka11 -la akusal gattāha (*)
| piliar-inscription, E. Z, Vol. II, p. 1 fis.

Page 172
Fநரசாநhi regiaார்:
Anurādhapura, SLUIT:
 

1 - Prg |
FN
: آTE*:Eti
గ్ద
:
Cal Ilue II. scriptico.Ils

Page 173


Page 174
NO. 9 INSCRIPTI IONS ON TI
TRANSI
We, all of us, who receive rations a of rice for the new works being carri monastery. Those who violate this committed by all the inhabitants of the committed by a killer of goats at Mahav.
INSCRIPT
T瓦〕
1 Me Mahapeļaț nu 2 ekakin patak vi ni 3 -n ganna kuli nom.
TRANSL
To this Mahapali shall be taken at paddy from each sack brought into the c
INSCRIPT
TEX
1 Damsah gunu-geh -val karana Sala-v 3 -van kärävü gal ni
2
TRANSL.
The stone boat caused to be constru relics” at the Damsahgunu-gé (Dhamma
Can be also read as Salavasu-nd. This seems to be the name of an office and n mason.
* In this case not bodily relics. Dhātu or reli uddestika. According to this classification, the gold belong to the last category.

HE STONE CANOE I33
ATION,
this Mahapali, have given our shares ed on at the stipa of the Jetavana shall take upon themselves) the sins land. They also shall incur the sins utu (Mahatittha),
ION NO 2
KT.
vara van goņi yami} agena (*)
ATION.
the rate of one pata (Skt. prastha) of ity ; the Áéu4i being not levied.
ION No. 3.
T.
i dā rakaa[du']-näivayi. (*)
ATION.
cted by Salavaduna", who guards the Sangani House).
st a personal name. It may mean 'the chief stone
is are of three classes, saririka, pairibhogika, and in plates on which the Abhidhamma was written

Page 175
34 い EPIGRAPHIA
COMIM
Inscription No. 1, line i Mahafed. here; but in the first line of the next r does not admit of any doubt. Mahaped kitchen; but the word often refers to th Tissa in the vicinity of his palace, ar inscription and the one that follows are : hypothesis that this stone boat marks records contain the phrase me Mahafe beyond doubt, that this well-known inst has collected all the references in the M. not be out of place here to give the pilgrims, Fa Hien and Hiuen Tsiang. two, and visited Anuradhapura himself supplies five or six thousand persons These persons, when they require, take 1 place and according to the measures oft Tsiang, though he did not visit Anurac the information given to him by the Sinl more explicit. Says he:- By the side kitchen in which daily is measured out meal-time having come, the priests ar) allowance. Having received and eater several abodes. Ever since the teachin king has established this charity and his our times. But during the last ten year. and there has been no established ruler that confirm the identification of the Ma be necessary, for Mr. Ayrton's location o
* See Mv. xx, v. 23.
The name Mahapali may be applied to an all narama slab-inscription of Kassapa V (E. Z., Vol. I, the proximity of it to the Daļadā-gē, and hence als the site of the present stone canoe as the Royal Mal
A. S. C. Memoirs, vol. i. p. 5o. Samuel Beal, Buddhist Aecords of the Wester, o Ibid., vol. ii, p. 25o.

ZEYLAN ICA (VoIL. III
EINTS.
. This word is not completely preserved ecord it is quite clear and the reading a (Pāli Mahāpasi) means a refectory or at alms-house founded by Devanampiya ld maintained by his successors. This important, as they confirm Mr. Ayrton's he site of the Mahapali. Both these 'at ' to this Mahapali, and thus prove, tution was located here". Mr. Ayrton thavanisa to this building', and it may account of it left by the two Chinese The former, who was the earlier of the , says of it: ' Besides these, the king within the city with food in common. heir alms-bowls and go to the appointed he bowls fill them and return.' Hiuen lhapura himself, but wrote according to halese monks whom he met at Kafici, is of the king's palace, there is built a large food for eight thousand priests. The rive with their patras to . receive their it, they return, all of them, to their g of Buddha reached this country, the successors have continued it down to S or so the country has been in confusion, io attend to this business'." The facts hapali, also supply further proof, if any f the Daladage.
* A. S. C. Memoirs, vol. i., p. 5o f. ms-hall attached to any monastery. See the Jetavap. 228) where two Mahapelas are mentioned. But o to the royal palace, would justify us in identifying hāpāļj. ܕ ܫ • - ܝ
a World, Boston, 1885, vol. i., p. lxxiv. f.

Page 176
No. 9 INSCRIPTIONS ON T
Lines 6-9) This is a novel impre Lines 9-IO Mafiavutu (probably name for Mahatittha, the modern imprecation shows that it was considere sanctity and a sin committed there very a sacred place, more by the Hindus tha ADāsthāvamiusa (Canto 5, v. 1) there wa the reign of Śrī Meghavarņa (352-379 in the Tevaram hymns, sings the praise Line Io Alumaruva. This imp pillar-inscription and on a slab-inscripti the hill at Mihintale . The Vevalkat those who killed goats should be given t it becomes clear that the slaughter of g
Inscription No. 1 is interesting majority of the ancient records of Cey by the laity for the benefit of the cler of self-denial on the part of the monk: This fact also might give us a clue as likely, that, in the time of a pious ki reign it is difficult to date this inscript would be occasion for such an act on 1 is that expensive works were initiated Mahinda IV, and his weak successors to carry them through. So, the mo being completed through royal patrona [Inscription No. 2, line I] Goni, Sa Sinhalese. In all probability, the levyi grain brought into the city represents gonii is also synonymous with a drona, a this would work out to be a rate of 6.
Compare the imprecation occurring at the iii. pp. 285-286.
* Cey. Ant., vol. x. p. 94.
A. S. C., Annual Report for 19IO-II, p. 20
E. Z, Vol. I, p. 245 geri gon eluruan mairuz “ See M. W. ZDict, s... ay.
4.
š

THE STONE CANOE I35
:cation . , derived from Mahapattana) is another Tirukketisvaram near Mannar. This d, at this time, to be a place of unusual heinous. It seems to have been held as in by the Buddhists. According to the is a Hindu shrine at this place during A.D.). The Tamil saint Nanasambandar, es of Šiva who had his abode here. recation is also met with in the Alutväva on near the ancient hospital at the foot of iya inscription lays down the rule that he penalty of death. From these instances goats was looked upon as a great offence. in another respect. Unlike the great lon which, as a rule, registers gifts made gy, the present record tells us of an act s for the benefit of one of their shrines. to the date of the record. It is hardly ng like Mahinda IV, earlier than whose ion Owing to palaeographic reasons, there the part cf the monks. The probability at the Jetanana aagada in the reign of had neither the funds nor the inclination onks, finding no possibility of the work ge, had resource to this expedient. inskrit gouz used as a tatsama in modern ng of a fata of paddy on a sack of that a toll due levied at the gate. Sanskrit und, as there were 16 brasthas to a drona", per cent., a rather excessive figure.
2nd of Tamil inscriptions: in Epigraphia Indica, vol.
* E. Z., Vol. II. p. 233.
lan mari patvana kot isa.

Page 177
I36 EPIGRAPHIA
Line 3) euli (Tamil Ailili) wages' last sentence is that when paddy was connected with bringing them there w bound to give it as a due. Similar ru epigraphs. See 7 ravancore Archaeolog
[Inscription No. 3) This is the ea probably incised in the reign of Mahind the Mahapali was repaired for the last t
[Line I) Dam-sañugumu-gē (Pāli Kassapa V, born of the twice annointe sanganz which he caused to be writte says: “And then he (i.e. Kassapa V) written on plates of gold, and embellish jewels and built for it a house in the m caused feasts to be held in honour there Sangani, he took in procession in great that he had built there and having plac goodly relic house that was ornamente to it 3'.
Mahinda IV, (953-969) is said to h Mahapali, and the temple of the Tooth.
These notices in the Mahavamsa re fully corroborated by contemporary Kassapa V near the stone canopy close fact of the writing of the Adhidhamma inscription at the same place says that h Dhammasangani which the great kingh No further mention of it is made in th that Anuradhapura was abandoned not including of course the Dhammasanga disrepair.
" Mv. liv, v. 45.
' The first book of the Abhidhammapitaka. Indischen Litteratur, Band II, p. I 36.
* Mv. lii, v. 5o ff. See E. Z.,

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
or 'fee'. Evidently what is meant by this brought to the Mahapali, the expenses 're to be borne by the person who was les are laid down in the South Indian ical Series, vol. iv, p. 5o. rliest of the three records and was most a IV, when, according to the Mahāvaminsa, ime 1.
A/hammasangami-ge/ha) was built by l', as a repositary of the book Dhammain on plates of gold. The Mahavanisa caused the Abhidhamma pitaka to be 2d the book Dhammasangani with divers idst of the city and placed it there, and of” . . . . . . . . “ And the book Dhammasplendour to the richly decorated vihara ed it on a relic altar in the hall of the d with divers jewels, he made offerings
ave repaired this building along with the
'garding the Dhammasangani house are inscriptions. The slab-inscription of to the Northern Dagaba mentions the on plates of gold *; and Mahinda IV's le gilded the relic casket for the book is grandfather had caused to be written''. e chronicles, and this is due to the fact c long after and all the sacred edifices, ni House, were neglected and fell into
For an account of it see Winternitz, Geschichte der
Vol. I, p. 52. " Ibid, Vol. I, p. 228.

Page 178
NO. 9 INSCRIPTIONS ON T
This edifice which, judging from th been one of great splendour, has not the help of the statements in the chron of certainty. It has been mentioned : inner city, where the only other religious either from the chronicles or from inscrip Mahapali and a nunnery called Mihind also be added two hospitals, one built general Sena". Now, the outlines of the defined with tolerable certainty by the 1 Ayrton. Of the ruins that are situated canoe and the neigbouring remains hav seen, with the Mahapali and the Dalada structures, the Gedige most probably ma only other ruin of any note within this a Gedige, a description of the present conc of the Archaeological Survey Report f can, with good reason, be identified with ruins within the citadel are of too insign edifice of such a splendid character as the descriptions given in the chronicles, was.
E. Z., Vol. I Ibid, Vol. I, See A. S. C.
WOL. II,

HE STONE CANOE I 37
: above quoted description, must have yet been identified. But, I think, by icles, we can do so with some degree bove that it was situated within the edifices of any importance known to us, tions, are the Temple of the Tooth, the
Aram Meheņavara . To these may
by Kassapa V and the other by the
Inner City of Anuradhapura have been esearches of Messrs. Bell, Parker, and within this area, the site of the stone re been identified, as we have already ge. From its proximity to both these rks the site of the Royal Palace. The rea is one situated to the north of the lition of which will be found on page 3 or 1898. In my opinion, this building the Dhammasangani-geha. The other ificant a nature to have belonged to an Dhammasangani house, according to its
I, p. 25. p. 5 I ; Vol. II, p. 25. Memoirs, vol. i., p. 48 f.

Page 179
I 38 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 10. GIRITALE PILLAR I
By S. PAR Epigraphical Assistant to the
MONG the inscribed stones lying Commissioner at Anuradhapura,
Giritale, a village seven miles to the r portion of the pillar is missing; and th 4 ft. 7 in. The top has been rounded writing on sides B and D is almost com two sides is also very badly preserved. first time, by Mr. H. C. P. Bell in his A of the inscription, prepared under the c among the records of the Archaeologica original stone.
The letters, which are very shallo to the normal type of the alphabet of assigned and contain nothing noteworth are regular. The record is dated in th who, owing to reasons which will be gi Udaya II (circa 929-932 A.D.). The m genealogy of Udaya II given in the inti especially valuable as the Mahavamsa at the relationship of Udaya II to his pred
Like the majority of the pillar inscri too, is concerned with a grant of immu technical terms with which we are famili met with here, too; and, though it is r certainty, an attempt will be made, in th elucidate some of them.
Page 39, No. 8 in the list of Inscripti

ZEYLANICA (voL. III
NSCRIPTION. (A. S. J. No. 37o.)
ANAVITANA
Archaeological Commissioner.
in the premises of the Archaeological there is a broken pillar brought from orth-west of Polonnaruva. The lower e fragment measures 9 in. by 5 in. by into a capital 6 in. in height. The pletely obliterated and that on the other The inscription was noticed, for the Innual Aeport for 1905. An eye-copy lirection of Mr. Bell, is also preserved l Survey. I edit the epigraph from the
w, average 1 in. in size. They belong the period to which the inscription is ny. The orthography and grammar he first year of King Udi Sirisangbó ven in detail below, is identified with ain interest of the epigraph lies in the 'oductory portion. This information is ld the other chronicles omit to mention
ՇCeSSOrS. ptions of the tenth century, this record, nities to a certain land. The obscure ar from other records of this class are Lot yet possible to explain them with e notes attached to the translation, to
}ns examined between 1901 and Igo5.

Page 180


Page 181
Fாரraphia *ஆராசர
❖(ኝ፳፰(ጅ፷፰፻፳፰፻፺ቻmድነ
ဒွိီဒွိဂုံရှိုင္ငံန္တိ 乐、 ;3F3333:چیچن:
S. As
°懿
قتل
Girilali Pillar II
 
 
 

lscription
Wo. W.
Pats .

Page 182
No. 10
GIRITALE PILLA
TE
A 1 Sirivat api2 -riyat] gu[ņa mu3 -linuturat väl 4 mulu) Dambadivhi 5 an kät kula) 6 pä-mili kala Okä7 was rad parapu8 -ren bat Abā 9 Salamevan maha10 radhat emä ku11 -len sama Na(la) 12 Gon biso tu13 -mä kusä ipä14 -dā āpā mahayā 15 -siri vindā pili16 -vela se dasa a17 -thi pātira rada
as a
B.
Wo
C
1 - van novadnā 2 isā deru vanā 3 de kamtan no 4 vadnā isā 5 melätti rad6 koll kämiyan 7 novadnā isā 8 ulvādu perenā9 -tiyam novad10 -nä isa arä11 -kkan perelä12 -kkan nova

R INSCRIPTION I39
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
kala Sirisangbo maharadhu da-ru Mihid mahaya-hu daru Udà Si-risangbo ma-ha rad tuma sa-t längu palamu va-nu havuruduyehi -Baga Sand ava mashi dasavak davas pädum (pas)- -hi (Parisā) kuļiye-hi avu de se-nak hulu Deme-lat välademin ä-vu Purmigaņaț
-dnā isā dunu-vā balatun novadnā isā ya-han govu ya mu-gur gatuvan no vadnā isā ma-giva pegiva no vadnā isā ga-m gon kir ge-ri gäl mīvun no gannā isā vä-riyan väri säl
T 2

Page 183
I4O EPIGRAPHIA
25 no gannā i26 -sa tudi soli no27 vadinā isā ko28 -ta vannan gam 29 vādā no gannā
W
ERANS
A
Lines A I-28). On the tenth day Baga 1 (March-April), in the first year a great king Udā Siri Saṁgbo (P. U da Mahaya (Mahinda, the heir apparent) s reigned (with fame) wide spread in the dignities of (the ranks) äpā and maha Queen Nä(la) Gon of equal race un (P. Abhaya Silameghavanna) who wá Okavas (Skt. /ksvaku) who abounded qualities and who had reduced the Dambadiv (P. Jambudvipa) to the positi
Lines 28-33) Touching the land fields (senās) of hulu (fenugreek) “, whic and is situated in the Parisakuliya of
” The first month of the Sinhalese year. Si constellation named Phalguna. Though the Sin Caitra, its name after the asterism Phalguna is a re tion heralded the new year.
* For the explanation of these two terms see t 8 Pamili = P. padamilika. This latter word w the Sinhalese translation by dukgatpurusayek. Co.
“ Trigonella foenum graecum.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
30 isā radolaț pi 31 -țatun gämä lā
32 no raknā isā
33 Bayavä masna
AON.
of the waning moon in the month of fter the raising of the umbrella by the uya Siri Sañghabodhi) Son of Mihind son of the great king Siri Saňgbo who a ten regions after having enjoyed the va' and who was born in the womb of to the great king Abha Salamevan s descended from the lineage of King in a multitude of boundless illustrious other Ksatriya families of the whole on of vassals.
named Purmigana consisting of two h was included among the Tamil lands the Eastern Quarter . . . . .
n. Baga = Skt. Bhaga which is a synonym of the nalese month Baga or Bak is the same as Skt. miniscence of the Vedic times when this constella
e Badulla pillar inscription, above p. 82. nich occurs in Jātaka, II, 3oo has been rendered in npare the word dugganna rala in Kandyan usage.

Page 184
NO. 10) GIRITALE PILLA
... shall not enter. Officers o ments of revenue and expenditure ?) officers of the royal household shall no and percuattiyam shall not enter. Ar Archers and guards shall not enter. Offi and bearers of iron clubs shall not en enter. Village cattle, milch-cows, cart Labourers who serve by turns and rice g not be taken. 7Tudi and soli (drummers not enter this village and arrest thos assault. Traitors to the royal family S given protection. The fish in the Bayav
COMY
Lines 8-23. The genealogy of the
King Abha Salamevan (A
King Siri Sańgbo (Siri Sa
Mihind Mahaya (Mahinda King Udā Siri Saṁgbo (U This last named, Udaya, cannot be the Badulla pillar whose mother was an anoi father was not a crowned king". He m who in the Puliyankulam slab is also me apparent and who himself held the offi year of Dappula V. Dr. Wickremas Udaya II who succeeded Dappula V 4 As the sub-king Mahinda, the bro Kitta and Mahinda, the heir apparen
Värisāli. Mr. Codrington suggests “rice su * See above p. 84. * Mv. lii, v. 13.

R INSCRIPTION I4 I
the two treasuries and the two departshall not enter. The me/atti and the enter. (The officers named) ulvadu iÁAean and beredian shall not enter. ers in charge of the (royal) conveyances er. The magiva and begiva shall not s, and buffaloes, shall not be taken. iven in rotation (by the villagers) shall ) shall not enter. (Royal officers) shall : who have come in after committing hall not be admitted to the village and ă (tank) ..
ENTS.
king who issued this grant is given as:- .bhaya Silām eghavaņņa)
fighabodhi).
, the heir apparent)
daya Siri Sanghabodhi).
same as the Siri Sańgbo Udā of the nted queen, whereas the present Udaya's ay safely be identified with the Udaya ntioned as the son of Mahinda the heir :e of heir apparent in the twelfth or last nghe has rightly identified him with
her of Sena II, had married a princess , of the Puliyankulam inscription, was
plied for the use of the viriyan (by the villagers).
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 187. Ibad, l, v. 13.

Page 185
I42 EPIGRAPHIA
also married to a princess Kitta, Dr. V the two; but the sub-king Mahinda wa a paramount king like the Mahinda of sub-king predeceased Sena II ; but a in an inscription at Usgala which, ascribed to a date later than Sena II. heir apparent, appear, therefore, to be the same name.
The two throne names Abhā Salame tively by the kings of Ceylon in the ni three Siri Sańgbo's in the hundred years —namely, Sena II, Kassapa IV, and I from the chronicles and contemporary Kassapa, a brother of Sena I; and, ther of King Abha Salamevan. That leaves be identified with the Siri Sańgbo who w father of Udaya II.
In the same period, four kings, Sena bore the throne name of Abha Salamev vas the successor of Dappula IV an Kassapa V can also be ruled out since the half-brother of Kassapa was a malu, of Dappula IV. The same statement only with Udaya I that the Abhā Salam Line A 29 Auliya occurs in seve torial division', e.g. Angam-kuliya in in the Madirigiriya pillar, Loholuvila Mahademata-kuliya in the Alutvava p
Ibid., l, vv. 48 and 6o. * See * See E. Z., Vol. II, p. 9. 4 AMg " Mudaliyar B. Gunasekara's extract from the singhe makes Dappula IV, the elder uterine broth mean one's own younger brother. " E. Z., Vol. I, p. 249. o Ibid., Vol. II, p. 35.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
Wickremasinghe has naturally identified s the son of sub-king Kassapa o not of this inscription. Further, Mahinda the Mahinda, heir apparent, is mentioned on palaeographical grounds, should be Mahinda the sub-king, and Mahinda the two distinct persons whose wives bore
van and Siri Sańgbo were borne alternanth and tenth centuries. There were from Sena I to Udaya II's predecessor Dappula IV. The first two are known records to be the sons of the sub-king efore, could not be described as the sons Dappula IV as the only possible king to tas, according to this record, the grand
. I, Udaya I, Kassapa V, and Dappula V, an. Dappula V can be ruled out, as he d so could not have been his father. the Piafavaliya says that Dappula V i.e. younger brother or younger cousin rules out Sena I also. Therefore, it is hevan of this record can be identified. ral records as a name denoting “ a territhe Vevalkatiya slab", Bidervatu-kuliya -kuliya in the Ayitigevava pillar, and illar °.
above, p. 130, n. 5. . l, v. 48 and and E. Z., Vol. II, p. 9. Pijavaliya, p. 28. On this statement, Dr. Wickremaer of Dappula V. But malu does not necessarily
" Ibid., Vol. II, p. 33. o Ibid., Vol. II, p. 232.

Page 186
No. 10) GURITAĻĒ PILL,
(Lines A 3o-3 I) Desegak hulu: The
auluvahal) is the name of a variety of b that seļā vasa unit of land measureme in the following records: (1) in the M ABond cchera senaya isa l; (2) in an unp senae hulu Aandinnarugama; (3) in a Museum, satar senāk hulu Senmaruga tun seak hulu Kaisavigama ; (5) in Sīgiriya doļos seņā. . . . It seems prob sena or hema "land used for dry cultivat all the passages above quoted, except hulu, a dry crop. The Pāli khetta in ỢY Sinhalese YataAa of the fifteenth centu But the word is here used in a technica the same manner as thet still is in Nepa Lines A31-32 Demellat vidademi, Deme/ Kiyugam in AE. Z., Vol. II, p. 52, tion from Polonnaruva and Aemesa Adida From a "Tamil kaballa' there appears Tamils, probably those in the king's ser a high official designated the Demela the history of Parakramabahu I's reign
[Lines C 2-3) Deruvanä dekamtä, invariably mentioned together wheneve means 'two' and ruvani is of obscure Pãli rađarva “ treasure'' and used in a where treasures are deposited', i.e. treas or ruz'amā might with more reason be ratna-āya. Aya in Sanskrit means “re revenue is collected. The occurrence
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 97. Dr. Wickremasinghe tr from Skt. freni.
* Sehen in the inscriptions of Niššamka Malla, * Sylvain Lévi, Le Vépal, Étude Historique d'u, “ liv. xxvi, v. 39.

AR INSCRIPTION 143
word hulu (in modern colloquial Sinhalese eans. It is apparent from the context nt. This word occurs in the same sense Mihintale tablets, vadumaha åaurak hat ublished record from Brahmanagama, at h inscription on a pillar in the Colombo na ; (4) in the Itäva Pillar inscription, a fragmentary pillar inscription from able that seņā is the same as the modern ion', especially in view of the fact that in one, the word is used in connexion with itaka VI, p. 336, is rendered sena in the ry send or sena would thus mean a field. l sense as a unit of land assessment, in
3.
a. With this phrase may be compared gaimai Aemela hilbilla in a pillar inscripilla in a pillar in the Colombo Museum. that there were lands set apart for the vice. The last inscription also mentions
Adhikari. A Damiadhikari figures in
n: These two classes of officials are r both occur in the same record. De significance. It may be derived from secondary sense signifying "the house ury. Etymologically, the forms ruvanä considered derivatives of a compound venue' and aya sthana, the place where of ARatnayaka as a family or ge name
anslates sendiya by guild taking it to be derived
see E. Z., Vol. II, p. I II o. ne Royaume Hindou, vol. i, p. 300.

Page 187
I44 EPIGRAPHIA
among the Sinhalese, points to the pre ratidya which probably meant ' treasur
In the Kotte period there was, capital, a royal store house or 6ang, Bankshall Street is". In Kandyan t as the tda gasbadava and the mahaga treasuries dates from ancient times, fo in addition to the treasure house withi boundary of the kingdom'. Therefor the kings of Anuradhapura had two tre The methods adopted in the admir great monasteries were doubtless mode Abhayagiri inscription of Kassapa Var we know that the income and expend divided into two branches; namely, thi z'iya). As regards the two royal treasu that one of them contained the funds terms, the Privy Purse-and the other
Lines C 8-9 Ulvadu ferenattiya found bracketed together. The word , the Badulla pillar inscription and, in m the same as Tamil upada u which, from been the name of a temple official". The it was doubtless the same as usuadit of spelling is a marked feature in words of grants of immunities must be, from the not temple servants. It is well known ceremonial in the king's palace and in and therefore some of the temple offic as those of the royal palace who had to
It was Mr. Codrington who first sugg ? P. E. Pieris, Ceylon, The Portuguese * Ceylon Antiguary, vol. iv, p. 8 I.
Kautilya. Dr. Shama Sastry's translatic E. Z., Vol. I, p. 49. 6

ZEYLANICA (voL ш
valence, in former days, of a compound r' l. in addition to the treasury within the sa/a at the place where the modern mes, there were two treasuries known badaza *. The practice of having two r Kautilya enjoins the king to possess, in the fort, another one at the extreme 2 it is probable that in the tenth century asuries known as derucana. − istration of the estates belonging to the illed on secular institutions. From the d the Mihintalē records of Mahinda IV o, iture of these two establishments were e internal and external (ältus óä/käri aya ries, or store-houses, it may be surmised for the king's private use-in modern those for the public services. m : These two terms are also generally ufa'adu (spelt with a cerebral () occurs in y remarks on it, I suggested that it was South Indian inscriptions, appear to have ough the word is here spelt with a dental (, the Badulla pillar. This irregularity in Tamil origin. The ulvadu mentioned in ature of the documents, royal officers and that in India, as well as in Ceylon, the the temple were similar to each other, ers must have had the same designation
perform similar functions.
sted to me this line of argument. 'ra, vol. ii, p. 49o.
n, p. 61. Adid., p. 92. See above p. 94.

Page 188
No. 10 GIRITALĒ PILLA
The etymology of the word is obscu or the inner apartments of a shrine or that ultadt had similar functions with t to have been instituted by Parakramal times interpreted as 'former inhabitants that they, too, were royal officers. The in other words as fereliki, ferrezaissan, Tamil furavit (cf. bitravuvari) meaning ộưzas, Pãli ^uze. This derivation beco that ficrenattu is very often bracketed to constituent the word all 'interior'. Th was divided into two sections called tl bahi vasaifa, "the outer retinue *.
Lines C Io-II) A raikean occurs in Vol. II, p. 25) and the Raja Māligāva F is coupled with ferellaekan. It is the from Skt. åraksika, P. årakkhika * "w whether we have to understand by th in Sanskrit law books or to take ara designated ara&samana who, it appears, treasury. The modern word dracci is o the etymology it seems that this village to perform: though at present his duties
Lines C 1 - 2 Perellaikean, the records, both alone and in company wi Timbirivava pillar inscription are corre to collect fines due to the king. AdiA “a writer'. We have already dealt with these officers had to supervise the colle to the royal treasury.
' AMt". lxix, vv. 33, 35.
Jataka, vol. i. p. 385. With zalaifa may
inscriptions. See E. Z., Vol. II, p. 25 I.
* Ibid., vol. iv, p. 29. * E. Z., Vol. II, pp. I, 8, I4, 25, 43, &c.
VOL. III

R INSCRIPTION I45
re, but the first part all means' interior'
palace' and hence it may be assumed he officers of the antara igraad/hura said pāhu II . The word peremāltu is some; but it is evident from the inscriptions first part of the compound pere occurs perevard, and is probably the same as exterior and derived from the Sanskrit mes more certain when it is considered gether with a word having for its initial e retinue of the king in ancient India he autovasaifa the inner retinue and
n the Kukurumahandamana Pillar (A. Z. 'illar (A. Z., Vol. II, p. 56) where also it plural of ariki which could be derived atcher' or 'guard'. It is not certain is term the village watcher mentioned AÁan as subordinates of the dignitary was entrusted with the care of the royal f the same derivation as a raised and from functionary had originally police duties are not confined to such. plural of feredai ei occurs in many other th the ardian. If lines C 12-I9 of the ctly read, they must have visited villages i, I think, is derived from Skt. Mekhin, the form pere. It seems possible that ction, and record the dues appertaining
also be compared the name Valaijeyar in Tamil
o Ibid., Vol. II, p. I 3.

Page 189
I46 EPIGRAPHIA
Lines C 15-16 Yahangovu, too, c for instance, in a pillar from Dorabavila a fragmentary record from a place nan Central Province. In both records t class of officials named Audasada. T. different ways. It may be taken as a rendered “guardians of the bedchamber gopaka and translated 'officers in charge latter alternative. Cf. sa/kata gofiaka in however, this word is used in a derogatc Lines C 16-17 Yamugiurugatuva, belonged to a class in which were also i of the sceptre" (T. kol+barru), välgatta and dağdı murağdı * (club-men). Offic and dandafisika are mentioned in copp Their duty was, presumably, to march it nobles were travelling, in order to clear t able persons.
Lines C 18- 19 Magiva, pegiva : maigdiv fiyadio (A. Z., Vol. I, p. 169) ma dic feativ (ibid., p. 205). Dr. Wickremas thetical Sanskrit forms marggajivin and and vagrants . The occurrence, in the two Words along with sorun (thieves) aı mitting assaults) seems to support Dr. in a pillar inscription from Mihintale (4. nuo vadinā isã is followed by sesu radiko/ Å in by other royal officers). This may Aestiv, too, were royal officers.
Lines C 26-27] Zudi soli: The inscriptions of the period. Dr. Wickr
Ayitigeviva pillar. Dr. Wickrema: A.A.C., No. I Io. “ Ibid., Vol. II, p. 56. o IE. Z., Vol. II, p. 5. o J. Z., Vol. I, p. 1 69. Maňgdivi pu

ZEYİ ANICA (VoIL. III
ccurs in other unpublished inscriptions; in the North-Western Province and in ned Sańgili Kanadarāva in the Northhey are mentioned along with another his word may be interpreted in two derivative of Skt. Sayana gopaka and , or it may be equivalent to Skt., yanaof conveyances'. I have adopted the Dhamu mapadatt/hakat/hā, iv. 6o, where,
ry sense. it "bearers of iron clubs' appear to have ncluded Aolbatti or kolbatri ' ' holders "n cane-bearers' (cf. Skt. vetradhåra) ers of a similar nature, namely, dandika er-plate inscriptions of the Pala kings. advance, when the king or other high he road of wayfarers and other undesir
These also occur in the various forms of J7%g-g?ơa ôoyagiza (đôia., p. 97), and 7/?angnghe derives these words from the hypofada fivin and renders them by tramps : Iripinniyāna pillar inscription, of these hd &otavan (those who come after comWickremasinghe's interpretation. But I. C. No. 1 15) the phrase maigdiv pediv imayan no vadna isa (not to be entered pe taken as a proof that maigadiv and
se two words occur very frequently in "emasinghe leaves them untranslated.
singhe prefers the reading kolpatti.
* E. Z., Vol. II, p. 38. * Eø. Ind, vol. xvii, p. 325.
yadiv sorun kotâvan no gannâ isâ.

Page 190
NO. 10 GI RISTA LE PILLA
Mr. Bell in his Critica/ Voses on the / vol. iv, p. 21 ff.) examines several pas comes to the conclusion that they mea relevant passages not quoted by Mr. properly understood, make it difficult to darava inscription quoted by Mr. Bell, isa which, if translated according to the and soli should not beat ". But, then, it beat; in other words there is no object to ing to its grammatical construction, tlh "fud and soda should not be beaten'. tudi sosi ber tudi and sosi drums' wh kanadarava record intelligible. Tudi kinds of drums which it was forbidden to which concessions were granted. Th support from an unpublished fragmenta soli bera tudigattan mozadanu isa beare: From Sinhalese literature, too, we get e of drums. The APariidadeni 4 sma inc musical instruments. In Tamil, too, tua poems attributed to the early centuries as the name of a drum, has not been Pallekagama record quoted above prov rock inscription of Vijayabahu I (A. Z. Aimiyan. If the word mada, in this phra further support for the above interpretat It may be questioned why these tw mention in the inscriptions. In the B/ bheri, i.e. drums beaten when great me when a king wanted to show special hon this was effected was by the prohibiti limits. Dutthagamani's order regardin,
Edition of 1917, p. 5. * See Silappadikaram, Canto VI, l. 5 I. In T: varieties of dances,

R INSCRIPTION I 47
igrap/hia Zeylanica, (Ceylon Antipatar)", sages in which these words occur and Tondiyans and Cholians. But other Bell, and those noticed by him, when accept his view. In the Sańgili Kanawe have the phrase tudi sosi nogasanu above interpretation, would read ' sitdi does not show what they should not the transitive verb nogasault. Accord2 translation of this phrase should be In the Itäva record we have the phrase ich makes the passage in the Sañgiliand sodi were the names of particular beat within the limits of the village to is interpretation receives still further iry record from Pallekagama which has 's of soli drums and tudi shall notenter. vidence to prove that tudi was a variety ludes this in a list of various kinds of ali has the same meaning and occurs in of the Christian erao. The word soli, traced in Sinhalese literature, but the es that it was so. The Aňbagamuva , Vol. II, p. 214) has tudi nasa rajko use, is the same as nasa flute", it gives ion of tudi. .
o particular drums were singled out for erivada Vataka we are told of tissaran were travelling. In ancient Ceylon our to a place, one of the ways by which on of sounding drums, &c., within its g the tomb of Elala will occur to the
militudi was also the name of one among the eleven
Vātaka, i, p. 283.
Ս 2

Page 191
i48 EPIGRAP H I
reader. Similarly, in connexion with were granted in the middle ages, a like In the present inscription, the wor are followed by nozaana. They are, t formed without any change in the form translated “ bearers of tmugli and soli drur In several records, the word ri/di, soli. Dr. Wickremasinghe, as well as and this has led the latter scholar to pursued the trade of elephant catching the expression rai/hain no baharant whic We know that in Kandyan times, wh retinue included a band of whip-crackel may still be witnessed in religious proce is actually a rope, one end of which is hardly any doubt that the raisin and da
Kasas” of later times.
Lines C 3O-32 ) Radolat pitat un seems to have been addressed to the g which the royal officers had no authori considerable during the tenth century; those who had incurred the wrath of the the necessity for this clause. In this Udaya II, the author of the present re of these sanctuaries near the capital and
See Mv.

A ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
hose temple lands to which immunities privilege seems to have been allowed. is fatali and sofi refer to persons as they herefore, to be considered as derivatives of the noun. The words are therefore s'.
is also mentioned along with tudi and Vir. Bell, takes 7 ai/hain to mean "nooses'; suppose that "Tondians' and Cholians' in Ceylon. In one inscription, we have h means 'ropes should not be cracked'. en the kings and the adigars traveiled, the 's called Aasasarayas. Whip-cracking' ssions in Ceylon. What is called a whip thicker than the other; and there is (at raishain of the inscriptions refer to the
gāmā lā no raknā sā : This injunction rantee. The number of sanctuaries, in cy to arrest miscreants, must have been and this must have very often helped : king to avoid its consequences. Hence Sonnexion it is interesting to note that cord, tried to violate the sanctity of one this attempt nearly cost him his throne.
liii, vv. 14 ff.

Page 192
NO. 11 INSCRIPTION OF
No. 11. AN INSCRIPTION OF NEAR THE VA N-AAA, POLC
By S. PAR Epigraphical Assistant to the
MUTIILATED pillar-slab, disco Topavāva in Polonnaruva, is now in Anuradhapura. The upper part of it which is irregular in shape, measures ro part which was buried underground) 6. sixteen lines of writing completely pre: more or less damaged. Possibly, there side. Twenty-six lines of writing on si peeling of the stone, the first letter in Side C which contains the concluding pc lines of writing and some symbol used as The letters on such parts of the st state of preservation; and, their average belong to the same type as in other reco is Sinhalese; and side A, containing the and hence is free from Sanskrit words. and contains a fair proportion of Sanski this period. The grammar conforms but the forms ferasi in line A 8 and ni ungrammatical by purists.
The metre used here is an unusua Saňdäs Lakunya the only work dealing v of its occurrence anywhere in Sinhales complete one preserved, consists of four with a caesura after the ninth and poss quatrain, only three lines of which a in the second line, while the third and two and twenty-four matras, respectiv looseness in the observation of metri interesting fact regarding the phono.

ISSAMKA MALLA I 49
NISSAMIKA MALLA FOUND NNARUVA. (A.S. I., No. 542.)
ANAVITANA,
Archaeological Commissioner.
ered near the spill (van-tida) of the
preserved in the Archaeological Office is missing; and the present fragment, ughly (without taking into account that ft. by Ii ft. by 6 in. Side A contains served, and portions of seven more lines
were twenty-seven lines in all on this de B are preserved; but, owing to the each of the lines from I-8 is missing. rtion of the record shows traces of four , a punctuation mark. Side D is blank. One as are not mutilated are in a beautiful 2 size is about an inch in height. They rds of Ni$Sarihka Malla. The language : opening part of the record, is in verse The rest of the inscription is in prose it words like every other document of o the standard of classical Sinhalese; rundu in line A 2 I will be pronounced
l one. It is not explained in the Elu with Sinhalese prosody ; nor do I know : literature. The third stanza, the only lines each containing twenty-four matras bly after the seventeenth. The second e preserved, has twenty-three matras he fourth lines are composed of twentyly. On the whole, there is a certain al rules. In examining the metre, an gy of the Sinhalese language in the

Page 193
5O EPIGRAPHIA
twelfth century comes to light. In language, the half-nasal in the consonar audible in pronunciation and does not a at all. To all practical purposes, so f. as non-existent. But here, the nasal re and the preceding vowel counts as lon not observed in the stanza of Parakram verse at the end of the Galpota of Nissal
in the Sasadavata, a Sinhalese poem a few years after Ni$$arinka Mallaʼs deat
The subject matter of the record is referred to as 'the Kalinga Monarch It does not contain any mention of Niss monarch boast here of his own greatnes
treasury. We do not know how the prefaced the real edict with three quatrai Among these is an interesting reference t fishes who prey upon one another'. The of the treasury caused suspicion in the ki necessity of proclaiming it. He exhorts thing, to take them after duly informing t are threatened with the royal disfavour ar It is a sign of the corruption of the to publish an edict of this nature. V government, the forces of disintegration of Parakramabahu I's reign, things were
See Geiger, L.S.S. p. 42. Z. Z., Vol. II, p. I I 4.
Yadi na praņayed rājā daņda Sule matsyan ivapaksyan dur Also No. 3942 of von Böhtlingk's Indische Paraspaāmisatayā jagatī bhi Daņdābhāve paridhvarinsī ma In the inscriptions of the Pala kings, the firs the people in order to put an end to the practice ( , vol. iv, p. 25 II). This and sundry other passages i us that Nissarinka Malla, or rather the scribe who with the Hindu dharmasastras.

ZEYLANICA - vOL. III
the standard dialect of the Sinhalese tal groups fhig, md, mad, and mó, is scarcely fect the quantity of the preceding vowel ir as prosody is concerned, it is as good quires to be pronounced in full to Scan, g. This is the more remarkable as it is abahu's Padaviya inscription and in the inka Malla himself. Nor is it observed composed in the reign of Lilavati only h. -
is interesting. The king who issued it who is no other thaın Nisğarihka, Malla. arinka's alleged campaigns; nor does the s. It is addressed to the officials of the record opened; but it appears that he ns containing maxims on political morals. o the matsya nyaya, the metaphor of the edict proper tells us that the accountants ng's mind as to their integrity; hence the s them, in case they are in need of anyhe authorities. Those who act otherwise nd a hint is given of its dire consequences. imes that the king found it necessary When NišŠarinka assumed the reins of had already set in. Towards the end : not all right and under the weak rule
* A.S. C. Seventh Progress Report, p. 63. * Compare Manu vii, 2o.
rin dandyes-watandritah
bbalān balavatarāb
Sprüche:
una vartmanah.
tsyo nyayah pravarttate.
t of their dynasty is said to have been made king by
of fishes' (matsya nyayam apohium, see Ep. Ind.
n the Galpota and the Citadel gate inscriptions show composed his epigraphs, had some acquaintance

Page 194


Page 195
Epigraphim. Zey/artica
స్త్ర
Niśśaṁhka Malla’s Inscription |
 

W. M. PIWI .
ound near Vän Ala, Polonnaruva

Page 196
No. 11 INSCRIPTION OF N
of his successor matters grew still worse.
salutary reforms; but was unequal to the t anarchical state immediately after his dea of adventurers from the neighbouring ma diture in ostentatious displays and the \ for building may have exhausted the excl
Tex A. - Saká vage ... . . . .. nā dänä vavu . . . [Ka]lingu pirindu ... si mē diya letā (n*). . .. navun ma äta pa ... nhi dayäyi diya . ānā masun sē parava-t genä noyädē perā
-ļi karanā * Novä pamā
1.
0
aya väyä dänä leka
1.
-m sakas karanā anu
米 来 米 水 本 ... ... bhandaira[pojtun bhandara-yata säka ipä-ddu heyin u-n) pimisä kala Sila lekha has-nayi (*) Bhaņdāra ra-kșă vehi siţi-[na] yammä kena
1.
O
-kun tamange va
-rgga parampara si-ta dirggha- darś1 vā diga bala ta
As it is not known how many lines are miss from the first that is visible.

ISSAMKA MALLA | 5 |
Nissarinka tried his utmost to introduce sk, for the country was plunged into an h and became an easy prey to hordes inland. His own extravagant expenast sums spent to satisfy his passion equer and contributed to this end.
12 -n no eka vavu uvadesi 13 Kaliňgu -himi nirindu nā (*). 14 Mini mutu nil mara pu15 -srā gomēda veraļu vi16 -durā pabalu nan- ambara17 -ņa saļu suvanda mal bu18 -lat kapurā (*) meyin ye19 -di hunada angara no la20 -da hē no manaharā batu21 -payā Kaliṁgu nirundu nu22 -vanin vindu isurā (*).
14 -mahata vuva manā 15 ratram ridī 16 masuran yaka17 -da divel va18 -hal sarak 19 adivu yam20 -mä deyak ki21 -yā ilvā ge22 -näe amutu va23 l-landat mut [a sal24 -ven nokiyā 25 - bhaņdāra genä 26 paścättapa
ng from the beginning, the lines are numbered

Page 197
I52 EPIGRAPHI
1 namäti śoka gin [ne2 -n tavena bava yam 3 .. .. ... (sampat vargga
TRANS
Side A. . . . . It is not beco properties, like fishes who ... ... ... each idolence, and understanding [the deta preparation of accounts should be done with others. Such are the counsels of Diverse ornaments of gems, pe (agate ?) lapis lazuli, diamonds and cora and camphor; with all these may one b cosmetics, it is not pleasing. Having ea by the wisdom of the Kalinga monarch Side AB. As the keepers of the ri arding (the administration of the tr gromulgated for their benefit.
Whosoever is engaged as custodian race and progeny, being circumspect anc anything in the shape of gold, silver, mc permission from the proper authorities own; but........ be tormented by the priating the funds of the treasury wit
No coherent translation of lines I-5 is possil * Karana, if taken as a present participle, doe I have taken it to be the imperative mood karanu, Such licences are sometimes resorted to by Sinhale
Amun might here mean, “enemies'. * Batupavā = bat-upayā literally “ having ea from Skt. bhriti' wages'.

\ ZEYLANICA voL. III
C.
4. .. .. .. diga ba .. .. ..
CRIPT.
ming to create discord by taking others' other in the water. Not being given to lils of the income and expenditure the °. And there should be no association
His Majesty, the Lord of Kalinga.
arls, sapphires, emeralds, topaz, gomicda ls, costly robes, perfumes, flowers, betel e adorned; yet, if he has not received
urned means of sustenance enjoy riches
treasury books engendered suspicion easury, this edict, inscribed on stone, is
of the treasury, being mindful of his own l far-sighted, should, in case he requires pney, iron, lands, slaves, or cattle, take and enjoy them having made them his fire of anguish called remorse, by approhout due permission ..
ple. is not fit in with the construction of the sentence. with the vowel changed so as to suit the metre. e poets.
ned (one's) bread'. Bat might also be derived

Page 198
NO. 12 INSCRI PTIONS AT MÖ
No. 12. TWO ROCK INSCRIPT AND MA HÄNÄGA AT M
By S. PAR Epigraphical Assistant to
N his interesting article 1 Diňóulag Mr. H. C. P. P. Bell has published and among them is included the subject tions from a place named Molahitiyavel kaduva District. Their description may "Of the four rock-cut records, all of the first and second were manifestly inte within outline framing) and were doubtl King Naka named in the last line. The beautifully incised, in four lines of bold, out, save for four aesaras of which three tively, A svastika symbol, to left, prece the "Cave type' palatal salmost invarie with this one exception, it does in these
To this, I have only to add that the No. 1, is written facing left, a feature early Christian centuries. Compare, ho tions of the Šaka satrap Usavadāta o.
Attention also may be drawn to the sagaya (Skt. samg/kāya). In early Sinh dative case had almost entirely been me cave inscriptions, the true dative form i
" Ceylon Antiquary and Literary Regi * Ibid., pp. 75-76.
* See Bühler's Indische Palaeographie, * See Pischel's Grammatik der Aorakri
VOL. III

ÄHITIYAVELEGALA I53
(ONS OF BHATIKA ABHAYA )LAHI TIYAV ELEGALA.
NAVITANA.
Archaeological Commissioner.
tla, (as Caves Auins and /mscriptions, several historically important records; of the present paper-two rock inscripgala, near Diñbulāgala in the Tamanbest be given in Mr. Bell's own words: the same period, discovered at this site, hded to be read together (being enclosed ess both engraved during the reign of writing of these first two inscriptions is deeply carved characters, clear throughare too worn to be read except specula'des both records. The employment of bly rules on rock but not on caves, as, and the other two inscriptions."
letter da in lines I and 2 of Inscription rather uncommon in the script of the wever, the same character in the inscrip
| dative case singular in ya in the word alese, as in Pāli and the Prakrits, the ged in the genitive, but in the oldest nya is sometimes met with. I do not
'er, vol. iii, p. I ff. and p. 69 ff.
Tafel III. Sprachen, para. 36I.

Page 199
I54 EPIGRAPHIA
know of its occurrence anywhere after t form was being evolved by the a genitive case.
The texts and translations of the details from Mr. Bell's version. They by Mr. Bell in the Ceylon Antiguary, vo
INSCRIPTIC
ΤΕΣ
1 Siddham 1 (*) Devanapiya Tisa 2 kana rajaha jeta-pute Raja A
adi 2.
3 Pilipavata* viharahi biku-sagay
TRANS.
Hail! King Abaya, eldest son of great King Devanapiya Tisa,o dedicated poured water into the hands of the done Gana ... taka in the Ataragaga (coun Pilipavata Monastery.
B. reads staham. * The letter da here as well as in adi in l. 2 has t too, reads this character similarly in the Maharatmale l. 2 and compared with qda as given in Bühler’s Tafel * After ataragagahi, ga is quite clear and na par B. has yelipavata, but fi is traceable in the plat in the other records of the place supports this reading o The syllable ni after turu has been supplie word occurs.
° Pãli 4ỗhaya.
/eta-pute has been translated by Mr. Bell as 's * Pali Kutakaạạa. 9 ' Aivate: Compare miyatidam in Inscription No 'Soziana-koturuni, for the interpretation of t above p. 18, where the slightly different form kutari 'Adi; taken to be the precursor of the med or ali). This word also occurs in an inscription fron

ZEYLANICA voL. III
e second century, when a new dative dition of the particle ata after the
records given below differ in certain are based on the facsimile published iii, Plate XIII.
N No. 1.
maharajaha marumaņaka Kuda-* baye : Ataragagahi Gana ... takaha"
a sovaņa-koturu(ni) o niyate (*),
ATION.
King Kutakana and grandson of the with the golden vase (i.e. having 'e with a golden vase), the canal 1 of try) to the monks (residing) in the
een read as taby Mr. Bell. Dr. Wickremasinghe,
inscription; but it may be contrasted with ta in III.
ly visible. published by him and the occurrence of this name
on the analogy of other records where this
n of Jettha Tissa'.
ili Devanampiya 7issa. I 2 of Nāsik (Ep. Ind. vol. viii, p. 82). is word, see the Thuparama Slab inscription, i occurs. eval Sinhalese ali and the modern dila (P. ali Koțaveheragala (Cey. Ant, vol. iii, p. 255).

Page 200
NO. 12) INSCRIPTIONS AT MÖ)
INSCRIPTI
TEX
Naka Maharaje (
TRANSL The great King Naka (P. Naga) ga
COMMIE Mr. Bell identifies the three Kings I.
mentioned in inscription No. I wit Gajabahu I respectively, but this makes Tissa contrary to the chronicles, which grandson of Vasabha (Sin. Vahap and in overcome this difficulty by suggesting th native name of Tissa or that the word actually mean 'grandson' but a remote c
This identification rests mainly o Kuțakaņa) is the same as Pāli Kūțagl Vankanasika Tissa, the father of Gajab according to the laws of Sinhalese phon Kutakanna than to Kutaghana; and a k chronicles. Mahācūla Mahātissa’s secon and had a prosperous reign of twenty Tissa (I6-38 A.D.) A rock inscriptio and the chronicle agree that Bhatiya wal the Devanapiya Tisa, who was the fathe Mahātissa, surnamed Mahacūlika (Sir I7-3 B.C.), and Abaya, the donor of th
In Turnour's translation of the Mahavamsa, this name is spelt Kalakanni Tissa; but in Prof reading has been adopted. The Tika also gives it kāfini, tells that the horse of Kutakanna was mi; Kalamba river on his way to Cetiyagiri (Mihintale) raniño Gulavannasso trya. Raja kira pacina Kalamba naditiran samfatto. Asso tire thatvà uda
* No. 8 of the list of Inscriptions included in

ĀHITIY AVELEGALA I55
DN NO. 2.
T.
ine Sagasa)
TION.
fe to the community.
INTIS.
)evanapiya Tisa, Kudakana and Abaya, n Vasabha, Vankanasika Tissa and Gajabahu a grandson of a king named all agree in saying that he was the the inscriptions Vahaba). He tries to at Vasabha might have had the alternarumanaka, in this instance, does not lescendant. in the assumption that Kudakana (or hana and this monarch the same as ahu I. The first equation is possible ology; but Kutakana is closer to Pãli ing of this name is mentioned in the d son who deposed the infamous Anula -two years, was known as Kutakanna n at Dunumaidalagala in the N.C.P. s a Son of King Kuțakaņa. Therefore, r of Kutakana, has to be identified with Mahasilu 'the Big Crested", circa e present grant, with Bhatika Abhaya
as well in Sumahgala and Batuvantudave's edition, Geiger's edition of the Mahavamsa, the correct as Kutakanna. Buddhaghosa, in his Saraithapamed Gulavanna and once when he reached the the horse refused to enter the water. (Kutakanna dvārena mikkhamvā Cetivapablatari gamisāmīti kan otarituin na irchuii) he A. S. C. Annual Report for 1892.
X 2

Page 201
56 EPIGRAPHIA
(38-66 A. iD.), a monarch who, in h Dutthagamani. The King Naka of th and other considerations seem to have l taken to be identical with Bhatika A Mahānāga, surnamed Mahādāțhika (Sir There is another inscription which is and a few words about it would not be inscription at Maharatmalë 1 which menti Tisa, Pudakana * Gamini Abaya and De schmidt and Dr. Muller, Dr. Wickrema sika Tissa, Gajabahu I and Mahallaka N that the third named was a grandsor Mashaivaisa, Mahalaka Naga was broth could not have been a grandson of Vank is apparently the same as Kudakana . Minvila (No. 13 of 1897), tells us that i.e. Mahāculika (Mahātissa), thtas furn Puçdakaņa and Kuțakaņa were used indi confirms the above identification of King it is reasonable to identify the rulers na Mahācūļa Mahātissa, Kutakaņņa Tissa ai These two records, coupled with th with the following genealogy which is in and gives epigraphical testimony to the dealing with the Ceylon kings of the first
! E.Z., Vol. I. p. 58 ff.
As regards this rélationship, see my note in th In the spelling of this name, t and d as well as former requires no comment; but the latter featu Aakudha Kaccana, the name of one of the six hereti is sometimes spelt as Pakudha Kaccana. See J. P. phonetical change.
The inscription runs as follows:
/Devanapiya kulahi Macudika Putakana Abayaha adi
'iranslation: The canal of Putakana Abaya, son of N

ZEYLAN ICA (vol. III
piety, tried to emulate the famous second record, which, on palaeographic en not much later than the first, may be laya's younger brother and successor, alese Mahadaliya, ' the Big Bearded ). htimately connected with this discussion, ut of place here. I refer to the rock ns three Sovereigns named Devanapiya vanapiya Naka. Following Dr. Goldsinghe indentifies them with Vankanaaga respectively; but the record states of the first; while, according to the 2r-in-law of Gajabahu I and therefore anasika. Pudakana, in this inscription, A short record from a place called 'udakana Abaya was a son of Macudika, ishing us with the information that ferently of the same person. It also Kutakana. In the light of these facts, med in the Maharatmale record with hd Mahanaga. Le Maharatmale inscription, furnish us berfect agreement with the Mahavaniisa, veracity of that part of the chronicle century after Christ.
* W. reads putikana. 'V. R. A. S. C. B., Wol. xxx, p. 452.
and p seem to have been interchangeable. The e is noteworthy. With this compare the Pali l teachers contemporary with the Buddha, which S, for 1908, p. 1 o8 for Trenckner's note on this
a pula.
cudika of the family of Devanapiva.

Page 202
NO 12 INSCRIPTION AT MOI
Mahātissa surnam
Kutakarqqa Tissa (Kuqlakana or Pu
Bhatika Abaya As regards the place-names me equivalent to Pãli 47ưaraga7%ga and me: Asahavamsa tells us that Kutakanna Tis record founded, in this region, a mo a canal named Vannaka. The Pilipav, identical with this Pelagama . As it is set up near the monastery which wa may venture to suggest that the ruins the Pilipavata or Pelagama monastery Antaraganga has to be sought for in Mahaväligaňga and the Maduru Oya Arinbanganga as suggested by Prof. Gei Unfortunately, the name of the ca Vannaka that which, as seen above, w
* Mr. xxxiv, v. 32. * In the two names Pelagama and Pilipavata, gama (P. gāma, village) and pavata (P. pabbata, roc village or the mountain, respectively, at the place. * Mahavamsa, translation, p. 24o, n. I.
An inscription at Kotaveheragala in the T same article (Cey. Ant. vol. i, p. 255 and Plate second letter is imperfectly preserved; but from the have been na. In that case, this is a mention of th

ĀHITIYAVELEGALA I57
ed Mahaculika (Macudika)
dakana Gamini Abaya)
Mahā Naga,
tioned in the record, Ataragaga is ins' the land between two rivers'. The sa, the father of the donor in the present nastery named Pelagama Vihara and ata of our inscription is most probably natural to expect that the record was s intended to be benefited by it, we at Molahitiya-velegala mark the site of and that the tract of country named that narrow strip of land between the and not between the former and the ger.* nal is partly obliterated; but it is not as founded by Kutakanna Tissa.
the chief constituents are Pela and Pili. The words k) are added when it was meant to emphasize the
'amankaduva District published by Mr. Bell in the XIX) mentions a canal named Va . . ka adi. The traces visible in the facsimile, it could very well e canal constructed by Kutakanna.

Page 203
158 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 13. KU CCAVELI ROCK I
By S. PAR.
Epigraphical Assistant to the
N the sea-beach in front of the ri () in Kaddukkulam East, twe there is a cluster of gneiss boulders an various fantastic shapes. A few yards there is a small boulder sloping inwards a second boulder. Thus, the area betw partly filled with sand. On the slopi about four feet square has been partitic proportions, within each of which is ca. a sti/a. The inscription under discu sculpture. Dr. E. Müller has include Inscriptions in Ceylon ; but gives neithe
The epigraph which consists of eig The surface of the rock was cut smooth the letters though shallow, are, thanks a fairly good state of preservation. smallest about one-fourth of an inch in Sufficient attention has been paid to cal best executed among the hundreds of e
The characters used in this recor other document and call for special resemblance to the corresponding forms India; but the script, as a whole, is known South Indian alphabets. The e as shown in the inscriptions of the Dha
Dr. Müller's description of Kuccaveli and its Trincomalee on the sea side. This is a solitary inscription in the characters of the seventh century by Tamils, but at that time it must have been Sinh but also from the remains of a buddhist temple Nilawelli (8 miles from Trincomalee) and close to
o See Bühler’s Palaeographie, Plate VII.

\ ZEYLAN ICA (vOL. III
NSCRIPTION. (A.S. I., No. 383.)
ANAVITANA
Archaeological Commissioner.
est-house at Kuccaveli-a small fishingnty-one miles to the north of Trincomali, long which are several rock caverns of to the west of this main group of rocks, ;; and two or three yards in front of it is veen the two forms a hollow which is now ng side of the first boulder, an area of ned into sixteen compartments of equal rved in low relief the representation of ission is engraved to the left of this d this record as No. 1 O8 of his 1ncient er the text nor the translation . ht lines, covers an area of II in. by 8 in. h before the writing was executed; and to the sheltered position of the rock, in The letters are unusually small-the height and the largest less than an inch. ligraphy; and this record is one of the pigraphs in the island.
belong to a script not known from any remarks. Some of them bear a close of the early Grantha alphabet of South py no means identical with any of the arliest specimens of the Pallava Grantha, mmarajaratha at Mamalapuram, show
inscription runs: “Kucchawelli, 22 miles north of rock close to the sea which bears a fragment of an The country is now inhabited almost exclusively alese, as we can see not only from this inscription found at Nattana Kovil about three miles west of the bund of the Periyankulam tank.

Page 204
No. 13) KUCCAVE LI ROC
more developed and more florid forms t parallel to the script of the present inscri votive inscriptions on the pavement slabs rāma; I give below in tabular form all tl
a & a sh kيږa لتا Ã/መ %2)
90 ? റ gra γι κ. ά عeتر
na V/O 22ă rMb) geഗൂ) a 2> tā 4) Vu d z 2) مع au ; dahaه مع "ك قاله
dിd S na à n > n o 7e G) ?? യ () gu | più A a,
óhu, 2, ma & omadi, X) тус
لارې (ربلا هyo
7a, ra, r ?
| κά P κι ή να , γε lo Siro
(9.yaة sa, Հ2 -
(النحو 595 (نوٹ چdی رہے- aی
βα 2/2 άά υγ)
A S. I. Nos.

K-INSCRIPTION − 1.59
lan those of our record. The closest
tion is found, so far as I know, in the of the Yatala dagaida at Tissamahae characters occurring in this record.
394-396,

Page 205
I6O EPIGRAPHIA
As a general charactistic, the lette strokes which are a marked feature centuries. As a consequence of this top of the letters has almost disappear in the writing of the eighth century an the letters such as a, Aa, fa, na, va, an these letters in inscriptions of the first and ra, owing to the absence of the upw type than even their second-century for sa have here assumed forms which occ Va and al/ha of our record supply the second-century forms of these letters ch record, being in Sanskrit, furnishes s which the Sinhalese inscriptions of th early writing, the medial vowel signs letter itself. By the ninth century, thes record furnishes examples of both t dominates.
From the above remarks about its
epigraph is later than the fifth and
contents do not furnish us with any cli but, judging by the degree of the deve be far wrong in ascribing it to the sevel Sanskrit inscription known in Ceylon.
As has already been stated, the do two verses in the Upafati and Vasan, grammar are correct and the diction fau pronoun tām after finemaratāri, which required number of syllables for the me
The contents are of no historical pious wish of the author that by the me the representation of the stipas, he m the deliverance of suffering humanity. the use of the Sanskrit language may author was of Mahayana tendencies.

A ZEYLANICA (vol. III
's avoid, as far as possible, the horizontal of the script from the first to the fifth cendency, the short horizontal bar at the ed, while the hook which took its place l after has not yet developed. Some of dra, are identical with the symbols for five centuries of the Christian era. Aa rard curve of the tail, show a more archaic ms. On the other hand, na, na, ba and ur in inscriptions of the ninth century. 2 intermediate stage through which the anged into the mediaeval symbols. Our everal examples of conjoint consonants e early centuries cannot show. In the for a, , e, and o were attached to the se are generally detached. The present hese methods, though the former pre
palaeography, it becomes clear that this earlier than the eighth century. The ue enabling us to date it more precisely; lopment shown in the script, we cannot nth century. This makes it the earliest
ocument is in Sanskrit and consists of tatilakā metres. The orthography and ltless if we leave out of consideration the evidently was put in to make up the tre. V−
interest. The record merely states the rit he has gained, evidently by making ay become a Buddha in the future for The Bodhisattva ideal thus extolled and perhaps justify us in believing that its

Page 206


Page 207
Epigraph a Zeylanica
Kuccaveli
 

Pfaff f.
WW WWW.
Rock. Inscription

Page 208
No. 13) KUCCAWELI ROC
TEX
A nena duhkharin vya punyena lokasya suk dāturn prabhurajanm sadā ksamāvī karuņā Puņyena mārauV dos jitvā parānin samadhi Sarhsara-parinka-visai
-marttarin jaganamar
TRANS,
Verse 1. By this merit, may I b relieve all the suffering of the world a humanity. May I also always) be full
Verse 2. By this merit, may I v. and having attained to that supreme stat of great compassion, deliver suffering hu samsāra.
Metre Up Metre Vas
WOL. I.

K-INSCRIPTION I61
T.
panīya sarvvarin
米 harin samagram (*) nani janmani syānih nvito ham (*) sa ripun anena gamya jinendratārih tām (’) s "adaahaméuddhareyana mahā-karuņā-kareņa (*) *
ATION.
e able, in every succeeding rebirth, to nd to bestow complete happiness on of forbearance and compassion.
anduish the foes, Mara ... ... ... and sin; e of Buddhahood, may I, with my hand manity from the extensive quagmire of
ziāti. antatlakā.

Page 209
I 62 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 14. ROCK INSCRIPTION
(A. S. I.
By S. PA
Epigraphical Assistant to the
HIS inscription is engraved on a
Kayinattamavava, in the Uddiy. Province. It consists of only two line Below the last letter of the record, the letters, which are in an excellent stal and measure, on an average, 3 inches stands for the auspicious word sida/ham, as a punctuation mark. The hi in the arm not being carried as high as it is second century). The record belongs to to the Ekadoraya monastery. The obj record is placed on the embankment of t itself. The identity of the king and o discussed in the next article on the Vihi
TE
1 Si || Sabaraje Ek
2 -hi biku sagahzata
RANS
Hail! King Saba gave to the co (Ekadvaraka) monastery.
See Plate No.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
AT PAHALA KAYINĀTTAMA.
No. 424.)
RAN.A.WITAN A.
Archaeological Commissioner.
rock on the embankment of the Pahala ankulam Korale of the North-Central 's and covers an area of 4 feet by I foot. re is a representation of a scythe. The e of preservation, are boldly engraved; in height. After the symbol si, which there is a vertical stroke (danda) used second line is badly formed; the right in the standard type of this period (the a king named Saba and registers a grant ect of the grant is not stated; but as the he tank, it is obvious that it was the tank f the monastery mentioned here will be iregala inscriptions.
XT.
kadoraya viharaya dine n*)
CATION.
ngregation of monks at the Ekadoraya
13, facing p. I65.

Page 210
NO. 15 ROCK INSCRIPTIONS
No. 15. TWO ROCK INSCRI (4. S. V., Nos
By S. PARA
Epigraphical Assistant to the
BOUT two and a half miles to
(F IO/32), in the Uddiyankulam K and to the east of the village named marking the site of an ancient monast skirting the southern end of a range ( site, which is only two miles to the sout the preceding article, is overgrown with Viharegala. The two inscriptions dealt flat surface of one of the rocks at the pla
They have been examined by Di Inscriptions of Ceylon as Nos. II and II the name Mahakalagamahinna, in the
Survey of Ceylon for 1893, p. 7.
INSCRIPT
This record covers an area of 7 ft. the last one containing only two letters and the letters boldly and beautifully
Wiharagala, 2 miles west of Galenbindunuw where it joins the Sipukulama road. Two inscripti which, curiously enough, the first syllable is omitt genealogy. The tank mentioned in both inscription allusion to Pabbatiramaya wihare (A. I. C., p. 28).
Mahakalegamahinna: Two miles from Gal clear signs of the former existence of a large mona pillars of a vihara and other sites of buildings. Th inscriptions) legible throughout. The inscriptions
*va (Gajabāhu I).

S AT VI HAREGALA I 63
PTIONS AT WIHARE GALA.
i. 425-426.)
NAVITANA.
Archaeological Commissioner.
the north-west of Galenbifidunuvava Corale of the North Central Province, Mahakalagama, there are some ruins ery on an expanse of low, flat rocks of hills known as Puliyankulam. The h of Pahala Kayināțțama mentioned in jungle and is known to the villagers as with in this paper are inscribed on the
CC. i, Müller and included in his Ancient ''. They have also been noticed, under
4nnual Aeport of the Archaeological
ON No. 1.
by 2 ft. 5 in., and consists of four lines; The rock has been dressed smooth engraved within an outline framing.
'aewa on the 20th mile of the eastern minor road ons, the first bears the name of King Wasabha, of ed; the second that of Gajabahu, with the usual ns is the Uppaladoniya tank and there is also made
enbindunuveva. On the reach of flattish rock are stery —“ Chakadaraka vihara ” a breached dagaba, here is an inscription of eight lines (in reality two Delong to “ Wasaba Raja ’ and his son (sic) Gamingi
Y 2

Page 211
I б4 EPIGRAPHIA
Excepting for two or three letters, th preservation.
The letters, on an average, are fou southern variety of the Brahmi alphabe and contain no abnormal forms. How sidha (line I), is very similar to da ; and
As regards grammar, the words furnish us with two uncommon inflexio first form is completely preserved; it b away at the end of the word. In that word occurring in line 3. If safehi is t as it suits the syntax-it should be taker safa (cf. Vedic śateỏ/ài%, Pãli sa/e/?). T plural of the same stem (Skt. Sated/liyah). adding the particle ata after the genitive Sinhalese, to express the price for whi expense of getting a task done. Com mať vikinä tibu (* which Mihind had sold a tenth-century inscription at Appaval dahasaka ta gat saluava ( the shawl bough dahayaka ta karaviā väglaya (* work done : that in the older synthetic stage of the lar tion. In the language of this period, th by the analytical method above referred the true dative is found in an inscription gala'. And this record now furnishes us It is noteworthy that this termination, second century, had already disappeared The record belongs to the reign c identified, for reasons given in the se (circa I I 8-I 24 A. D.). The contents tell i Uppaladonika to the monks of the Eka
This case can be used wherever * See above p. 153.

Z EYLAN ICA VOL. III
epigraph is in an excellent state of
inches in height. They belong to the
of the first and second centuries A. D. ever, it may be remarked that d'ha in d/ha in line 3 is written with a flourish. Sate/it in line 2, and satchiya in line 3 ial forms. It is doubtful whether the 2ing possible that a ya has been worn ase, it is identical with the form of the he correct reading-which is probable as the instrumental plural of the stem he form satehiya points to the dative
This case, in its new form made by
, is used, in the mediaeval and modern ch a thing is bought or sold and the pare the phrase Mi/ind at kalaidaĂat to me for eight kalaidas) occurring in a and such expressions as Aka/havauu. t for thousand Aahavaunts") and rufiyal for ten rupees). Therefore, it is likely nguage, too, the dative had this applicae dative sense is commonly expressed to; but the Sanskritic termination of of Bhatika Abhaya at Molahitiyavele with the plural form of the same case. though preserved in Sinhalese of the from Pāli as well as in the Prakrits. f a king named Saba, who has been quel, with Subha of the chronicles s that the king granted a tank named lvara monastery.
e preposition 'for' is appropriate.

Page 212


Page 213
Epigraphia Zeylan ico.
 

Pg 3,
WùW. ዘዘ.
■■■■
tuttiiņus, bloqua su uondissu I sɔɔsi

Page 214
NO. 15) ROCK-INSCRIPTION
TEX
Sidha * : Sabaraje Ekad -takara karavaya Upalad kiniya paca-satehiya pasu dine o
:
TRANSI
Hail! King saba constructed the Sa and, having bought the Upaladonika t and having removed the silt by spendin to the confraternity of monks.
INSCRIPT
This is engraved immediately belov 7 ft. by 3 ft. It has not been executed the rock is undressed, and the letters sh preserved and the concluding sentence of are somewhat smaller than those of No. 1 from each other by a period of about difference in the form of the script.
The orthography calls for no re phrase Sadarafaha dinaea, we have an the sense of the instrumental expressi
Mtiller's text runs: (1) Siddham. Wals: karavaya upaladonika wawi paca sahasa; (3) kini (4) nawasa. -
* A short horizontal stroke resembling the me significance, see E.Z., Vol. I, p. 21. There are als
Müller reads this as Cakadaraka, and Bell, It will be seen by comparing it with ca in ll. 2 and 3
A letter might have been worn away here.
* After dine there are three more symbols which opposite direction.
Mtiller's translation reads: Hail! King W Cakkadharaka wihara and at the Uppaladoniya tank to the priesthood.

S AT WIHAREGALA I 65
T. l.
orika o-Viharahi pohaOnika-vavi pacasate(hi) | ovaya biku-sagah2ataya
ATIONo.
bbath-hall at the Ekadorika Monastery; ank for five hundred pieces of money g another five hundred, gave the same
ION NO. 2.
v the first one and occupies an area of with so much care as the preceding; hallow. Consequently, it is not so well the record is fragmentary. The letters
Though the two records are separated half a century, there is no appreciable
'marks. As regards grammar, in the example of the genitive being used in ng the agent. The record is one of
ba raja Cakadaraka Wilharahi papa; (2) takara ya paca satehiya pasu navaya bikusaga hațaya ;
'dial vowel sign for a is attached to dha. For its
o two dots used as punctuation marks.
too, follows him. The first letter is clearly an e.
that it is not that letter.
appear to be kadavi, inverted and written from the
asabha repaired the dilapidated buildings at the : five thousand karishas and five hundred (he gave)

Page 215
66 EPIGRAPHIA
Gajabahu Gaimani Abhaya : and his stereotyped phrase with which wé are f tells us that the king re-granted the U King Saba, to the Ekadvāra Mohastery
TEX Sidha) Vahabarajaha pute Gamini Aba raje S donika vavi pohatakaral -taya padidine . . .
TRANS
Hail! The son of King Wahaba v Son of (that) King Tisa re-granted the King Saba, to the confraternity of monk. the Sabbath Hall . . . ... in the
REMA
Inscription No. 1, line II] Sabara assuming that the engraver had, by 1 consider this name to be the same as Va inscription which was the subject of subject-matter, is connected with this re in Inscription No. 2 to this king, the na is spelt thus in three different documents a clerical error. In all the inscriptions o Gajabahu I-of which inscription No. 2 invariably spelt Vahaba and not Vasal wrSad/ha, 'bull' and there is no recogn
See Plate No. 13 facing p. 165. Mtiller's tex ۔ Tisarajaha; (2) puti Gamini Abaraji (Wa)saba ra jina pahawaya para sagaha ta padi dina.
2 Miller translates as: Hail! (The grandson) Gamini Abaya, repaired the Uppaladoniya tank whic and gave it to the priesthood.

ZEYLANICA voL. III
genealogy is given though not in the amiliar from his other inscriptions. It ppaladoika tank, originally given by
T. 1.
oute Tisaraje) Tisarajaha
aba rajaha dinaka Upala
ijiņa podavaya biku-sagahza
. Ekadoraya Viharahi . . .
ATION 2.
ras King Tisa. Gamiņi Abaya, the Uppaladonika tank, (first) granted by s, for the purpose of (keeping in repair?)
Ekadoraya Monastery,
RKS.
je: Dr. Müller and Mr. Bell both, mistake, omitted the first syllable va, sabha. But in the Pahala Kayināțțama the preceding article and which, in its 'cord; and in the reference contained me is repeated as Saba. As the name , it is extremely unlikely to have been f Vasabha and in those of his grandson is an example-that monarch's name is ba. This name is derived from Skt. zed phonetical rule by which the first
reads:-Siddham. Wahabarajahi patagapara. . . . . aha dinaka Upala; (3) donika wawi papata kara
f King Wasaba . . . . the son of King Tisa, King h was bestowed (on the temple) by King Wasabha,

Page 216
No. 1 is ROCK-INSCRIPTION
syllable can be elided to get the form Sa it is clear that the donor of the present the second inscription that this grant w the King Saba of this epigraph must b ruler. Of these, the one who is knowr identical in form to Saba, is Subha, the reigned for six years till he, in his turn tents of the inscription also show tha Mahāvamusa are one and the same perso monarch, of the Sabbath Hall of the and the grant, for its benefit, of a tank "Lilydale"), and, we learn from the , Ekadvara Vihara to the east of Anurac are more worthy of our credence than hundred years later and corrupted by nearly a millenium and a half, the corre be taken as Sabha and not Subha.
Line I EAadoria Vihara: A only refer to the site on which it is, sc remains of the ancient Ekad varika Mon It is stated in the Mahavamsa Ziska tha of the Ekadvairika hill to the east of A1 quite well with the situation of Vihareg and, as has already been stated, the ruir two miles in length and rising at its hig This range of hills now called Puliyank rika Mountain. The Mahawanizsa Taka Mountain. Commenting on the fifth chronicle, where it is stated that Ki
* Moz. xxxv, v. 51 f. * Mu. xxxv, v. 58. * For another instance of epigraphical evidenc of a proper name in the MSS. of the Mahavamsa,
“ Anuradhapurato purathima disabhage Eka, ca kāresi. (Mahāvamsa Zikā, p. 472 of the printe

|S AT WIHAREGALA п67
ba occurring in this record. Therefore, grant was not Vasabha. We learn from as confirmed by Gajabahu I; therefore, e one of the predecessors of the former from the chronicles by a name almost usurper who killed Yasalalaka-Tissa and , was deposed by Vasabha. The conut Saba, its author, and Subha of the n. It records the construction, by this Ekadorika (P. Ekadvārika) Monastery named Upaladonika (P. Upfaladonia, (a/havamsa, that King Subha built the thapura. As contemporary documents literary works written more than three a succession of copyists for a period of :ct form of this monarch's name should
s it is obvious that the inscription can the ruins at Viharegala must be the astery founded or patronized by Sabha. t this monastery was situated at the foot nuradhapura. This description agrees ala. It is to the east of Anuradhapura ; ls are at the foot of a range of hills, about ghest point to I, o II I feet above sea-level. ulam, is, therefore, the ancient Ekadvāhas an earlier reference to the Ekadvara verse of the twenty-first chapter of the ng Suratissa built a monastery named
e for the corruption that has crept into the spelling see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 164, n. 8.
vārika pabbala mūle Ekadvāra nāmakai vihārari d edition; comments on Mau, xxxv, v. 58.)

Page 217
I68 I EPIGRAPHIA
Pacinapabbata on a hill called Vang Vanguttara was on the foot-hills of follows that the monastery named Pa built in Ceylon-was not far from Viha Lines I-2) Pohata&ara is a word of the early Christian centuries. It occu (4./.C., No. 5); but has been wrongl appears to translate it by "having st record, he seems to translate the word is also met with in an inscription of Śr been read by Mr. Bell as bahataAara an kārikā, a word found nowhere in the Pā of Pãli tự)osa (/àãgãra (l’inaya I, IO7, ar aposathag'hara. The change of an inter in the dialect of the early inscriptions. for Śrī Megha. The phonetic changes common to call for special remarks.
Line 2 Upaladonika (P. Uppalaa with some degree of certainty. In the inscription on the bund of the Pahala K. to the north of Vihāregala. As the dor which the benefaction was made, are id discussion; and as it is likely that the t far from the latter, the Uppaladonika t same as the modern Pahala Kayināțțar into disrepair in the time of Sabha; and struction must have been some centuries king bought it for five hundred (kaha spending another five hundred.
Line 3 Kiyya = Skt. kruttva f requires the suffix tva to form the geru
Mahavamsa Tika, Colombo edition of 1894, * A rock inscription of a king named Gami vihāra in the Kurunägala district mentions the dona * A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, p. 5o and

ZEYLANI CA (voIL. III
ittara-pabbata, the Scholiast says that he Ekadvarika range. Therefore, it inapabbata-one of the earliest to be egala *. of frequent occurrence in the inscriptions rs in the Ruvanvali Slab of Gajabahu I, I read by Müller as bapatakara. He engthened the faith'. In the present by "dilapidated buildings'. This word imeghavarnna at Debalagala. It has d considered identical with Pali a^osat/ềa i writings. fo/aataara, is a corruption d /O/hammapada Commentary l I, 49) or rocalic ga org/ha to ea is familiar enough Witness Waka for AVāga and Sirilmeka noticed in fohata (for P.Aosatha) are too
'onika) tank admits of being identified preceding article, we have included an ayinattamavava, which is only two miles or in that grant, and the monastery to entical with those of the record under ank granted to the monastery was not ank may reasonably be considered the navava. This tank had already fallen , therefore, the date of its original con
earlier. For, we are informed that the panas ?) and had the silt removed by
om the root krī “to buy ". This root d; but the form einiya points back to
p. 3O2. i Abaya (possibly Gajabahu I) from Periyakadu on of a tank to the Ekadorika Monastery. D. 5, n. 4.

Page 218
No. 15) ROCK-INSCRIPTION
an ungrammatical formation by addi a different class of roots. In the mode are only found with the prefix vi attac modern representative of Ainiya in this
Line 3 APasu = Skt. Asāniešu, P. soil, &c."
[Line 4) After the word dine, with are three more letters, va, da, and Aa, ti intended to be read from the opposi Aadavi, a word which seems identical (i.e. 'cancelled). This might have b forfeited by one of his successors, Va. record which says that the tank was reInscription No. 2, line 3, 5 ina fog phrase satisfactorily; and have taken i expression jina patisatarana kotu freq period. yina may be equivalent to a verbal form from the root butt or bud
Line 4) Aadidine = P. patidinna.
No. 16. A NOTE ON THE
PLATE IN
By S. PAR Epigraphical Assistant to the
N the first volume of the Apigrap, Dr. Wickremasinghe has published a at the so-called Abhayagiri (really t the text is :
1 Santi pa(ncā) śaya(va)nā[h] san Svasti
2 pitā talikkhanti dātave (damayi
WOL. I.

S AT WI HAREGALA Ι69
ng the suffix ya, which appertains to in language, verbs formed from this root hed, e.g. viéuguayi; éinä in vieindi is the record.
añasu, Modern Sinhalese pas. ‘dust, dirt,
which the record comes to a close, there Irned upside down. They are evidently e direction. Seen this way, they read with P. &handabaya 'caused to break een engraved when Sabha's grant was sabha or Tissa, as proved by the next granted by Gajabahu I.
lavaya : I am not able to explain this t to be in some way equivalent to the uently occurring in the records of this P. jinnaka “dilapidated” and poglavaya
“ABHAYAGIRI o COPPER
SCRIPTION.
ANAVITANA
Archaeological Commissioner.
lia Zeydunica (pp. 39-40 and Plate II), inscription on a copper plate discovered he Jetavana) dagdiha. His reading of
ti pārā(tma) vañcanã mātā
kka(marh)

Page 219
I7o EPIGRAPHIA
He considers this to be in mixed Sanski The mother and the father are they v beyond having illusions regarding the s offering up (a course of mortification ?)'.
I read this inscription as :
1 Santi pakkha apathana, santi Svasti
2 pitāca nikkhanti, jātaved
But for one or two clerical errors, Vattaka Jataka; and, therefore, the but in Pāli.
In the syllables from the fourth to th of the first line and the third, fourth, sev the second line, my reading differs from require a few words in explanation.
Line 1 The fourth letter is r A dental m in combination with a palata. later in the same line is not well enough Prof. Lüders, to whom I showed this, als a in column XXIII of plate IV of E compared. The sixth is identical in foi singhe reads as pa. The seventh is clea of this letter given in columns 6 and curve of the twelfth letter is very little to be a ra ; but the reading da is requir considered a cursive form of that lette but enough remains to show that it is to be a.
Line 2) The third letter is read comparision with the tā immediately p letter. It is a ca with the tail written wi it with ca in column 6 of Bihler's p a mui, wrongly written for mi. The sever offa given by Bühler; but is like enoug
1 Should be apatanā. * Should be mt)

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
it and translates it as follows:- Hail! tho keep off the five desires; they are elf. They write this with a view) to
pādā avancanā mātā
a pa) tikkaman
this is identical with the verse of the inscription is not in mixed Sanskrit,
e seventh, and the twelfth and thirteenth enth, eleventh, and twelfth syllables of that of Dr. Wickremasinghe. They
ead by Dr. Wickremasinghe as mca. | is unusual. The syllable ica occurring preserved for purposes of comparison. so read it as AA/a. With the fifth letter, bühler's Indische Palaiographie may be m with the third which Dr. Wickrematly a that, if we compare it with specimens II of Bihler's plate V. The convex developed, and it appears at first sight ed by the context and it ought to be The thirteenth is badly preserved; identical with the fifth; and ought
in the published version as ta ; but a receding it shows that it is a different h a flourish as will be seen on comparing ate V. The next syllable is clearly th letter is unlike any of the specimens h to be taken as a variant form of that
khantā. Vātaka i, p. 2 4.

Page 220
No. 16) THE “ AB HAYAGIRI ’ COP
letter. It cannot be da as it is different line. The eleventh is badly preserve in size than the other specimens of that For the twelfth letter read ås ti, compar We do not know whether this co a Buddhist pilgrim from North India or with the Nagari script. This alphabet two or three metal plaques, and many c was also adopted for coin legends about be, this is the only known instance of its in mediaeval times. The peculiar form due to the fact that the scribe was imp the orthographical errors noticed may generally used for that language.
The verse itself was uttered by the the jungle fire was advancing to swallow had fled. As soon as this was uttered and it is said that the scene of this ha that destructive element till the end accounted one of the five great mir is, therefore, easy to understand that til fit subject to be engraved on copper anc have been used as a charm against fire.
Lord Chalmers renders this verse i
'With wings that fly not, Forsaken by my parents, Wherefore I conjure thee, PrimaevalJātaveda, turn
Vātaka, transla

PER PLATE INSCRIPTION 17
from that letter occurring in the first d, but is clearly enough a pa, smaller letter occurring elsewhere in the record. e Bühler, plate V, column XVI. pper plate was the votive offering of pf a Ceylon devotee who was acquainted has been used in two stone inscriptions, lay votive tablets found in Ceylon. It the tenth century. However that may ; being used for writing the Pāli language ation of some of the letters was probably 2rfectly acquainted with this script and be due to writing Pali in a script not
Bodhisattva, then born as a quail, when t him, and when his father and mother , the progress of the fire was checked; uppening is immune from the perils of of the present aeon. This incident is acles in the Bodhisattva's career. It his stanza should have been considered used as a votive offering. It may also
nto English by the following lines: feet that walk not yet,
here I lie
dread Lord of fire,
go back!'
ion, vol. i. p. 90.

Page 221
п 72 EPIGRAPHI
No. 17. TÖN I GALA OF THE THIRD YEAR By S. PA BOUT half a mile to the north of from Vavuniya to Horov upotana, Northern and North-Central Province. South division of the former province, known as Tonigala or Nagaragala on stufa built of rubble. This has been during recent times and now consists of On this rock are two inscriptions; on mound, is the record now under discus; the east, is fragmentary or unfinished a Šrīmeghavarņņa, son of Mahāsena o.
This epigraph has been known to of over four decades. Mr. Henry Park and interesting rock inscription of Megh: Maniärkulam tank''. In 1892, this ins Wickremasinghe, then Assistant to the two records from this place are included tions contained in the Annual Report c for that year. A very accurate eye-c
Strictly speaking, the name Tönigala is app North-Central Province, about one-eighth of a m (T. G.Frof. P. doni) means “a boat' or 'a trough; boat-shaped water-holes which are to be seen there the dry regions of Ceylon, the word Tönigala is f present instance there are three other Tonigalas v best known is the Tonigala in the Puttalam Distri place have been published as No. 1 of Müller's Province, one in the Māminiyā Kõraļē and the si Report for 1892, says that the site of the prese Ratemahatmaya of Kilakkumalai South informed I gala owes its origin to the inscription itself; ancie to be in the Nagari script.
* This records reads: Puvaya Mahasena Ma. jaha. . . . . . .
* See Lewis's Vanni Manual, p. 33. Mani; A. S. C. Annual Report for 1892, pp. 6 and

A ZEYLANICA [voL. III
ROCK INSCRIPTION OF SRIMEGHAVARNNA.
RAN.A.WITANA.
the sixth mile post on the minor road just by the boundary line between the , but included within the Kilakkumalai there is a low flat hummock of gneiss which are to be seen the ruins of a small dug into, probably by treasure seekers, nothing but a shapeless mass of debris. e, about eight feet to the south of the sion, the other, some twenty-five feet to nd contains only the name of the king,
the antiquarians of Ceylon for a period er, writing in 1886, refers to it as "a fine avaņņa Abhaya II (3o2-3o A. D.) near the scription was copied by Dr. D. M. de Z. Archaeological Commissioner; and the as NoS. 34 and 35 in the list of inscripof the Archaeological Survey of Ceylon opy, prepared under the supervision of
icable to a rock, within the Kuficuttu Körale of the le to the east of the site of the inscription. Toni and the name is given to this rock on account of some
As such water-holes are very common on rocks in requently met with as a pìace name. Besides the here ancient inscriptions are found. Of these, the ct (F 22/35), the Brahmi inscriptions from which A. A. C. The other two are in the North-Central :cond in Tamankaduva. Mr. Bell, in his Annual ht inscription is in the Kuficuttu Korale; but the he that it is within his district. The name Nagarant writings on rock being believed by the villagers
haraja Abayaha puta Sarimeikavaņa Abaya Mahara
rkulam is a tank near Tonigala. 8.

Page 222
NO. 17) TÔNIGALA ROC
Mr. Bell in 1894, is also preserved ar Survey. But, beyond ascertaining th; varnna, no attempt has been made by any the proper interpretation of this docume The rock surface has not been made and, in consequence of this, the engrave are unsuitable for writing upon. Henc of irregular dimensions and the lines no I-4, are each 93 ft. in length; lines 5 line 17, consisting of only eight letters, the last line measures I o ft. The lette. those in the first four or five lines are ( the record. The first twelve lines are i last five lines are somewhat weatherwor in line 13, the entire record can be read The script belongs to the latter h many points in which the present recor standard at that period. The letters us assuming rounded forms; but in this angular. In the vertical strokes of the for u, the upward curve which is univers is not seen here. The vowel , which i. of the early centuries of the Christian e ment and is written here in more than ( at is of an elongated form and is disting towards the right. E differs from va on bar at the top. Two forms of the lett letter occurring in line 3, the left arm cul letter occurring in line I and elsewheres and is identical in form with the seconc fa is preserved in this record; whereas curvilinear in form E. So far as I know, of a dha L. occurring in the writing of Ce to the left from the centre of the upright duced to differentiate this letter from the a horizontal stroke at the top, assumed from the former letter. In the script of

K INSCRIPTION 173
long the records of the Archaeological t it belongs to the reign of Srimeghaof the above-mentioned scholars tewards 1t. smooth before the writing was executed; r has avoided such parts of the rock as , the area occupied by the inscription is of a uniform length. The longest lines, -16 are on an average 7 ft. long; and 2 ft. The inscription from the first to cs are, on an average, 3 in. in height; but of a larger size than those in the rest of in an excellent state of preservation; the n; but with the exception of a few letters with certainty. alf of the fourth century; but there are 'd shows deviations from the prevailing ed in Ceylon at that time were gradually inscription, they, as a general rule, are letters a, e, r and the medial vowel sign al in the second- and third-century script s not a very common letter in the script ra, has undergone considerable developpne type (see ll. 5-6, and 8-14). Initial guishable from ra only by a slight curve ly by the absence of the short horizontal er ga are found; in the symbol for that oves inwards to the right; while the same has a short horizontal stroke at this point l-century symbol. The archaic angular in other inscriptions of the period, it is his record furnishes the earliest instance ylon. A short horizontal stroke extends stroke of ua. This was evidently intro: dental na which, owing to its developing a form which was hardly distinguishable the fifth and sixth centuries, this central

Page 223
I 74 EPIGRAPHIA
stroke has been extended to the right. evolution from the symbol noticed here, or thereabouts; and the ma of the eighth type of the modern symbol, can be traced in the Ruvanvalisaya pillar inscription record, the differentiation of gua from ma of the top bar to the right and left of the illustrations will elucidate the developm B.C. to the ninth century A.D. and the in
Pre-Christian script First to third centuries A. D. Tonigala inscription Fifth and sixth centuries. Ruvanvalisāya inscription of B Aa of the eighth and ninth ce.
The letter ta, too, is of a distinc developed as early as the second centu short horizontal strokes at the upper ar occurring in line I has the two lower letter occurring elsewhere in the record the medial vowel signs, only that for others are practically identical with the lines. A comparison of this script with India shows that the Sinhalese were writing.
This inscription is one of the longes present era, and contains a large numb ments of the period. It also introduc phonetic changes as well as nominal an
Phonology: Vowel Changes : As usual in the early Sinhalese ( shortened. For example, Mahasena raja and māsa to masa.
4 followed by an i or the semivo e. g. legitaka for Skt. lastighitaka, vedha
1 E. Z., Vo

ZEYLANICA [vоL. пІ.
This form of na, which was the necessary ecame obsolete after the seventh century and ninth centuries, which was the protoback to the form of that letter occurring of the reign of Buddhadasa. In that has been effected by the curving down central upright stroke. The following int of this letter from the second century luence that na had on this development.
na I na L
на L па Т.
na H na I
na E nua IC uddhadāsa hua T ma nturies (NA) tly archaic type; the loop which was ry being not seen here. In na, the two ld lower ends are of equal length. Asa angles rounded, in contrast to the same where these two angles are sharp. Of i shows any sign of development; the second-century forms and avoid curved that of the contemporary inscriptions in sonservative as regards their system of
it belonging to the early centuries of the *r of words not known from other docues us to many interesting examples of i verbal forms.
lialect, long vowels are, almost always, becomes Mahasena, rafan changes to
wel y in the next syllable changes to e, for P. vaạddhi (Skt. vrddhi), peni for P.
. III, p. I 2 I.

Page 224
No. 17 TONIGALA ROC
pźduita, gena for Pkt. gauhiya, ameti for P. visati, thea in the second syllable has of that vowel in the first syllable. A c vowely, e.g. siya for Skt. swayan, P. sa intermediate form *mayu). 4 followed changes to o, e.g. lona for Skt. lavana, of initial a is noticed in Aimiya for akin, this phonetic change in the later langua mat far anat (Skt. amanta), ya for Skt. a I changes to a in sari for P. siri example of this change occurs in a six where gari has been used for Skt. giri. first syllable followed by a in the second ( Metathesis of i and a is noticed in bayali for P.pitaka. U changes to i in miliya f to the influence of the following svaradha we have an instance of e changing to i.
Consonants : Intervocalic surds i When such mute is an aspirated one, t takes its place, e.g. nakara for Skt. nag Intervocalicig, t and dh change to for Skt. paruwata and miya for Skt. ma to the influence of an r or r either pre for Skt. varttavå or varttave, veda for Skt. arttham and kotu for Skt. kritvā. ] Ảavana, the Sinhalese follows the Pãli.
T changes to din behada for P. pil common in every stage of the Sinhales present day, is illustrated by several exar hasa for Skt. śasya and palaha for P. palā, stilā changes to cita. Vith this compar (Pischel, Grammatié der Prākrit-Sprac occurring in a second-century inscriptio analogous instance. The elision of a wh di for Skt. dadhi. These two words are and show that in the fourth century Sinl great advance. In the second exampl

K INSCRIPTION I75
Skt. amåtya. In visiya for Skt. virisati, been changed to i owing to the influence hanges to i when followed by the semivari, miya for Skt. madhu (through an by the semivowel v in the second syllable kotu for P. katvå (Skt. årtva). Elision iya (Skt. akşayanīya). As examples of ge, the following examples may be cited: as and selu for Skt. acela. and nikata for P. miekhitta. Another th-century inscription from Vessagiriya In the word vahera for P. vihara, i in the hanges to a while the latter changes to e. for P. bidala. A changes to e in pekada or Skt. mulya. This is doubtless owing zéti vowel i. In padiya for Skt. bradeya,
change into the corresponding mutes. he unaspirated mute of the same class ara, meka for Skt. megha.
y, e.g. nyama for Skt. nigama, pavaya tahu. Cerebralization of dentals, owing jeding or following, is noticed in vatavi Skt. vrdahi, vata for Skt. vrtti, ata for in the cerebralization of main dona for Skt.
aka. The change of sa to ha, which is : language from the earliest times to the ples in the present record; for example, a. In citavaya (Mod. Sin. situvā) the root 2 the form cithii in the Prakrit dialects. en, p. 156) Ciracitati for Skt. cirasthiti from Mihintale (A. I. C. No. 20) is an ole syllable occurs in vi for Skt. vrihi and identical in form in the modern language alese, phonetic decay had already made , we ought to postulate an intermediate

Page 225
I76 EPIGRAPHIA
form dayi by the change of the intervo of the vowel a to i.
In ameti for Skt. amaya and maal of samprasarama of ya to i. In a kinly changed to i and the preceding vowel sonants is noticed in ae&ada for P. pital
As regards nominal forms, we stem used as the accusative singular and the instrumental singular ending in eni and the locative singular in hi. In deva the instrumental expressing the agent. of Buddhadasa, I have drawn attention is universal in the modern Sinhalese lan oldest Pāli 1. In the phrase viharahi di is in the locative singular is used in a d phrase would be viharassa dinnaria; and hi in this instance does not denote the l suffix sya into si by samprasarana and the Pāli and the Prakrits the genitive crude form of the stem is used in a locat modern language.
As in other records of the period, document are passive past participles, e etc. In dini, this form is used with gerunds in this record are citavaya, gen goes back to a dative infinitive form o: this mood, which was common in Vedic language, though preserved in the Pali In the conjunction ica for Sanskri less for easier pronunciation. This for isa and the classical Sinhalese ihi. was preserved in the eleventh century forms.
The record is dated in the third ye
o Cf. Mahãduggatassa dārūnam phālistakāle mānito in the Digha Wikāya, i, p. II, 4, and no put
* See above, p. Ioa.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
calic dha to ya to account for the change
2 for Skt. madhya, we notice an example 'a (P. akéhayauīya) the ya has been thus a has been el ided. Metathesis of con
(2. have examples of the crude form of the the nominative singular of neuter nouns; in the word akiniyeni ; the genitive in ha, . yaha, the genitive singular does duty for In my article on the Ruvanalisaya pillar to this function of the genitive case which guage. This feature is also found in the na, the context shows that viharasht which ative sense. The Pãli equivalent of this l it might be possible that the termination ocative; but is a corruption of the genitive then to hii by the change of sa to ha. In does duty for the dative. In divasa, the ive sense, a feature not uncommon in the
the verbal forms most frequent in this examples of which are legita, nikata, dina, the force of a finite verb. Examples of a and Aofu. The form vatavi, perhaps, f the root virt. If so, it is interesting, as , has disappeared in the classical Sanskrit
t ca, an initial t has been inserted, doubtm ica is the prototype of the mediaeval t is noteworthy that the older form ca. dialect, side by side with more developed
ar of Śrīmeghavarņņa, the son of Mahā
in the Dhammapadatthakatha, ii, p. 13o; Rajassa tho in the Majhima Wikaya, ii, p. I 76.

Page 226
Epiரrாரா ஃழோாரா
Tonigala Rock Inscri,
orie arro
கொழும்பு,
 

Fos. III. Pfg. f.
ption of Šrīmeghavarņņa
; ră și făg:
தமிழ்ச்ச%

Page 227


Page 228
No. 17) TÔNIGALA RO(
sena. It is a private document, and the l of dating. It confirms the statement O Mahāsena’s son. Meghavarņņa was emperor Samudragupta and is best k reign the Tooth Relic was brought to is philological; but the contents also economic conditions in Ceylon during certain minister deposited some quan the northern quarter of the city with the unspent and the interest should be util the Yahisapavata monastery during th on the deposited quantity of grain is sp the rate of 5o per cent. per annum in til case of beans. The interest on padd harvests of the year. The record also sions that had to be supplied for the feed to supply the monks with the richest av, the nature of the menu of a well-to-do pe It is noteworthy that among the differ not find a place.
Of the geographical names n was evidently the ancient name of Ton tion.
T 1. Si (*) Puviya Mahasena-mah rajaha cata legi
2. -taka tiņavanaka-vasahin*) Na matanahi siya a
3. -viya 2 kiņiyeni nikata Kadu Sivaya
4. -ha puta-Devayaha Yahisap -sa watawi de hakada dasa ama
5.
udi ica bayali dasa amaņa ica -manaka vi pitadada-hasahi v{ -de-hasahi vedha pacavisiya a . vedha eka amaņa de pekaçdaka
"Journal Asiatique/ WOL. II.

K INSCRIPTION 77
ng's name is introduced only for purposes the chronicles that Šrīmeghavarņņa WaS he contemporary of the great Indian own in history as the monarch in whose Ceylon. The chief interest of the record afford us some information about the the fourth century. It records that a ties of grain and beans with a guild in stipulation that the capital should remain zed for providing meals to the monks of vassa season of every year. The interest ecially mentioned, and this works out at e case of paddy and 25 per cent. in the y was to be collected at three different enumerates the different kinds of proviing of the monks; and as it was customary ailable food, we can learn from this record arson in Ceylon during the fourth century. ent dishes enumerated, fish or meat does
hentioned in the recerd, Yahisapavata igala. Others do not admit of identifica
EXT. arajaha puta Sarimekavaņa-Alba-maha
karahi utarapasahi Kaļahumanaka-niyaoalagaamakehi vasanaka- Ameti-paheja
vaya-nava-vaherakehi dina ariyavaņaka vi ica sa amaņaka
*) Me de hakada dasa ada akala-hasahi vedha manaņaka vi ica me sa amaņaka udihi udi ica dasa amaņaka bayalihi vedha de a
r 19oo, pp. 316 ff., 401 ff.
A a

Page 229
178 EPIGRAPHIA
10. -maņa de pekadaka bayali ica vaya ve
11. -diha geņa tiņada hakata dana12. (pari)kara-yapeni ica di o miya13. palaha-vața ica vețayala ica va 14. miliya padiya ica (*) Meva [ta 15. atovasalhi Nikamaniya-cada pu 16. a)riyavasa karana maha-biku na
17. -va-vaherakahi dini (*)
TRANSI
Lines 1-2 Hail! In the time of umbrella by the great king Sirimekava Sena “.
Lines 2-6 Two haadas (cartloac of audi and ten amauas of beans were capital should neither be spent nor dec member of the Council of Ministers, resi assembly of the merchants' guild at quarter of the city; and were granted vassa in the new monastery of Yahisap: Lines 6-Io) Of the aforesaid two interest at the principal harvest (Aitade harvest and the interest at the interm amanas of paddy. Of the aforesaid six and two beakadas of audi. Of the afore two amamas and two feeadas of beans.
Lines Io— II 4] Of the above-menti unspent and from the interest received, of boiled rice, ataraafa, dishes taken wit
These letters, though not clear enough in th * There is a letter ja written between the lette supplied, the correct reading ought to be bufanatela
* P. Siri Meghavanna Abhaya. * For the interpretation of these terms of capa Modern Sinhalese uidu, a species of fleming

ZEYLANICA (voL. III
Li'l Me wataka-wanahi gahe kiniya cita
rața ica atarakajaka-vața ica atarakajavata peni tila ica bunatela” ica lona ica hera . . ga sara pa . . pacanahi ka) vedhavataka gena vanaya vanaya ņamasa doļasa-paka-divasa sagahata niyata kotu Yahisapavata
ATION
the third year after the raising of the Lņa Aba o son of the great king Maha
ls) and ten amanias of paddy, six amanas deposited with the stipulation that the reased, by Devaya the son of Sivaya, a ding at the village of Kadubala, with the Kalahumana situated in the northern for the purpose of conducting the holy a Vaya.
/ha&adas and ten a manas of paddy, the tạda hasa), the interest at the secondary ediate harvest amount to twenty-five amanas of itali, the interest is one amana said ten a manas of beans, the interest is
oned deposit, the capital should be left the expenses for two and a half ha&adas h atara&afa, curd, honey, Sweets, sesame,
e ink-impression, are visible on the stone. 's bu and na below the line. If this is an omission.
4 P. Mahāsiena. ity see below, p. 183.
a.

Page 230
No. 17 TÔNIGALA RO(
butter (?), salt, green herbs, and turmer monastery, . . .
Lines I4—II 7] [The above) were sapavata so that the interest may be the great community of monks who per
the bright half of the month of Nikamal
REM
Line 1) Puviya. This word occur tions of the third to fifth centuries. As of the king, it has been taken to be a roy or "Senior', deriving it from Skt. pårvå pretation, if it is taken to mean seniority the monarchs of whom it is supposed t kanda inscription we read, puc'aya / acana&a casahi. In this phrase, puzay Tisa the Senior'. But Malu-Tisa was th Naga, and his very name contains the of this fact. The same objection applie as an epithet of Mahasena, as he, too, w already been stated, fuvaya occurs imi details of dates; and as dates, in the ea years, this word precedes the king's na title. The word is never found before duced for the purposes of dating. T their Sanskrit equivalent firvayam, ar tions of India; but with this difference word in question comes before the detai after and is introduced by the pronoun tion No. 15 from Nasik has Adhiras mharbaéhe chothe 4 diwasa trayadasa II,
A.S. C. Sarenth Progress Report, pp. 48 a
For purposes of comparison, I give ext puz'aya in addition to those quoted above: An ir maka Mahasena Maharaja puta Sarimekavana . cada puna masa, etc. The Habarana inscription (A mentioning a king's name. An inscription at A legitaka dasa avanaka vasahi Vesaka cada punanas

K INSCRIPTION I79
c should be given at the refectory of the
granted to the new monastery at Yahitaken and appropriated for the use of orm the holy vassa on the twelfth day of iya in every succeeding rainy season.
ARKS.
s before the regnal date in many inscripit occurs immediately preceding the name l epithet and has been rendered 'Elder' va or bizrvafa . According to this interof birth, it is quite inappropriate to both have been a title. In the TammanneMalu- Zisa maharajaha cata lagita sata a Malu- 7isa has been translated “Malule younger of the two sons of Mahallaka word malu (younger brother) indicative es, if óuviya of the present record is taken as the younger of two brothers. AS has mediately before the enumeration of the rly inscriptions, are invariably in regnal me, thereby making it appear as a royal the name of a king when it is not introhe Prakrit words buivaya and buivaya or e found similarly used in the early inscripthat, whereas, in Ceylon inscriptions, the ls of the date, in Indian records it is used etaya or elasyania. For instance, inscrip%Esvara-semasya samvatsare mavame ... . . . ya buvaya. In the ninth year of
d 55. * Ibid., p. 47. acts from other inscriptions containing the word scription at Kāraňbagala reads: puvaya Mapuru. . raja apayaha . . . visila wanaka vasahi Bagu .I.C., No. 6 I) has puwaya sa avanaka wasahi without innaväțumagala reads: puvaya Alsaha sena maha . . . a dasapaka divasa.
A a 2

Page 231
18O EPIGRAPHIA
king Isvarasena, the Abhira ... on the -fortnight of summer, on the above. we read, Raio Vasit hiputasa sami Sëri 4 divase . . . ediva fluvaya, etc. “On th winter, in the year 2 of the king, the above...'. Inscription No. 14 of Kar Sāmistribulumā visa savac//are satame I elaya puvaya. In the seventh-7th son of Vāsițhi, in the fifth-5th-—fortni, the above. . .''. In a Sarnath inscri Maharafasya Aanish&asya Sari be 3 Maharaja Kanishka, the 3rd (month) specified as) above“. Different variat inscription from Mathura published in elaya flu vage, its Prakrit variants and it occurring in the extracts quoted and in been rendered 'this above and the interpretation is quite natural as, in the its variants always follow the date. Bu place the word puvaya or buwiya before interpretation does not seem to be tena Mathura substitute the phrase asma és would have elasya fluvaya . An inscri has asmin divase in the corresponding Nagari in Rajputana, quoted by Prof. varsa-satesu ekā šīty2utaresveasyām A. Sukla-faicamyam ". In this inscriptic enumeration of the years in words but proving that the rendering of that wor tion, in some inscriptions, of ksuna " mo that the latter word, too, must be of kir as "date' or "time, it suits all the di analegy with the Indian records, it ou
* Ep. Ind, vol. viii, pp. 88-9. 2 Idi * Ibid., vol. viii, p. I 76. Ibid., v
Bhandarkar Memorial Volume, p. 192. P. from that adopted here.

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
thirteenth-I3th-day of the fourth-4th In inscription No. 25 from the same place, -Pullumāisa saminvachhare 2 hemanta pakhe e 6th (or 8th) day of the 4th fortnight of Lord Siri Pullumāi, son of Vāsithi, on the le contains the phrase Aviio Vasithfutasa 7 gimha fak/he fachame 5 divase fathame -year of the king lord Siri Pullumāyi, ght of summer, on the first-Ist-day, on otion of Kanishka, the date is given as di 22 etaye Abūrvaye. “ In the 3rd year of of winter, the 22nd day, on this (date ions of the word are found in the Jain n /Ep. /nad. vol. ii, p. I 95 ff. The words 's Sanskrit equivalent etasyan piirvayam, various other published inscriptions have word date" understood. This mode of Indian inscriptions, the word puvaya and t, since the Ceylon inscriptions invariably the words expressing the date, the above ble. Some of the Jain inscriptions from une in the place where other inscriptions ption on an image pedestal from Mathura position. A part of an inscription from D. R. Bhandakar, reads: Artesu catursu Mālava-fóūrvvāyām 4 oo &o I Kārttikain, the word burvivayan occurs after the before the other details of the date, thus d by 'above is not valid. The substitument' and divasa “ day” for puvaya shows dred meaning. If we interpret the word fferent contexts in which it occurs. By ight to be considered that puziya in our
l., vol. viii, pp. 94-5. . Ibid., vol. vii, p. 61. ol. ii, p. 2o2-3. Ibid, vol. xix, p. 97. of. Bhandarkar's interpretation of purviva is different

Page 232
No. 17) TÔNIGALA ROC
record is in the genitive or locative ca Though its meaning is beyond doubt, i the word. In my opinion, it has no connex Perhaps butta or fluvi was a Prakrit forn was iater Sankt itized into óūrvvā.
[Line 2) 7 iuuavanaka. Modern Sin records as acana&a. Mudaliyar B. Gu Skt. åøanna .
Line 2) Wiyamatanahi. Wiyam town' or guild”. Cf. Sin. niyamdețu, f P. magamagama. Zana, of which tanah, derived from Skt. stååna place and word to which it is suffixed, yery much is used in Tamil, or it may represent being elided for the purposes of euph latter alternative in my translation. I the word atana occurs after a village 1 South Indian inscriptions, of village the donations for charitable purposes inscription shows that this practice pre that for which evidence is available i informs us that there was a market town area included within the city of Anuradh, at Labuatabáñdigala, which begins Aa mata mahi, shows that a similiar market east. Perhaps, there were such nigama, area. In ancient India, the capital cit nigamas or market towns close to the magga yataka, it is said that the city four directions. The advāragāmas, ment zaniisa, seem to have been of a similar cl Line 2] Siya (P. sayani) is used re cance, is used in Tamil.
(Line 3 4 ciya24ini yeni, the inst
A. S. C. Seventh Progress * Дбid, p. 47.
Mookerji, Local Governme

K INSCRIPTION I8
use and that the stem is buivi or buiva. t is difficult to suggest an etymology of ion with Skt. Øürvva, meaning before". n of the Skt. word barvvan (period) and
halese tunvana. Vana &a occurs in earlier nasekera takes this to be a derivative of
is derived from P. nigama "a market or P. nigama felthaea and niyamgama for i is the locative singular, may be either used to indicate the locative case of the in the same way as idat/i/ in the place Skt. asthana, “assembly', the initial a onic cembination. I have adopted the in an inscription at Tammannekanda', name; many instances are known from assemblies acting as local banks; and being deposited with them. This availed in Ceylon at an earlier date than n South India. The present record h called Kalahumana in the north of the apura. An unpublished rock inscription karahi palinapasahi Mahatubaka niyatown named Mahatubaka existed in the , in the west and south of the municipal y of a country seems to have had four four principal gates. In the Maha Umof Mithila had four such suburbs in the ioned in the tenth chapter of the Mahi
hara,Cter.
flexively just as tām, of the same signifi
rumental singular of aviya-akiniya (Skt.
Keport, p. 48, n. 9.
nt in Ancient India, p. I22.

Page 233
I82 EPIGRAPHIA
auyaya aasayanaya). Compare the tern /nad. vol. xv, p. I 3 I n. 8).
Line 3 Mikata = Skt. nihksipta, Aatha (p. 148 of the P.T.S. edition) the v this inscription.
Line 3 Paheja. This appears t In a fragmentary inscription at Puvara: persons named Saga Paheja and Paheja tion of Skt. pårsadya (P. parisajja) thr would mean 'Councillor.
(Lines 4-5] Ariyawasa watawi. Si of the period. In the inscription at Lab the phrase ariyazasa vatataya. An insc Province has aryavasa vata kotu and kanda in the same province contains the contexts in which these phrases occur in they must be of the same significance as Hence, vatavi is equivalent in meaning ti ing) or karanaka koțu (for the purpose taken as dative infinitive of the Sinhales Ariyavasa may be derived from F The first of these means "holy dwelling in the context in which it is used in the occurs in the 38th verse of the 36th cha thathāne Laměādīóe “khile pi ca danava "For the occasions when the Ariyavarih island a regular giving of alms, from 1 Geiger thinks that the ariyavariasa menti ing the life-histories of men eminent in t also testifies to the fact that a sermon ca a year in some monasteries of Ceylon. that book, we read: Sihadadife Mahd pivihāro nāma ahosi. Tāsmimin kāle a/ammadesanā bavattati’. (In Mahāgā monastery, named Mahavapi, which was
Mahavamsa, Geiger's t Rasauahini, Colombo e

ZEYLANICA voL. III
aÁsayanzvi in Indian inscriptions (Af).
P. mike hitta. In the Aetavatthuathalord is found used in the same sense as in
O be a title rather than a proper name. ankulam near Mihintale we read of two
Sivaya. Aaheja is probably a corruppugh a Prakrit form fasalfa. Thus, it
milar phrases occur in many inscriptions uatabaidigala, mentioned above, occurs ription from Badagiriya in the Southern a record from a place named Burutanphrase ariya vasa karamaka kostu. The the three inscriptions quoted show that ariyavasa vafavi of the present record. O vatataya (for the purpose of maintain: of performing). Vatavi, therefore, is e form of the Skt. root vrt. ’. ariyavāsa, ariyavamiasa, or ariyavassa. g' and this meaning is scarcely suitable present record. The word ariyavamsa pter of the Mahavamsa, Ariyavariasabattamin batt/haphesi saada/hamme gāravena so. sa was read he decreed over the whole everence to the true doctrine.' Prof. oned in this stanza was a book containhe Buddhist Church. The Rasavahanz tled the ariyavaniasa was delivered once In the third story of the second part of gāme aneka-6/i&&/-satāvāso Mahāvātattha anusaminvaccharamin ariyavaminsana in the island of Ceylon, there was a the dwelling-place of many hundreds of
’anslation, p. 258, n. 6. lition of 1899, p. 4.

Page 234
Eugraphiா ஃழான
Tonigalal Rock Insc
3r r
 

Fol. IV, PVI fa 7,
ription of Šrimeghavarņņa
" , "r":'ja f: I fixar
தமிழ்ச்சஆ

Page 235


Page 236
No. 17 TONIGALA ROCF
monks. At that time, the religious di delivered there every year'.) According publicly read once every year; and o' ariyata sa ceremony was performed at t year during the rainy season. The verb is in agreement with pawat tatt used in th: line 16, the verb Aarana occurring after recital of a sacred text is meant. Beside the ariyavasa ceremony was performed b recital of the sacred text would necessari We have now to consider the third pri Pãli, the word 2/assa means rain, and i connoting the annual retreat of the mor arjavasa is considered a derivative of would mean "the holy vassa (retreat)'. It is used here, though the verb karana til appropriate. ۔
Line 5. Aakada. This word is deriv, a cart; but also has the secondary m much as would be contained in one cart lese yahala or yala ; for, the phrase sa Yataa I, 467 has been rendered dasa & translation of that work. Not only in m words are identical. By the change of i. of the two consonants h and y, ha&ada Burutankanda inscription of about the fií further corruption of yahada, is found Appävala given below. Valia is anoth as sakata. It may be convenient to dea occurring in this inscription. Sakata w measurement with which we are familiar
In the Calcutta Bairat Inscription, Asoka ret monks. Among these occurs one named Ariyavan a section of the Sangiti Suttanta of the Digha Nikay 28. But the Ariyavarinsa mentioned in Ceylon wr these two, as the above quoted story of the Rasava two texts identified with Asoka's Ariyavathsa, have
* Sinhalese Vātaka, Colombo, I924, p. 275.

... INSCRIPTION Ι83
course named the Ariyavarinsa was to this statement, the Ariyavarihsa was ur inscription also tells us that the he Yahisapavata monastery once every 'afavi occurring after ariyaasa in line 4 s connexion in the Rasava/iini. But in ariyavasa is inappropriate if the public s, it is mentioned in the same place that. y the whole congregation; whereas the ly have been done by one single monk. oposed derivation from ariyavassa. In s very often used in a secondary sense ks during the rainy season. If vasa in Pāli vassa used in this sense, the word I is probably in this sense that ari y'awasa hat follows it does not seem to be quite
ed from P. sakata which originally meant eaning of a measure of capacity, i.e. as oad. Sakața is the same as the SinhaAata sahassa mattan occurring in the vada in the fourteenth-century Sinhalese leaning, but etymologically, too, the two Intervocalic k to y and by the metathesis changes to yahada, a form found in the th or sixth century. The form ya/ada, a
in the tenth-century inscription from *r word which has the same significance l here with the other terms of capacity as the highest term in this system of from Pali writings. It was divided into
ommends six specified texts for the study of the sa. This has been identified by Rhys Davids with a and by D. R. Bhandarkar with the Anguttara II, tings seems to have been different from either of hini tells us that it had a midanakatha, whereas the Lo such section.

Page 237
I84 EPIGRAPH HA
twenty ammamas, a word occurring in T as amataua and in the present record as also the meaning of "a trough and measure was originally as much as cou storing grains, &c. According to the an amuna is subdivided into four fifa, inscription is be&ada (l. 9). This seems t which is used in the (Pesavatt/7/aff/ha Aa city. The metathesis ef consonants was doubtless caused by the analogy o been constantly associated. The mo through an intermediate form *pey'ala. transformed to bila; namely, the chal familiar enough in the Sinhalese langua pitaka was "basket'; and this term, t “ basketful ’just as sakața originally mea These three terms are instructive as to 1 used in ancient India and Ceylon had th like grain were bought and sold in such load , a "basketful ', a handful ', &c. precise value at every place and occasio able amount of uncertainty must have When the organization of society was trade, the precise values of these prin dardized and the relation which each C Line 5 V = Skt. vr7hi, P. vååå Line 6] Udi is the same as th variety of pulses still grown in some vi Line 6 Aayadi occurs in the ci biyadi, both alone and in conjunction wi biyadi. It also occurs in the Eppavala ir
P. T. S. edition, p. 254. done.ht fitakehi m used as a term of grain measurement ın ancient sena IV describes a field as zurihi duzipithaka zutaba
* The word piaka, as is well known, also scriptures.
See below, p. 93.

A ZEYLANICA w (vOIL. III
amil as ammauam, in modern Sinhalese amaua (l. 5). The Pāli word amuma ua has it may be presumed that an ammaua ld be held in a wooden trough used for modern and mediaeval usage in Ceylon, s. The word equivalent to fi/a in our zo have been derived from the Pāli bitaka t'fha as the name of a measure of capanoticed in the change of fifa &a to be&ada f /ia Aada with which this term must have dern word bisa is derived from peakada The phonetic changes by which beada is nge of ka to ya, qda to la and e to ä are age. The original meaning of the word herefore, must have had its origin in a hta' cartload' and am mana "a troughful'. he way in which the measures of capacity eir origin. In primitive times commodities natural terms of measurement as a "cartThese, of course, could not have had the n in which they were used, and a considerprevailed in the transaction of business. more developed, and with the increase of hitive terms of measurement were stanf them bore to the other was fixed.
modern Sinhalese zi "paddy'. e modern Sinhalese nuiat the name ofa llages in Ceylon. assical Sinhalese literature in the form of th mujigu (Skt. mudga) in the word mustscription. I take it as a derivative of P.
vānabhājanehi matāni viya. The word pīlthaka was Endia. An inscription of the Valabhi king Dhruva
(Ind. Ant., vol. xv, p. 34o).
denotes the threefold collection of the Buddhist

Page 238
No. 17) TÔNIGALA ROC
óidlala which occurs in the 7ātaka (IV. 3 as mitaga.
[Lines 7-8) Pita daqda hasa, akala has stands for Pali sassa (Skt. Fasya) and m terms, it becomes apparent that in anc paddy during the year, just as there are to Province where fields are irrigated by m. uncertain rainfall. Of the names of the two can be identified with their modern " out of season) is the crop now known from its fourth-century prototype by the initial vowel a. The yada crop is sown which, for these parts of Ceylon, bring principal harvest of the year in all parts o which is a contraction of ma/aa-/iasa ; an The name corresponding to this in the pi no doubt that the word stands for ma/ha a the principal harvest of the year. I am un and, so far as I have been able to ob trace in the language of the modern a called made in this inscription is still knov and is so called because it intervenes bet least important of the three ; and, in mai altogether neglected. This crop is no cluding the greater part of the low co depends entirely on the rainfall.
[Line 7) Vedha or veda, is derived interest'. The word occurs in several C earlier ones; for instance, in the Labuat: in a record from Kotaveheragala publish vol. iii, p. 2o6. In these two instances, interest on money. The word attam, derived from the same source through
Mr. Codrington informs me that in Jaffna th the one corresponding to the Sinhalese jala is knoy
VOL. III.

K INSCRIPTION I85
2) and is explained by the commentator
l, made hasa. In these three words, hasa eans 'harvest' or 'crop'. From these tent Ceylon there were three crops of -day in the villages of the North-Central ans of tanks and do not depend on the hree crops occurring in this inscription, equivalents. 4 kala (from Skt. aÁkala, as yala. The modern name is derived change of ka to ya and the elision of the at the time of the south-west monsoon S only a small quantity of rain. The f Ceylon is now known as maha, a word d is sown during the north-east monsoon. 'esent inscription is bifadada. There is S its being first mentioned points to it as able to explain the origin of this word; serve, it does not seem to have left any griculturist in Ceylon. The third crop wn as maida ("middle' from Skt. madhya) ween the two major harvests. It is the ly a year when the tanks are not full, is known in many districts of Ceylon, inuntry, where the cultivation of paddy
from Skt. vrdalsti, (P. vagalhi) and means ther records of this period as well as in báñdigala inscription quoted above and 'd by Mr. Bell in the Ceylon Antiquary, the word is used in connexion with the how used at times in the same sense, is Tamil. The word now in ordinary use
principal harvest is known as kila pokam whereas in as strupo kam.
Bb

Page 239
I 86 EPIGRAPHIA
to denote interest is foli which comes The interest on two sha Akadas and ten twenty-five a manas. Therefore, in the f was fifty per cent. per annum; the amo of the year. Whether it was equally greater proportion was collected at the remission was made in the case of the fa settled. Even to-day, among the villa tinues to be the same. The interest on cent. per annum.
Line Io Me ziata&a-zamahi. I P. wutta &am vannani. Me is derived fro) that catasta stands for Skt. tåvatka or by metathesis. If this etymology is ado van in the later Sinhalese language. T whichever interpretation is adopted.
Line Io Galie is taken as a deriv i.e. the deposit accepted by the assembl. [Line Io) Cisavaya = Mod. Sin. sitn in this word see above p. I75.
[Line I I] Genua occurs in the same past participle of the root corresponding t [Line I II) 7 iuaqda. Like Pāli aqdaq half (i.e. half less than three) and not th Line II Lana-vata = P. dana-ve mean not 'alms' in general, as the differ monks are given in detail. The contex 'boiled rice'. A faint trace of the media If this is not a natural crack on the doma-vata which would be the Sinhalese rice". In Pãli cata is used in conjunct tion it is used after such words as ata statement in this record that 2: hakat monks, compare the Ma/havanisa, ch. xl king gave ten ammauas of alms at the M Line I III] Atarakajaka is equiva This word is not given in the dictiona

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
from the Tamil root bodi' to increase'. Imanas i. e. fifty amanas of paddy was th century, the rate of interest on paddy nt being collected during the three crops distributed at all the three crops or a hore important harvest and whether any lure of a crop are points that cannot be ers, the rate of interest on paddy conbeans works out to be twenty-five per
ake vataka-vaua to be an equivalent of n P. ima' this . It may also be possible
P. taiwata/a and has assumed this form pted, the phrase is equivalent to met uzak here is not much difference in the sense
rative of Skt. gra/ya "what is received', S'. lva. About the phonetic changes noticed
: form in the modern language. It is the O Skt.gr/i “to receive’. Cf. Pkt. gam/hiya. Aataya this is taken to mean two and a ree and a half. 'ffan 'alms'. Here the word is used to 2nt constituents of the alms given to the t shows that the word is used to denote i vowel sign for o is noticeable above d. stone the correct reading ought to be form of the Pali odana-zaffaria 'boiled on with dama only; But in this inscriprakajaka, miya, palaha, &c. With the is of boiled rice should be given to the iii, v. 34 where it is said that a certaimr ahāpāļī. ent phonetically to P. antarakhajjaka. ries, but is found in the Sutta Avipata

Page 240
No. 17 TONIGALA ROC
Commentary (P.T.S. edition, p. Io4). F it becomes clear that the autara &haffaik, the morning gruel. The word also occur. ya/aka I, S95. In the last named instan [Lines I II— II 2) Atarakaja-parikara ful. If the present reading is accepta farikahara " requisite'. For this wort I 28, pariwara is substituted in the A/han the two words are synonymous. In t denotes dishes taken with gruel". T seems to have the same connotation. yafani. There is no such form given 'sustenance'. Yafeni, therefore, may
meals'. The whole compound atara "subsidiary dishes taken at ataraeafa '.
(Line I2) Di = Skt. dadhi; Mod. mā. Peyui = P. bhāuita ; Mod. Sin. päiui. taken it to be an earlier form of the wol assuming that the change of the initia been due to the following dentals. A on Line 13) Palaha = P. palasa ; M Preparations made from green herbs f ancient times. In the list of different ar Beggar") for feeding the Buddha, herb. maratnavali, p. 492 and the A/hammapa less an earlier form of vidyala occurring is here equivalent to P. rafana ' dye i substance used in dyeing the robes of also used as an ingredient in making cu less in this respect, as it occurs in comp In the compound critiyala, the second modern language and means "bulbous sanders' and the whole compound wif
āguri pāyelvā amiarakhaja kādi ca khả samulāpivā magarari pavisati.
o Yagum sampadetvà tassa parivàra bhavena
p. 85).

K INSCRIPTION 187
'om the context in which the word occurs, it was a meal taken before noon and after in the Mahavanisa ( ika (p. 375) and the :e, the printed text has amtare &hajakanit. yafeni. The reading parikara is doubtble, barikara may be derived from P. l which occurs in the Digha Wikaya I, lumapadatthakathā (I, 297) showing that ne Vimānavatthu Commentary parivāra herefore, parikara in the present record
Yafeni is phonetically equivalent to P. in the dictionaries, but yafana means be interpreted as 'food', 'dishes' or Aafa-parikarayapent would then mean
Sin. di. Miya = Skt. madhu; Mod. Sin. Aunatela is difficult to explain. I have "d dunted used in the modern language; ul labial to the corresponding dental has a = Skt. Aavama. Iod. Sin, bala, “green herbs or leaves'. ormed an important item in the menu of ticles collected by Mahaduggata ("Great s constituted one item. See Saala/harmadalshakathā (II. I 3 I.) Vețayala is doubtin the Saddharmmaratnavali (p. 37o). It n the Dhammapada Commentary. The Buddhist mendicants is turmeric which is rries. The mention of it here is doubtany with other names of articles of food. member ala is in common use in the roots”. Viti in Sanskrit means * yellow yala would therefore signify “bulbous
dăpietvā yāva majjhantika samayam tena saddhimin
annai ca bhojanam patiyadetva (P. T. S. edition,
Bb 2

Page 241
I88 EPIGRAPHIA
roots (of the colour) of yellow sanders'. of the word found in the Sada/ia7 mania a distinctly more archaic nature than veda Line I4) ///ya = Skt. mäya ; M l'ali saaeya. It occurs in the modern prefix /ba (Skt. pra). /Dataka = Pāli datu (aćanju, Mod. Sin. väedivinu. Vanuaya is the be'. Its origin is perhaps to be traced instead of the correct form (/iai itaya, us which the Sinhalese language had its ori it a collective sense. Such idioms are ve the word nuclares/ii' in a city’ if repeate Line I 5) A tovasa = Pāli autovassa AVika mwa muiya = Mod. Sin. AVikinunu, inscriptions of this period means month. racaada, &c. Its ninth-century form is san,
Puga masa = P. pita masa.
No. 18. TWO INSCRIPTI(
By S. PARA
N the premises of the Archaeological
are two inscribed slabs (4. S. /. Nos named Eppavala in the Korale of the San About slab No. I2O, we find the following Archaeological Survey of Ceylon for the site of an ancient viara overgrown with stone broken in two, with a portion of a w century.
The lower half of this guardstone except for the first two lines which are stone was utilized for its present purpose
* Dharmmaporadipikā, Colom:

ZEYLAN ICA (VOL. III
According to this derivation, the form atnazali (circa thirteenth century) is of yada of the present record. od. Sin. Inisa. Padiya = Skt. Hradeya; Sinhalese phrase diya-yut it minus the a kapii. Vaclavataka = Pali vadd/hió/hiprototype of the Mod. Sin. vania "would to an ungrammatical form *d/havanaya, ed in the ancient colloquial dialect from gin. The repetition of the word gives ry comnon in Sinhalese; for example, l twice would mean in every city. v. Classical Sinhalese äta 'asa. . The word cada (Skt. candra) in the Compare, for example, Baga cada, Bida
ad; Cf. AVikinni Sanual, AM7äidin Samud, &c.
ONS FROM EP PĀVALA.
NAWITANA
Commissioner at Anuradhapura, there Io7 and I2O) brought from a village e name in the North-Central Province. reference in the Annual (Report of the ear 1890, p. 7: Eppawala :-On the jungle, was found an improvised guardorn inscription of the tenth to eleventh
s missing; but the record is complete too weathered to be read. Before the , it seems to have been worn away by
bo edition of I 9 I 5, p. I 92.

Page 242
No. 18) TWO INSCRIPTIONS
some kind of friction and the whole sur preserved fragment measures 22 inches The letters, which are engraved another, are very shallow and the writis The script belongs to the later half of th any remarks Save that the forms being c guish between ba and wa. The 7ta, in lir As regards grammar, the construct cated and the style lacks clearness. Th the subject and it requires a verb in the that in this record we have an example of an official or scholarly document. The rec a gift to the image house and the Bo-tree named Ukunuhusu Kotta. This was m. in land and by depositing two Aadaidas paddy. Two more kalajädas of gold wer curds and honey and for the maintenance
This inscription is of some interest Ceylon during the tenth century. Wear was sold for eight Aadaiidas of gold. A 1 fourth of a kiri (P. ka rīsa) the standard c After the eleventh century, the system of disuse; and in its place was introduced tl of paddy or other grain with which the fie to this method, the terms of capacity sı used as land measures. This system stil by side with the English system of lanc official purposes. The relationship bet Sinhalese land measurement is made cle ratnazali, a Sinhalese translation of the D the thirteenth century. The word altha thakatha (P. T. S., Edition i, p. 94) is 1 Sinhalese work referred to above. We amunas; therefore, one yada and twel amuyas. Hence a karāsa (Sin. kiri) is e word addhaharisa in the ZO/hanuapadaff,
Colombo edition

FROM EPPÄVALA 189
face has been rendered smooth. The y 16 inches. between lines an inch apart from one g has been done in a careless manner. e tenth century; and does not call for ursive, it is somewhat difficult to distinles 6 and I o, is very similar to ta. on of the sentence is somewhat complie first personal suffix mi is attached to first person; this is absent. It is clear the popular style of the period and not :ord is concerned with the registration of at the Pamagalu Monastery by a person ade by investing eight Aadaiiaas of gold so that the interest might be paid in e invested for the purpose of supplying
of the canopy at the altar. for the study of economic conditions in e informed that one paya of paddy land baya (P. pāda), it may be stated, is oneof land measurement in ancient Ceylon. measuring fields by these terms fell into le method of measuring by the amount ld is capable of being Sown. According uch as yôi4a, amu umua, fbôi4a, &c., are also | prevails in the Sinhalese villages side measurement which is recognized for ween the earlier and later systems of ar by two passages in the Sada/harmahammapadaff/haeat/a, dating from about &arisa occurring in the A/hammapadaendered by ek yāla dolosamunua in the :now that a yada is equivalent to twenty e a munas is equivalent to thirty-two Juivalent to four amunas. Again, the akéa t/ha. (iii, p. 3o4) is translated óijuvata
of 1925, p. 149.

Page 243
19O EPIGRAPHIA
dimunae by the author of the Saddharm a karāsa (kiri) is two amunas, therefore Thus a paya, which is one-fourth of a kir (sowing extent) according to the present
an amuna of paddy field cannot be exact from two to two and a half acres'. T this extent of rice field was eight &alai Mr. Codrington, is a weight equivalent t
The regnal year and the name of
was written are not preserved. The per known to history.
TEX
-ruduyehi Nikimniyä pura
-yaväkä Ukunuhusu Kott -latime Mihindu aț kalanc -kinä tibü Galamburu kä) -k payak isa ma atin vi pol -ț dun de kalandak ätuļuvä -landak ran Pa(ma)gulu a -hi [mahaboyä davaspatā -van de patak sale bat pud bat vas-aturu no ilā vasag
.. veļin povanu kot isā me
1.
4
dihiyat mipakisā pud-asen -nat divelat kot vi-poliyat ( de kaļandak isā meknat m -da . . . . . . kot me kusal ba sangun vāpārayan pavatva -sā me no ilvā vāradavuva käļal kalāha (*) Maha-Me 21 nūpadanāhayi (*)
Colombo edition of 1925, p. 791. Mr. Codrington informs me that it is equivale Ceylon Coins and Currency, p. 9.

ZEYLANICA voL. III
'maratnavali. According to this, half one Airi is the same as four amunas. , is shown to be equivalent to an amuna day usage. The English equivalent of ly ascertained; but Clough gives it as he price paid, in the tenth century, for idas of gold. A kalaida, according to
7O-72 grains of Troy. the king in whose reign the document 'sons figuring in the transaction are not
T.
... havuti
āmi Velakat mat vi räyehi eiya, dasa karämä pilima-gegahum noa me
vi ma
batat e viyallun ran al pud-asane bambadesen nu koț i
tiratnaye te budurädayehi
nt to one acre in the Uva Province.

Page 244
Figrphi :
Iscription No, I lo
卫
பிர
 
 

P .
|"დ", "I'll,
Inscription Nu. I of
ppivala Inscriptions
e 7 čvor i å får åer og i fosť

Page 245


Page 246
No. 18 TWO INSCRIPTIONS
TRANSL
On the third day of the month of N
I, Ukuņuhusu Kottā 1 gave ten / fields) in the Galamburukaraya which eight kalandas; and two kasamudas given ou -for the purpose of offering, daily, disl at the image house and the great Bo-tre O should not be demanded during the was was, the paddy...". Two more &alandas of supplying curd and honey for this food at the altar. In connexion with the altar charities should be maintained from the
In this, Kotta (possibly equivalent to Sanskr name of a village. As regards the first personal ter * Paya, Skt. pāda “one-fourth”, see above, p. ) This evidently is the name of a tract of pad Rumbur in the Mihintale Slab Inscription (E. Z., I, Skt. kårya, P. kåriya and means "service '. Thus tenure system.
* Mā atin, literally means * from my hand ”.
Gahan no van, literally not cracked. Rice are not broken in the process of pounding (mulsil) broken into small fragments (sunsal). The first Jataka, vi, p. 366, where the terms used are: milla the phrase akhaņda paršuddhānām vā taņdūlānām
This may also mean “examined or investi tlvanu, see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 25 I, n. 6.
The first four letters of line I3 are somewhat following six letters read velin povanu. What exact down that the paddy accumulating as interest duri kind of drinks to the saigha at the end of the ann can also be translated as ' during the year' and “enc are adopted, it would appear as if it was laid down first year, probably to allow time for the interest regularly.
* Mipak, Skt. madhuparka. ' Divel, P. fivana. This term is used for lanc for service rendered. In this case, its use to d institution is unusual.
* Pudasana, Skt. pijåsana. " The text here is defective and it is not poss * Bambadesa, Skt. årahmadeva, Pali brahmaa

FROM EPPĀVALA I9 I
ATION.
ikmni in the . . . year of . . . . . .
alandas of gold-namely, one baya * (of Welatme Mihindu had sold to me for tby me on interest to be paid in paddy nes made of two patas of unsplit riceo, the Pamagulu monastery. This food (P. vassa) season; but at the end of the of gold have been given for the purpose and for the maintenance of the canopy where flowers are offered . . . . These sel gifts by the members of the Order
it Ketu) is the personal name, and Ukunuhusu the mination, see above p. 189.
(89. dy fields. With the word kardyehi, compare kardp. 93). The word kard, I think, is identical with Aard fields would be those held under the service
: is of three kinds; namely, that in which the grains .
; that broken into larger pieces (kadasál) and that variety is the best and that intended here. (See tandila, majjhima fandila and kamika.) Compare brastham. (Arthasastra, Jolly's edition, p. 57.) gated'. For this meaning of the word illanu or
doubtful. The first letter is almost illegible. The y is intended is not certain, but probaby it was laid ng the was sa should be utilized for furnishing some |al retreat. The words vasatura and vasag in l. I 2 of the year', respectively. If these two meanings that the food should not be demanded during the to accumulate, and, thereafter, it should be given
is given by the king to persons as recompensation anote endowments for the upkeep of a religious
ble to determine the meaning of this sentence. 99'a. The Pãli form occurs in the Digha Aikāya,

Page 247
I92 EPIGRAPHIA
and by the merchants. Those concern time), cause hindrance are [like unto) til They will also not be born in the kingd
INSCRIPTI
The slab, on which Inscription No. 9 inches and is 9 inches in thickness. T I foot 9 inches on its face. On the righ obliterating about seven lines of writing badly preserved. The slab seems to before it was utilized for engraving t which is also dressed, contains a socket is between lines nearly two inches apaft The letters are from an inch to a engraved than in the previous record. record belongs to the later half of the t grammar contain nothing not in keep be that sihimă in l. 17 is intended for să
i. 87, where it means “a most excellent gift', 'land inscriptions of a later period, it meant gifts of lands it sometimes assumes the form of brahmadesa with chap. iv (p. 8 I of. Richard de Silva’s edition), this the editor in the form of bambadesa, has been and the form brahmadesa which was current in Sc were not corrupt. The etymologically more coi of the ninth century from Vaiduruppe Vihara. I ciated with a gift of land and mot to a money gift 2 The exhortation to the merchants to protect intended for it was invested with them. Therefor their paying the interest punctually. Merchants ( connexion in the Puliyankulam Slab Inscription.
* Kalal used in the modern language in t certain.
* The hope of meeting the future Buddha M. Failure to be born in the dispensation of Maitrey, tion here. A similar imprecation is found in an where it is said that any one acting so as to caus hands in adoration even were the Great Buddha Sambudun darin yat at nonidgiya hemu kof.)

ZEYLANICA [vol. III
:d) who, not demanding this at the proper lose causing stain' to the three Jewels. pm of the Great Maitreya the Buddha°.
ON No. 107.
IO7 is engraved, measures 4 feet by I foot he inscribed portion measures 3 feet by it side of the slab a portion is peeled off, i. The first five lines on side A are also have served some architectural purpose he record, for the unengraved portion, to fit into another stone. The writing from one another. n inch and a half in size and are better The form of the script shows that the enth century. The palaeography and ing with the style of the period, unless it mā. In that case we have an example of
granted by the king with full powers'. In Indian made to Brahmanas. In South Indian inscriptions, which our form is connected. In the Amduatura, word, though found in all manuscripts consulted by changed into baibadeya. The present inscription uth India show that the manuscripts, in this case, 'rect form of bambadey'a is found in an inscription all the other known examples, brahmadeya is assos in the present case.
the charity was due to the reason that the money the proper maintenance of it depended largely on viparayan) are mentioned in a somewhat similar See E. Z., Vol. I, p. 187. e same sense. What it is derived from, I am not
itreya is the ultimate aim of all Buddhists in Ceylon. is a great spiritual calamity. Hence this imprecainscription from Kalupokuna in the Matale District harm to the charity in question will not raise his Maitreya to pass by his door. (Mahamete Samma

Page 248
No. 18 TWO INSCRIPTIONS
a long vowel being shortened and an / But the reading, as well as the interpret
The first two lines being illegible, out. The subject-matter is concerne entered into by the sangha of the mon the end of the vassa season in every yea in return for some quantities of grains a posal by one Mahid Agbohi. Some of throw light on the Tonigala inscription
E.
A
-yä ava tiyavak davas . . . . . . . . . . . . nā privenä vä-dä vasana mahasañgun vaha-nse kere pâhâdâ me avasâ bad Sägama (sihimāyehi) vädä vasana sañgnaț Mahid Agbo9 -hidun sasara (pa)di vi ek yahala
Lines I-7 worn away.
8 . . . . . . kadakat no 9 himivanu isā 10 Mülâvâsaye11 -hi sangun 12 me siyatin ka
TRANS
Lines A 1-3). On the third day Line A 4-13. Mahid Agbohi, gregation of monks) residing at the . . residing within the boundary of Sige
As other examples for this phonetic chang and keheli for Skt. Ketu. This may also be an exa * P. Mahinda Aggabodhi. The n
Sihimayehi. The reading is doubtful. VOL. III.

FROM EPPÄVALA 193
introduced after it for compensation. ation, is open to doubt here. the date of this record cannot be made with the registration of an agreement astery at the place, that they would, at r, supply gifts of rice, &c., to the brethren ind other provisions placed at their disthe words and phrases occurring here above.
KT.
•
10 -k isā luņu de pāļak isā biyali 11 depälak isá und ek pälak isá puva12 -k bulat de akak isā satalaye13 -n miris de aki sunu paddak átulu 14 vä me tuvāk dä sańg sämäñgin 15 balā genä havurudde väsä Vap
masä
16 pavärannatvadanäperat mehivusü 17 sangun me siyatin ma
3.
13 -ranu kot isā 14 no kala ratnatra15 -ye käläl kala ve16 -t (* Me se sañg 17 sämäginyä *
ATION.
of the dark half of the month. . . .
having been pleased with the great con. . . pirivena, gave to the congregation Lima connected with this residence, one
• may be cited kehel for kel, (plantains) Skt. kadad mple of false restoration. - ame of the birtziena is almost completely obliterated.
C C.

Page 249
I94 EPIGRAPHIA
yahasa of sasarabidi paddy; two fisa of mundu o, two akas o of areca and bete and one badata of chunam.
Lines A 14-17). The aforesaid t congregation acting in unison; and, rana ceremony in the month of Vap a members of the congregation who had si this with their own hands.
- O a g O O. P.
Lines B8-17. Should not be the of the Principal Residence (Mūlaivāsa) "Should they not do so, they will cause b The congregation in unity has laic
A measure of capacity, P. sakata, modern' * I am unable to explain this word. Perhaps * A measure of capacity still in current us Tonigala record. See above p. 184.
Undu, a species of flemingia, is a crop whic early days it seems to have been regularly cultivate A weight equal to two and a half masakas. p. 14, and Abhidhanaffadipikai, V. 479.
Sa taliem miris : I take this phrase to be sesame '. It is doubtful whether a mixture of the t
* A measure of capacity, Skt. prastha.
Balagend lit. “having seen and taken'. ' Saig sämägin = P. Sanghena samaggena. 1 them is not valid.
The ceremony at the end of the vassa chap. iv, Pavārainā Khandhakam (Oldenberg's Ván,
The text here is defective. Owing to the fragmentary nature of the Possibly it is concerned with an imprecation. Ra, ' Buddha, Dhamma and the Sangha. Com record.
Literally, 'Thus, it is, by the saigha in unis which to be valid should be performed by the cong

ZEYLAN ICA (vOL. III
s' of salt, two filas of pulse; one bila nuts two a/eas of sesame and chillies";
hings should be taken care of by the every year, before starting for the favafter the expiry of the retreat (vassa), the ent their retreat here should (receive?')
possessor of a cloth o. The congregation
should do this with their own hands. lemish to the three Jewels.
down thus.
ila, see above p. 183. it was the name of a particular variety of paddy. e in the villages. From P. pilaka, bekada im the
* Aờiyah from Pãli biảala. h is still grown in some villages in Ceylon. In the d. The etymology of the word is doubtful.
See Rhys Davids, Coins and Measures of Ceylon,
equivalent to Pãli satilena maricam * chillies with wo stuffs are intended here.
Any act of the Order without having concord among
retreat. For rules concerning it, see Mahdizagga, aya Texts, vol. i, pp. I 57-I 8). −V
text, the sense of the sentence is not quite clear. da means a “cloth'. See E.Z, Vol. I, p. 29, n. 5. pare the imprecation at the end of the preceding
on '. This record is an example of a sanghakamma regation without any discord.

Page 250
No. 19. GARANDIGALA ROCK
(A. S. I.
By S. PAR
BOUT a quarter of a mile to the n Kandapalle Korale of the Matale I which are found several rock caverns u Buddhist mendicants. The cave nearest on the floor of the rock. The second c mile to the north of the first, is almost through a cleft in the rock and the clim loosely between the two rocks. Inside t those in the first cave. The view from as far as the eye can see, are the green broken here and there by silvery patches to the South rise, range upon range, ther ever fiercely the sun may be scorching O cool and refreshing. Further north is a almost to its roof. On the perpendicula has been cut for some length at a heig ground. The fertile imagination of the snake known in Sinhalese as giraidya ( digala by which this hill is locally know. cut on two panels of a rock by the side are the remains of a stufa built en a roc the stupa is a rock inscription of the sec dition.
Dr. Müller, in his Ancient Inscripti Garaidigala, but gives neither their text site and the inscriptions runs : " Gaeraen seven miles from Dambulla on the Kuru tions, two of them close by each other a third about 4oo yards from this in a cave six ledges apparently for beds scraped i cleft between two rocks. All three inst somewhat resemble the round form of th

NSCRIPTION OF KASSAPA III.
No. 45 II)
NAVITANA
orth of Damunumulla-a village in the )istrict-there is a range of low hills on tilized, in ancient days, as the abodes of to the village contains three beds carved ave, which is a little over a quarter of a
inaccessible; the path leading to it is ber has to hang on to boulders resting his cave are seven more beds similar to this place is enchanting; to the north, wooded plains of the ancient Pihitirata, marking the sites of village tanks; and mountains of the Malaya country. Howutside, within the cave, it is delightfully third cave which is now filled with earth r side of a rock near this cave, a drip line ht of about ten or twelve feet from the villagers sees in this the likeness of a otyas mucosus); hence the name Garaih. The inscription dealt with below is of this third cave. Still further north k and other monastic structures. Near ond century in a very fragmentary con
ons in Ceylon, mentions the records from nor translation. His description of the digala, mile from Gabigalpota, a village haegala Road. There are three inscripthe bottom of a mass of rocks, and the bricked up on three sides and containing the rock; it is only approachable by a riptions are in characters which already
2 pillar inscriptions of the tenth century;
C C 2

Page 251
196 EPIGRAPHIA
they are all fragments and only a few wi even ascertain anything about the cont An eye copy of this inscription h Mr. Bell; and it is included as No. 209 in F of the Annual Aeport of the A. S. C.
As has already been stated, the side of Cave No. 3. The first part of til and the remainder is continued on the roughly, 4 feet by 2 feet 8 inches and coi occupies an area of 3 feet 6 inches by 2 of which consists of only three letter carved two rude figures of a crow and a di about two inches in height, are engrave preservation; compartment B is, on th than A.
A comparison of the script of the p of Sena I and II (ninth century) will number of forms appearing in this do type than the corresponding ones in t strokes, pointing downwards, of the lett for u, the upward curve which is unive not the rule here. In side B it is scal stances where these occur, ten have no show the rounded forms of the ninth cen script. The letter i shows a much earl records of the early ninth century. O script of the ninth century differs from of the virama sign. In the present re. universal as in the script of the ninth c graphy in vogue at that time, our reco this sign ought to have been marked. sign is noticed only in two instances. 1
A. J. C., p. 52. There are several wrong place, there are no inscriptions near the cave wit two distinct records and the second-century one is * No facsimiles of any inscriptions of the Epigraphia Zeylanica, though two inscriptions of

A ZEYLANICA voL. III
ords are legible of each, so that we cannot 2nts’!. as been prepared under the direction of the list of inscriptions forming Appendix for I9 II-I2. inscription is engraved on a rock by the he inscription is on the panel to the right one to the left. The former measures, nsists of seven lines of writing; the latter feet 6 inches containing six lines, the last S. Above the second compartment are pg. The letters, which are on an average d boldly and are in a fairly good state of e whole, in a better state of preservation
resent record with that of the inscriptions help us to determine its date. A large cument are distinctly of a more archaic he records of Sena II. In the vertical cers a, Aa, ra and the medial vowel sign rsal in the script of the ninth century is cely noticed; while in A, in nineteen inupward curves. The letter ma does not tury; but is angular as in the sixth-century ter stage of development than is found in he of the principal features by which the that of the sixth and seventh is the use cord, though the virama is used, it is not 2ntury. According to the rules of orthord contains thirty-three places in which Of these, the fully developed virama A faint indication of the virama is seen in
statements in the above description. In the first beds. The present inscription has been taken as ascribed to a period much later. e two monarchs have yet been published in the Sena I and several of his successor are known.

Page 252
No. 19 GÄRANŠIỌIGALA RC
seven places and in the remaining twent at all. From the above discussion it will a type of writing anterior to the time of not be too long a period to allow for the of this record and the reign of Sena I arrived by a study of the palaeography of the king named Sirisarinbo, in the th dated.
.Sirisamimôo is only a virnuda title; bu dumu helps us to identify this ruler by th This phrase can be rendered either as 'who was born in Dambdiv'. In the eig inscription can be assigned on palaeog monarch of Ceylon who could boast of a 'c we know from epigraphical testimony tha would have entitled him to such a claim, reign; whereas the present inscription is fore, the Siri Sambo of this inscriptio Lambdiv dumu has to be interpreted as “
During the same period, there we chronicles, were born in India. They Mahinda I, the sons of Mānavamma w Pallava king Narasimhavarmman I of K four sons and four daughters were born t it is quite certain that they included h the Sinhalese throne.
Sena I had the throne name of Abha leaving out of consideration Mahinda Iw consecrated king and therefore could not
is applicable was Kassapa III (732-738
The inscription also furnishes us w confirms the above identification. One apparent, (Mihid Mahapa); and during
See the Bilibáva pillar inscripti * Maj., ch. xlvii, z. 8.

CK INSCRIPTION I97
y-four no sign of the virama is noticed become clear that this inscription shows Sena I. In my opinion, a century will :volution in the script between the date The results at which we have thus will be confirmed by the identification ird year of whose reign this record is
t the distinguishing epithet of Damódiv e name given to him in the chronicles. who conquered Dambdiv (India)" or ghth and ninth centuries, to which this raphical grounds, there was only one onquest of India'; he was Sena II. But at his expedition to South India, which was undertaken in the ninth year of his dated in the third regnal year. Theren cannot be Sena II ; and the phrase who was born in India'. re three rulers who, according to the were, Aggabodhi V, Kassapa III, and ho spert his youth at the court of the afici. The Ma/havariasa mentions that o him during his sojourn in India; and his three sons who succeeded him on
Salamevan; and, reckoning backwards, ho, according to the chronicles, was not have had the right to use either of the umma to whom the epithet of Siri Sambo A.D.). ith another piece of information which of the donors is Mahinda, the heirthe reign of Kassapa III, this office
on, E. Z., Vol. II, p. 42.

Page 253
I98 EPIGRAPHIA
was held by his younger brother named been mentioned above, on his accession grief at the death of a dear friend, that was content to rule with the title of ipa.
The object of the record was to re. fields granted to the cave by Mahinda, Bu whose proper name is not preserved. T of being identified.
TE
A 1 Dam[b]div - dunu siri sarinbo
mapu2 -[r]mukā tunvanne Mihid mahapā3 -nan . . .. gombiyen pahan hi4 -ndvā dun kiriyak kumbur isā Bud
Ma
1 me lena (senasana) bândă deva [*
Siddhim [*] Dā2-napatin sigā me leņat bahālu 3 kumburatavul kalakenekbudena ba
TRANS
A. In the third year of Siri Sari Airiya of fields from . . . gombiya
Mihid' by setting up boundary) ston
In the transcript, I have restored the virama according to the pronunciation of the ninth-century
* Dambdiv = P.Vambudvipa i.e. India.
A land measure equal to four amunas' sowin 4 Pāli Mahfortảg.
Pahan hindva dun. In granting lands to Ceylon, to set up stones, sometimes inscribed, proclamation of the gift.
o Paya = Skt. pāda. A quarter of a kiriya.

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
Mahinda. This prince, as has already to sovereignty, was so overwhelmed with he did not assume royal honours; but
gister the names and extent of certain ddha Mahamalla, and another individual he place names mentioned do not admit
5 -hamalun Mahabodeniyen paha
-ņ hindvā dun depayak kumbur
isā .. m
6
7 Mahamalun Mihinnariyen pahan
hi8 -(nd) vā dun [kumbur) depayak isā
4 -t no läbet para danmaye balu ka5 -vudu vetvay [*] Kapakale sena
Sia 6 bävin [*]
[...ATION.
mbo who was born in Dambdiv *. One given by the heir-apparent (mahaba) es o; two payas o from Mahabodeņiya
sign, even though it is not marked in the original, language.
g extent. P. karisa.
religious institutions, it was customary, in ancient o mark the boundaries as well as to serve as a

Page 254
Epigraphie Zeyları icar
!&12312444ෂ්ඨි:
28"18ފ0&x6? r-s& |
Gäraňdigala R
5Te ago
 

|'II", "... PII tự Tử.
ock Inscription
ir ?! Tžಣ?

Page 255


Page 256
No. 19 GÄRAÑDIGALA R
given by Bud Mahamal by setting u Mihinnariya given by . . . Mahamal
B. The above were given to th Hail !“ If there be any who shall creat and given to this cave by (its) patrons they be born as dogs and crows in their standing for an aeon's time".
No. 20. IÑIDIKATUSÄY
By S. PAI
BOUT 3oo yards to the west from the history of Ceylon Buddhism Tissa, the King of Ceylon and Mahinda religion of Sakyamuni in this islandmedieval monastery. Its outer wall, stones, measures II 3 yards east to west this spacious enclosure are to be seen th shrines, a large stone-faced bath (boku, saya'. The last named monument whi
Buddha Mahamalla. In this name, Maha figures in the Mahāvamsa, ch. liv, z. 6o. The Pü Probably this title was imitated by the Sinhalese ol person who had this title was the Pallava king N father of the king mentioned in this record, spent h * Deva is perhaps an earlier form of devi = P. The reading senasana is doubtful. Hence, ' The auspicious word Siddhim shows that th after-thought.
According to Buddhaghosa (Paramatthaioti, termed danapati; whereas one who acts as the a a day aka. In the present-day language, the word
Kapakalk. I have taken this to be a corrup about the correctness of this interpretation.
* A preliminary notice of these plaques appeare p, I i I. They have also been discussed in my arti For a description of the Iidikatusiya, see Mr. Bell identifies the Iidikatusāya with Katu Mahinda IV at Mlihintaļē (E. Z., Vol. I, p. Io3) a

CK INSCRIPTION I99
stones; and two payas of fields from y setting up stones.
(monks' dwelling-place) at this cave. disturbance to the fields subscribed for may they not receive food to eat; may next birth. As this is a dwelling-place
A COPPER PLAQUES 8.
ANAVITANA
the foot of the Mihintale hill-famous in is the scene of the first meeting between the apostle sent by Asoka to preach the -there are the ruins of an extensive built of large blocks of roughly dressed by 193 yards north to south; and within e remains of several monastic buildings, 'a), and a stupa now known as Ilidikatuch is the most important, architecturally,
malla is a viruda. A minister called Mahamala avaliya refers to the same minister by Mahamalun. this period from the Pallavas. The best known arasirinhavarman I in whose court Manavamma, the is youth. dāAbavī. he translation is tentative. 2 original record ends here, and that the rest is an
Siga, literally 'begged'. a, p. 413), one who gives one's own belongings is ent in distributing somebody else's gift is called iyaka has the meaning attached to dinapati. ion of Pāli kappakālika ; but I am rather diffident
I in the Ceylon Journal of Science (Section G), vol. i., le, “Mahayanism in Ceylon, ibid, vol. ii, p. 35 ff. A. S. C. Annual Report for 1911-12, pp. 45-6. Mahasaya mentioned in the slab inscription of d the Kantaka Cetiya said to have been built by

Page 257
2OO EPIGRAPHIA
of all the ruins in this area, was conserv 1923. During the progress of this wi the brick work of the dome and bui inscribed copper votive tablets were f They were, presumably, deposited in t about when this stilfa was opened by t. were also found with them.
Other objects found at the same tin two copper coins of the Polonnaruva p other copper coins very much wasted a earthen casket in which were a copper e some bits of thin gold wire, three bea appear to be bone. The find of late S cates that this stafa was restored at a ri period.
The facsimiles of the plaques rep idea as to their shape and size. They are inscribed on one side only. Some of 1 letters are boldly engraved and are in numbered 9, 24, 3o, 36-8, 4 I, 44, 78, 80 the corners have been chipped off No completely preserved. ܗܝ
The script belongs to the eighth of interesting as one of the very few instan letters then current were used for writin conjoint consonants not forthcoming in
the queen of Dappula II (8o7-8 I 2 A. D.). But ne Kiribat Vehera, there is a second-century rock inscr (Kantaka Cetiya) and thus proves that the dagab was the same as the modern Kiribat Vehera. Mahavamsa (written fifth century A.D.), that Dev the place where the Kaņțaka Cetiya (afterwards) si about the Indikatusāya whereas they exist in the v be seen that the identification of Ifidikutusaya w advance any other theory as to the ancient nam orthodox chroniclers would have recorded the foun they abhorred.
The only other instance of Sanskrit written copper plaques found at the Vijayarama Monastery

ZEYLANI CA vOL. III
ed by the Archaeological Department in ork, it was found necessary to dismantle ld it anew. In doing this, ninety-one ound scattered among the loose bricks. he relic chamber; and were scattered reasure-seekers, for some Dutch stivers
he include a four-petalled lotus of copper, period, a copper set it coin, half a dozen ind therefore unidentifiable and a small :arring, three South Indian gold fanams, lds of cornelian and fragments of what south Indian coins inside the casket indi2cent date, possibly during the Kandyan.
roduced on plates xvi.I-XIX will give an : about of an inch in thickness and are he plaques bear traces of gilding. The
a good state of preservation. Plaques , 82-4, and 87-9 I are fragmentary; and s. I 2, 34, 58, 62, and 76. The rest are
ninth century; and is palaeographically ices, so far known, in which the Sinhalese g Sanskrit. Hence, many examples of the Sinhalese inscriptions of the period
ar the ruined dagiba at Mihintale, now known as iption which records grants made to the Katakaceta 2 of this name was existing at that time and that it Moreover, it is said in the 16th chapter of the anampiya Tissa built sixty-eight rock cells about tood. There are no rock cells to be seen round icinity of Kiribat Vehera. From the above, it will ith Kaņțakacetiya cannot stand, though we cannot e of this monument. It is hardly likely that ther dation of this monument by the Mahayanists whom
in Sinhalese characters of this period is that of the , see A. S. C. Annual Aeport for 1891, pp. 12-15.

Page 258
No. 20) IŇDIKATUSÄYA C
are found here. As regards individuall bha are nearly identical in form and it i. from óa, ha from ga, ca from pa, and ta same as the symbol for the consonant ra consonantal group. Compare, for examp kra in No. 3. The semi-vowels ya an pronounced flourish. Some letters are w for example, fi in plaque No. 7... with t attaching the vowel sign for i to the for the end of the second line in No. 18 app nowhere else in the ancient writings of ( very often left out. In these plaques, numbers as can be explained only by a of the Sanskrit language or was copyin leave to be discussed in footnotes attach drawn to the occurrence of two vertical in plaques 23 and 64; and of three suc I4 and 38. These, evidently, are marks syllables omitted in writing the often recu purastāt, atha khalu, and 7 athāgata.
The inscriptions on the plaques Buddhist text of a Mahayana charac plaques, given in the epigraphical sum extracts may be from a recension of the position to identify them in that text. were included in my article on Mahay ỹournal of Science, Section G, vol. ii, article, wrote to me that some of these sahasrika Prajiaparamita which is bei sent me the proof pages containing the have been able to trace to their origin ments inscribed on our tablets. Whil in every detail, with the corresponding Prafiaparamita, there are some in whi are nothing more than the differences two manuscripts of the same work. To
divergences occurring in Sanskrit Bud
WOL. III.

coPPER PLAQUES 2Ο Ι
etters, it may be mentioned that ha and s very often difficult to differentiate &ha
from na. The medial sign for r is the ! when it occurs as the last element of a ble, kr in the second line of No. 47 with |d ra, in ligatures, are written with a ritten in more than one type; compare, he same letter in No. 9. The mode of mer is also noteworthy. The symbol at bears to be a fihvamiuliya which is found Deylon. The anusvara and visarga are clerical errors are found in such large ssuming that the engraver was ignorant g from a corrupt manuscript. These, I led to the text. Attention may also be
strokes at the end of the second lines h strokes in a similar position in Nos. ; of abbreviation denoting the number of irring words and phrases prafiaparamita,
contain fragments from a Sanskrit ter. In the preliminary notice of these mary for 1926, I conjectured that these Praiaparamita; but was not then in a The texts of twenty of these inscriptions anism in Ceylon, published in the Ceylon
p. 35 ff. Dr. N. Dutt, who read that texts can be traced in the Aaicavinisating edited by him. He also very kindly ɔse passages. With the help of these, I als, forty-six out of the ninety-one frage the majority of our inscriptions agree,
passages in the Paicavinisati-sahasrika ich we findslight differences. But these that we may find in variant readings of those who are acquainted with the great
dhist manuscripts, these slight variations
D d

Page 259
2O2 EPIGRAPHIA
will cause no surprise. Allowances als. obvious clerical errors committed, or col
Comparing our fragmentary texts longer version of the Arafia baramita, stanzas (Satsāhasrikā), we find more di I-3, containing names of Bodhisattvas ABodhisattvena Mahasattvena after each words in our texts agree more with the one. To take one example, the two n Indradeva), occurring in plaque No. 2, as Subhagupta and Indradatta; whereas Indradeva. As these names occur in the forms in a similar passage, we may be jus in the Paicavinisatisa/hasried are due to comes still more likely when we consider mistaken for Sa and bha in the old script. text agrees with neither of the two ve Plaque No 23 reads Aodhisattvelihyah br completed by adding -milam sampraka the longer version is Bodhisattvelihyah , prakasayati; while the shorter redactic Abrafiābāramitāni sam braķāšayati. Th that our texts are taken from a redactio while they agree in the main with the from which the extracts were copied for what different to those in Dr. Dutt's tex I now give those passages of the . texts are taken, italicizing the particular
Extract No. 1. Tadayatha, Bhadra Ratnakarena ca Sarthawa hena ca AVara tena ca Indradattena ca Uttaramatinā ca Amoghadaršināca Susanprasthitena ca ca . . . . . . . . . . . . . Maitreyena ca Bodh khair%anekaira Bodhisattva-koti-niyuta-sa Cf. Śatasāhasrikā (Bibliotheca Índica ed
These words are repeated several times in certain whether our text is from this particular place

ZEYLANICA voL. III
have to be made on account of the bied, by the engraver. with the corresponding passages of the that containing one hundred thousand vergences. For instance, in our texts , the Śatasāhasrikā inserts the phrase name. On the other hand, some of the : longer version than with the shorter ames of Bodhisattvas, Guhagupta and are given in the Paicavimsatisahasrika the Satasahasrika has Guhagupta and Saddharmamafundarika also in the same tified in taking that the forms occurring a copyist's error. This conjecture bethat the letters ga and ha can easily be To take another example in which our 'sions, but preserves a different reading. fiafara .... which, doubtless, has to be Sayati. The corresponding passage in mahasattvedhyah prajnaparamitani samon has ABodhisattvanania mahasattvanam ese points are discussed here to show n shorter than the Satasahasrika; and, Aaicavinisatisa/hasrika, the manuscript these plaques contained readings somet. Paicavimsatisahasrika, from which our portions occurring in the plaques: palena ca Bodhisattvena mahasattvena dattena ca Varuņadattena ca ŚubhagupVišesamatināca Varddhamāņamatināca SuvikrāntaviĀrāmiņāca ĀVtyoayuktena sattvena mahāsattvena. Evam2 pramua-Sahasraih i sarddham (p. 5, ll, 5-I3). ition) pp. 6—7.
the next paragraphs. Therefore it is not quite

Page 260
No. 20 IŇDIKATUSÄYA
Extract No. 2. Atha khalu Bhaga nyasīdat paryyarinkarin baddhvā rjukāy thāya (p. 5. ll. I 4-5). Cf. Satasa/hasr Extract No. 3. Yeca sattvasadena m sitâsete sarvve niyatâzabhüvan anuttar Cf. Śatasāhasrikā, p. 9, ill. IO-I II.
Extract No. 4. Atha khalu Bha nirņāmayāmāsa, yen2emarin trisāhasra-n cchādayāmāsa (p. 7, ll. I 2-13). Cf. Śa. Extract No. 5. Atha khalu te puspa-d/hapagandha-malya-videfama-car yantībhisataiśeca sthalaja-jalajaih pus adhyawakiranti sma (p. II, ll. Io-12).
Extract No. 6. Atha khalu Bhag punarseva smitam4akarot, yena smitä lokadhatuh sphuto-bhüt (p. I 2, l, 5-6). Extract No. 7. Evarn daksinasyarin tarasyāmøadha2ūrddhvarin digøbhāgarin Buddhan Bhagavatah pasyanti sma (p.
Extract No. 8. Tesu ca Ganga-nadi. sarve imarh saha-lokadhaturih pasya sãraa/ảaria ỗ/ảiệyusamg/àema. 4tha kha. mān lokadhātūneatikramya tebhyosy; näma tatra Ratná karoznáma Zať/ dhriyate yapayati. SazimamŽeva prají dešayati. Atha tatra lokadhätau Sar tvas2 tarin mahāntamzavabhāsarin drstvā, Tathāgato2rhan samyaksambuddhasøt Bhagavatah pādāvøabhivandya tarin Za Aohagavam AtetuÄkah pratyayozsya maha ca mahatah prthvicalasya asya ca Tatha naya. Evamsukte RatnakaraszTathaga pvocat. Asti kulaputra itah pašcimäyä dhātusetatra Śākyamunirenāma Tatl - dhrayate yapayati. Sa Bodhisattva
samprakašayati, tasyaeyamaidršoznubi Bodhisattvo Aatna karari, 7athagatam,

COPPER PLAQUES 2O3
vān svayamaeva sirinhāsanarin prajiapya arin fibra nuia/haya ab/himukimia smrtim4upasiëa, p. 7, ll. I I-I3.
ahatā raśmyaØvabhāsena sphuțāøavabhāāyārin Samyaksambodhau (p. 6, ll. I5-I7).
gavarhsotasyarih velayarih jihvendriyarih nahāsāhasrarin lokadhāturin jihvendriyenāø asahasrika, p. I I, ll. I 2-3.
devās2te ca manuşyāsøtābhiredivyābhiḥ ana-civara 2 cchatra-dhvaja-pataka-vaijaspais27athagata-kayamzawakiranti sma,
avârihs2tasminzneva simhasane nişanına/; ivabhāsenøāyarin trisāhasra-mahāsāhasro
diśi ... . . . . . . . . . . . Żaścim:40/- Ganga-nadí-valukopamesu lokadhatusu I 2, ll. I 2-I4). vălukopameșu lokadhâtușu ye sattvăsate inti sma, Sakyamunifica Tathāgatan lu pūrvasyārin diśi Gangā-nadī-vālukopaah sarvvavasanikoalokadhatua Ratnawati agatozrhan samyaksambuddhasatisthati iāpāramitānih bodhisattvānāṁ dharmmarin mantaraśmirznãma Bodhisattvozmahãsat, . . . . . . . . . yena Bhagavān Ratnākaras2 enzopasamkramadapasaniakramya tasya athagatan Ratnakaramzetadzavocat. Ko to2vabhasasya loke pradurbhavaya, asya gatsyøāsecanak2ātmabhāvasya sandarśśatah Samantaraśmimin Bodhisattvam etade ṁ diśi . . . . . . . . . . . . Sahā nāma lokahãgatozrhan samyaksambuddhasztoy{%ati tām mahāsattvānārin Abrafiābāramitāni nāvah. Atha khalu Samantaraśmir2
letadeavocat. Gamişyāmyzaharin Bhaga
D d 2

Page 261
2O4. EPIGRAPHIA
vansztârih sahârin lokadhâtun tañzca vandanāya Abaryn Abāsanāya āriša ģioa Bhagavān āha, gaccha tvarih kulaputra y Āatnākaras2 7at/āgato nānāratnamayā padmani Samantarasmaye ABodhisattva, maisztaih Sakyamunith Tathagatama karo Bhagavan Bhagavantam-2alpāóãdl hūtthānatārih yātrāri balarin suĀ/asaršs . . .. Sampravāna &ārī ca zvani &u laputra
米 米 米 米 Ekãnte sthitaśzca Samantaraśmirz Bodhi avocat. Ratnākaro Bhagavan Bhagav tarinkatārin laghūtthānatāṁ yātrāṁ balaṁ Imāni ca tena Bhagavatā Ratnākarena T mirō/āsāmi sahasrapatrāņi padmāņi presi Sakyamunis Tathagatas-tani padmāni g nadī-vālukopamāzlokadhātavas2tena prāk sphutazabhuvan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Atha khalu te Bodhisattvås>te ca gr tās 2a aāri&ās2 tato Ratnāvatyā lokad mahasattvena sarddhamZagatah sval Sakyamunih satärtya gurükrtya samm l. 14 to p. 14, l. 23). Cf. Śatasāhasrikā The above passages are next repeate for pūrvasyāmin ; Sarvasokāpagato for AR Vigataśoka for Samantaraśmi. Inscrip from this passage. •
Of the remaining 45 fragments, Nos. connexion can be established between numbers assigned to them are arbitrar in any of the published Mahayana s numbered 47, 48 and 49 seem to be fro Kasyapa, on questions of Buddhist meta These plaques prove that in the nint only known in Ceylon; but was held in Buddhists in the island, that extracts frc shrined in stūpas in place of, or in additi

ZEYLANICA [vol. III
Sakyamunin Tathagatarih darissanaya hisattvān mahāsattvān . . . . . . . . . . . . asy4edanāmi kālamin manyase. Atha khalu ni Suvarņņāvabhāsāni sahasrapatrāņi "a prādāt, etais ztvarin kulaputra pad3hyavakireb. Evaižca vadeb Ratnāhatam pariprcchatyalpatarinkatarin lagavihāratāmiu pariprcchati . . . . . . . . O to
Buddhaksetre bhūyāb
米 米 米 来 satvo Bhagavantaih Sakyamunimetada antamaalbadadhatani pariprcchatyalpasukhasparśavihāratāmi ca pariprcchati. athagatena nānāratnamayani suvar unaJāni bhagavatah. Atha khalu Bhagavān rhītvā yena te pūrvasyāṁ diśi Gañgākşipat. 7 aiśeca padimaisete lokadhātavah
hasthāsate ca pravrajitāsøte ca dārakās2 nātob Samantarašminā Bodhisattvena asvakaih kušalamilairzA/agavantan anya sampujya ekante nyasidan (p. I 2, , pp. 29-3 I. 'd, with the substitution of da&sinasyani atnavati; Asokasri for Aatna Aara and tions on plaques 42 to 46 are extracts
47 and 48 seem to read together; no any two of the others; therefore, the 7. They have not yet been identified criptures. The texts on the plaques m a dialogue, between the Buddha and physics.
h century, the Prajiabaramita was not such high veneration by one sect of the m it were inscribed on copper and enon to, the corporeal relics of the Buddha.

Page 262
No. 20 IŇDIKATUSÄYA
I have elsewhere suggested that such as the dhammaa/hat it mentioned in t Saddharmmaratnakara. This practice relics (saririkadhatu) is quite in keepi Prajjiabaramita itself where, in a dialo. king of heaven, it is agreed that one ga word of the Praiaparamita, than by p. of the Master, inasmuch as the Buddahc in the Praiaparamita.
The plaques also confirm the hypothe by Mr. A. M. Hocart, the Archaeologic was a stupa of the Mahayanists.
T EXK
No 1 Pratthavāhe-lo 2 -na ca Naradatte
No 1 Guhagupte- 2 -na ca Indrade
No 1 krāmāņica 2 Nittyodyu
No 1 yuta śa- 2 -tasaha
No 1 praņidhāya 2 abhimukhīrih*)
No
1 Ye ca sattv[ä*]- 2 -s»tena " rasmy
No .1 jihvendriyenza*- 2 -cchadayamiż
* C.V. Sc. (G). vol. ii, p. 44.
Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita, chap. 3.
In numbering plaques I-46, I have been g APrajāpāramitā.
Read Sartthaudhena.
" According to the Prajnaparamita text, the v
Read ramya.

COPPER PLAQUES 2O5
small copper tablets may be the same he Sinhalese religious treatise named of substituting dhammadhatu for bodily ng with the teaching expounded in the gue between the Buddha and Śakra, the ins more merit by honouring the written lying reverence to the corporeal remains od attained by him is due to his training
sis put forward, on architectural grounds, al Commissioner, that the Indikatusāya
TS 4.
... 6. a)
7. sa*)
C.J.Sc. (G), vol. i., p. 91. ided by the order in which the texts occur in the
Read Aramind. ord mahata has been omitted after tena.

Page 263
2O6 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 1 gandha-malya-vile-2-pana-dhi
No.
1 ja jala . . . . . . . 2-s2Tatha)
No.
1 mazvakiranti 2 smā abhiprakira
No. 1 sigghâsane * 2 nișannah punar-e*
No.
1 va Smitamaaka- 2 -rodeyena smi
No. 1 ś** paścima-2 -mżuttarasyärh*
No. 1 [rddiharin bhiksu-sa[rin*]+ 2 ghena
No. 1 tra Rannakaro o 2 nama Tathaga
No. 1 pasaṁkrāmad*supa- 2 -saṁkram
No. 1. Rannakara "-Tatha- 2 -gatamoz eta
No.
1 ko bhaga- 2 -varin hetu[h o)
• In the text of the Pafica. Praymã, the word d
* Pafica, Prajñã. has aồhyavakiranti.
The word disi seems to have been repeated a from which the extracts have been copied. It is no
Read pascimottarasyan. The three vertical strokes after a seem to i brevity's sake.
After upasankranya the word evan does not a clerical error, this fragment must have been fron very frequently. ° APajic " The symbol after tu appears to be a fihvami

ZEYLANICA
8. pa cūrņņa*
9.
16. ya evam2e o
17. døavo
18.
hilpa occurs before gandha.
Read simhasane.
voL. III
ster the name of each direction, in the manuscript
so in the printed text.
ndicate the three syllables tha kha lu omitted for
" Read Ratnāo.
occur in the passage quoted above. If this is not some other place. This is a phrase occurring t. APrayẩã. has 7'athāgatam, Ấaếnãoaran.
liya.
y

Page 264
Frigraphic. Zeylanca
Iñidika
Agrgth *
" وية " 1 لقE
 

Wo, III. Plate 77.
usiya Copper Plaques
3:F:ச்
**
3. KAD

Page 265


Page 266
No. 20 INDIKATUSÂYA COI
No. 19. 1 naya evamau- 2 -kte Rannakara '
No. 20. 1 raśmi[rn”]Bodhi- 2 -satvamzetadza
No. 21. 1 tatra Sakyamu- 2 -nirnenama Ta
No. 22. 1 gata *s*)atisțha- 2 -ti dhritiy o
No. 23. 1 Bodhisatve- 2 -bhyah“) prajћaparat
No. 24. 1 sa*mprakaŠa- 2 -yati ta
No. 25, 1 sztam • Rannã- 2 -kara[m*] Tathã.
No. 26, 1 Šākyamunirn2nā-2-man "zdaršanāy
No. 27, 1 ya paryyupā- 2 -sanāya tāṁśØca
No. 28. 1 satvan ma- 2 -hasatvan
No. 29, 1 trio yasy4edānī- 2 -rîh2kālamømanyas
No. 30, 1 khalu Rannā . . . . . . . 2 søTaśāo
No. 31 1 Bodhisatvā- 2 -ya prādādaeti
Read Ratna. * The phrase arhan Read alryate.
* These two symbols are indicated by two strokes,
“ Tam is omiued in the Pañca. Prajñā.. before Ra
" Instead of nana, found in our text, the passag
This phrase occurs so frequently in the text that taken from.
o Read tra. Read Zathai,

'PER PLAQUES 2O7
mitān
amyaksambuddhah is omitted after Tathagatah.
See above p. 20.
zina karam. e quoted above has Tathagalam.
it is difficult to say what particular place it is
* Readetais).

Page 267
2O8
EPIGRAPHI.
N.
1 Bhagavantama - 2 lpābāksi
N 1 kha-sparšša- 2 viharatañozcao
N 1janakarica 2 tvarih kulaputra
N 1 gavann alpā- 2 -batatām’’ l
N 1 sparśśa vi- 2 -haratīñca o pa
N 1 suvarņņa- 2 nirbhāsāni
N 1 taiśaca padma- 2 -yis" t[e*) lo
N
1 satāšaca 2 dārikās ata
N. 1 mūlair2Bhagava-2 -ntari sat
N 1 [jya) ekānte 2 nyașīdato
N 1 (Vigataśokoya(m*) o 2 Bodhis
N 1 Aso)kasriyasaTa-2-thagata
N
1 nâva 1° ta- 2 -tra Sakya- 3 mun
ksi seems to have been due to a clerical e * Read viharataph. The last “ Read [Bha) gavantam. Read bai, o Read vihāratāñi ca.
The passage quoted above has Sakyamu Read nyasidan.
11 Should be oriyam.

ZEYLANICA
32,
. 33.
. 34.
al
). 35.
p. 36.
. 37.
D. 38.
O. 39.
O. 40. krtyagu
o. 41.
o. 42.
attVa
ror. The original reads albabadhatani.
tter read as pica is doubtful.
voL. III
halam. The last syllable is evidently a clerical error.
Read padmais. 'm after Bhagavantanh.
This should be corrected to Vigatafoko nama.
* Read năma.

Page 268
Epgraphi கீழோ
Iridikalusiya Copp
&rarr':Fr - ar 7%" |
 

W. W. PIfa I.
రైల్ల
鷲
இது
34 35
er Plaղues

Page 269


Page 270
No. 20 INDIKATUSAYA C
No. 4 1 bādhatān 2 pariprāccha
−− No. 4 1 . . . . nyașī . . 2 atha kha.
No. 4 1 ti tatakim ma- 2 -nyase Kā
No. 4 1 -śyapa kaśacit*ka- 2 -deeva o puru
No. 4 1 [pu*] ruşo mâyä- 2 kptam ahirih*] 1
No. 5 1 dharmmām2asvabhā- 2 -vān karoti (
No. 5 1 vā strata jāānain’ 2 drastavyarin
No. 5 1 ti aşțānā- 2 -m bhīkşuśata
No. 5 1 seņa sārddharin’2 vipratipadyo
No. 5. 1 mitarin sarvvam2eka- 2 rasam4bhav
No. 5, 1 pamā Buddha-2 ksetro"
No. 5 1 e*)varin) hetuka- 2 pratyaye
No. 5 1 rśśā o abhāsam2ā- 2 -gacchanti te o
No. 5
Il nā avatīrņņa[h*) 2 śrāmao-nagara
Read bidhatan. Read Aarifrcchati. This seems to be a clerical error. To be restored as Gaiganadivalukopama. Compare the phrase cakyusa abhasam agacchan, o Read grãna.
VOL, III.

OPPER PLAQUES
5.
7.
8. sa-Sata)
9.
ni . .*
0. lha . .
1.
tadzyathã
2.
4. ati yadaluta]
5.
Read kadaiva.
209
* mırmımâya ?
" Read kṣetrā. An evident clerical error. i tesdim, &c., in the Sukhavativitha, chapter 32.
E e

Page 271
2HO
EPIGRAPHI
No 1 śa o-manas2ka- 2 -rimma-pariśud
N 1 to Bodhi- 2 —Satva ni . .° ti
N 1 tvā namas-kartta- 2 -vyā na thā
N 1 kta-yuktatä- 2 -yän viharanti
Ni 1 pariśuddhi- 2 -pratilasya *
N 1 diżabilhuvan mava ” Ta- 2 -thagat
N sa*]hasrarih*] Bhaga- 2 -vataek
N 1 ya mātsyā- 2 -yamādha "
NC 1 vanayah gupto2 2 sthitaḥ satt*)
NC 1 nişte . . . . 2 . . . şa nişpu
N 1 [Tathã*] gatena 2 Sãkyamunini
N 1 [Bo*] dhisatvam2eta- 2 -daavoc;
N. 1 varņņain*bhava-2 -ti prabhā
N 1 prati* tya samutpādah 2 sarv
dasa-manas-karm map 2 Read /a/hã. 4
The two letters are quite clear, though the There are two vertical strokes after ra. This seems to be full of clerical errors.

A ZEYLAN ICA
tal 3
p. 62.
D. 63.
O. 64. a-pura
o. 65.
e
o. 66.
p. 67.
kãyadr{sti]
, 68.
O. G9.
a
O. 70. ait' putra
O. 71. [ṁ*) bhavati
O. 72. va-drsti-kramena
This symbol is unintelligible to me. Evidently a clerical error.
y make no sense. Read purastal?
[voц. п

Page 272
Epiரraphi கீழோர்:
دلته تللئ .
隱 馨 శిస్తా
Iňdikațusäy
8r.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

PdI, II, Pate T9.
a Copper Plaques
fort r-réfort où ;

Page 273


Page 274
ιτο, 20 IŇDIKATUSÄYA C
No. 1 sarvva-lokadha- 2 -tu-caturdvipa .
No. 1 Naimakara- 2-Bodhisatva
No. 1 grāhatah ha utti 2 gatah parāşmā
No. 1 vattarataio 2 Bodhisattva
No. 1 Indradeva bhu- 2 -vaddeva na
No. 1 [Bo*ʻkdhisatve- 2 -{bhya*ls»Tatha{
- No. 1 iti Kāśyapa 2 ārya-sirotazāpanna
4 No. 1 ..... Saśra .. 2 ... bodhi . . . . •
Νο. 1 abhūvan mā .. 2 pana Tathāgata
No. 1 . . . . tañéca bha . . 2 . . Tathāga[t
No. 1 . . . loke 2 . . loka . . .
No.
il cara sama . . . 2 mātreş2va
Νο.
S
d
1 ... bhah amrta 2. ... si ....
Though all the letters in this plaque are clea This and the following plaque are full of err Instead of these two letters we have two vert The inscriptions on plaques numbered 8o to
ing on them; but hardly any word can be made ou
Cf. plaque No. 54.

OPPER PLAQUES 2.
73.
75. bhi 1
76.
r, no single word can be made out satisfactorily.
DS.
ical strokes.
9 II are very fragmentary. I give the letters appear
E e 2

Page 275
2 I 2 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 1 .... tatra .... 2.... tāla. .. .
No. 1 . . . . rvva 2 . . . . . sya
No. 1 . . . . . dzavoca 2 . . . . . lo śrī
No. 1 .... tavyam ... 2... m2eka
No. 1 . . . . tvasya . . . 2 . . na dakşi . . . .
No.
1 .... syā ..... 2... daršanāya ..
No. 21. KATARAGA
By S. PARA
ATARAGAMA is one of the m
Ceylon, sacred alike to the Buddhi former, it is one of the 'sixteen great pl third visit to the island, sat in meditation. the youthful and fiery god of war.
Kajaragama, as the place is called in t settlements of the Sinhalese in this island. the seat of a Asatriya clan whose represe personages assembled at Anuradhapuratc Bo-tree brought to Ceylon by Sangham emperor Asoka". One of the eight sho was planted at Kataragama; and thus th faith at a very early date. The found: the south, by Mahanaga, a brother of Dev the fame of Kataragama; for, from that t is mentioned but once in the Ma/havaniasa
The temple of Kataragama has been often de references to previous writers, see Manual/or UV pp. 35-53. See also The Worship of Muruka by | / R.A.S., C.B., No 77, p. 234 ff.
° //ahdiz'amíhsa, ch. xix, v. 54.

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
86.
87.
88.
89.
90.
91.
MA INSCRIPTIONS NAVITANA
lost celebrated places of pilgrimage in sts as well as to the Hindus. To the aces' at which the Buddha, during his
To the latter, it is the abode of Skanda,
he Pali writings, was one of the earliest In the third century B. C., it was already intatives were among the distinguished pay homage to the branch of the sacred itta, the daughter of the great Indian ots which sprang up from this Bo-tree 2 place became a centre of the Buddhist tion of Mahagama, about ten miles to anampiya Tissa, seems to have eclipsed me up to the eleventh century, the place Dappula I, one of the best known of
scribed. For a good account of the place, giving a Province by Herbert White, Colombo, 1893,
the late Sir Ponnambalam Arunachalam in the
Ibid., v. 62.

Page 276
Fரராசரki Egாா!ே
 

Pati P.
.
'TI'$ olį į įIIDIJ Å5ļA
'ɔuļulĮ5 elut;$1<!txs

Page 277


Page 278
No. 21 KATARAGAMA
the rulers of Rohana, who had also a br (642 A.D.), is said to have founded a mo In the first half of the eleventh cent of some moment in the affairs of the isl Sinhalese leaders of the time against t and from there started that movement w the liberation of the island from the Co. several hotly contested battles between Colas on the one hand; and, on the o against Kitti, the rising young hero who the Sinhalese and ascended the throne of these campaigns, the town was sacked b. as well as to the extension of Vijayabah seems to have sunk into comparative ir the history of the island.
The shrine of the Kataragama god number of votaries annually from all par a structure of modern origin; and has beauty. It stands in the centre of a spa also an old bo-tree supposed to be idei reign of Devanampiya Tissa, a Buddh several minor shrines dedicated to the An inscribed pillar (4. S. A. 49o), of whic
* See Mahāvamsa, ch. xlv, v. 45.
° Mahdiz"amíhsa, ch, lvii, vzv. 2, 67, 68, 7o, 74, cl
According to tradition, a shrine of Skanda wa century B.C. in fulfilment of a vow made by him to th against the Tamil usurper Elala who was ruling at Tamil, connecting Skanda with Kataragama, is of re whatever of the prevalence of a Hindu cult in e doubted; especially in view of the fact that there is : every possible religious foundation to the munificier been, and still is, under the supervision of Sinhale I was informed by the priest the ceremonies conn dence to those of the god. Some of the legends in India about Skanda; and the prevailing belief guardian deities of Ceylon and is destined to becom justified in concluding that Kataragamadeviyo was of the Sinhalese Buddhists; and in process of time centures ago.

INSCRIPTIONS 2 I 3
ef tenure of authority at Anuradhapura. lastery at Kataragama'. ury, Kataragama was, for a short period, und. It was the last stronghold of the le irresistible tide of Cola imperialism; hich, after varying fortunes, resulted in a yoke. Kataragama was the scene of the Sinhalese generals and the invading her, of Kassapa the Kesadhatunayaka afterwards restored the sovereignty of Polonnaruva as Vijayabahu I. During the invaders; and owing to this reason, u's activities to a wider sphere, the place significance for it never again figures in
(see plate xx) which attracts such a large ts of the island as well as from India, is no pretensions whatever to architectural cious enclosure within which there are ntical with the one planted during the ist image house of modern style and worship of Skanda's wives and brother. h more will be said in the sequel, stands
). lviii, zv. 5.
s built at Kataragama by Dutthagamani in the first at deity when he started on his memorable campaign Anuradhapura. The literature, both Sinhalese and cent origin; and there are, at the place, no vestiges rly days. Therefore, this tradition may well be tendency among the Sinhalese villagers to ascribe ce of that pious monarch. The shrine has always e priests (kapuralas); and, in the annual festival, cted with the Bo-tree and the dāgāba take preceassociated with Kataragamadeviyo are not known among the Sinhalese is that he is one of the four e a Buddha in the future. Therefore, we may be originally one of the local deities or Bodhisattvas was identified with the Puranic deity Skanda, some

Page 279
24 EPIGRAPHIA
in front of the image house. A numbe place; but these have all been brought of the Kirivehera.
The alagaba known as Kirivehera north of the devale, is traditionally saic (circa third century B. C.). On some of there are Brahmi letters of about the marks. And, as will be seen later, one its enlargement in the first or second ce well be ascribed to a very early date, th its entirety. The monument itself is ab in Anuradhapura and stands on an artifi steps lead on the four cardinal points have fallen down and the facing of th tion work has recently been started and the dome. There are two inscriptions slab standing some 5o ft. to the sout (A. S. 1. 489) on a slab lying on the pave which one is missing.
KIRIVEHERA SLAB INSCRIPTION C
(A. S. I.
THIS inscription has been noticed b tions in Ceylon p. 46. He says: “ The C among the ruins is one of five lines in t very much defaced, so that nothing car deciphered in the second line the word allusion to Skanda, the god of war, to w The slab now stands to a height of inscribed area measures 4 ft. 9 in. by 2 ft engraved vertically from the top down about 4 inches in height. The stone, b much weathered; but, thanks to the dee are legible except the first two of line I
As regards this statement, see the next parag
As will be seen from the text and translation of a place-name and, therefore, there is no allusion

ZEYLAN ICA (voIL. III
r of ancient stones are lying about the here, a few years ago, from the grounds
(see plate xxi) about half a mile to the l to have been founded by Mahanaga the bricks fallen down from the dome, first century B.C., inscribed as masons' of the inscriptions at the place records ntury A. D. Therefore, this striba may ough we may not accept the tradition in out the size of the Mirisavatiya dagaba cially raised terrace, to which flights of The /ha?rmumziAéôi, and the c/hatzrô7zʼa /i e dome, too, is incomplete. Restorahas now proceeded about halfway up near this stilpa: one (A. S. I. 488) on a h of the main entrance, and the other ment now broken into four fragments of
)F CIRCA SECOND CENTURY A.D.
No. 488)
y Dr. E. Müller in his Ancient Inscripinly inscription that has been discovered he alphabet of the fourth century, but be made out of it. I believe to have
wasiana, and this may possibly be an hom the temple is dedicated *.”
6 ft. above the ground level; and the ... Io in. There are five lines of writing, wards. The letters, on an average, are being of a loose grained variety, is very spness of the engraving, all the letters and the last letter of line 3. As stated
raph.
which follow, the three syllables vahana form part to Skanda.

Page 280
Egrாரா ஆாே
Hi!!!! GHA
3.
 

W. I. Pate 2.
鸭、

Page 281


Page 282
No. 21 KATA RAGAMA
above, Dr. Miller ascribes this record to only guide in dating the epigraph, agrees tions belonging to the first or second cer
As regards grammar, the change P. bhikku-acariyan. In the form wadita a dental when preceded or followed by an is not observed. The modern equivaler *vadifa where the dental had been cerebr combination of letters) is seen in the forr the only known example of an accusative period. The two past passive participle are used here in an active sense. This feature is noticed in old Sinhalese; and, of the language, the past indicative of th addition of the personal suffixes to the p
The contents tell us that a certain Nanda, enlarged the caitya (i.e. the mo Akujuka to construct the flights of steps
TE: 1 (Si ) o Kadaha(va)pi-gami 2 -vahanaka-vasiya-Nada3 tere ceta vadita *) Akuju(
4 bikujarana samatavaya catar 5 dorahi patagada atadi (ln*]
TRANSIL (Hail)! The elder Nada o, resid; Kadahavapi enlarged the cesiya; and la made the chief monks at Akujuka acqui
REMIA Line 1) Aadahavapilgama. In th open to doubt. If the above reading
For instance, the verb kele (he did) is formed è to the form kala which is the p. p. p. of the root k * The syllable si is faintly visible in the impres some space where, possibly, there was a vertical si auspicious symbol and the next word, there is usual
* P. AWanda.

INSCRIPTIONS 2 5
the fourth century; but the script, our nevery detail with that of dated inscriptury A. D.
of ca. to ja is noticed in bikufarana for (Skt. Cardasiila), the cerebralization of 7, a feature almost universal in Sinhalese, t of this word claidi goes back to a form alized. An instance of sandhi (euphonic 1 biAujarana which also supplies us with : plural termination in a document of this verbal forms vaaita (l. 3) and a tadi (1.5) is not the only instance in which this in the medieval and the modern forms e active voice is formed regularly by the ... p. p. form. elder of the Buddhist Church, by name dern Kirivehera) and got the monks at
at the four entrances.
XT.
a Daka
ka)-
'al
ATION. ing at Dakavahanaka in the village id the steps at the four entrances having esce (therein).
RKS. is name, the reading vapi is somewhat be accepted, the name is equivalent to
by the addition of the third person singular suffix r * to do '. sion; and between that and the letter a there is
roke used as a punctuation mark. Between the ly some space left blank in the inscriptions.

Page 283
2 Ι 6 EPIGRAPHIA
Pāli Kațāhavāpīgāma which in moderr Aatavigama. Possibly, the place is ide miles South-east of Kataragama.
Lines I-2) Dakavahanaka seems Kadahavapi. In modern Sinhalese, this it may be mentioned, is the original form irrigation reservoir'. It is plausible that the village close to the spill of the village Line 2) Vasiya = P. vasika; mod. Line 3 Ceta = Skt. caitya, P. cetiya, been further corrupted to ceya. In the r forms of sey and sä. Mod. Sin. Săiya.
[Line 3] 4&a,7u[Ảa]. From the coi name. An unpublished rock inscription o Magam Pattu contains the name Akuju M Line 4 Bikujarana. Accusative : two words bieu (P. bhi&éhu) and afara (P. the oldest stage of the Sinhalese languag as ifara.
Line 4) Samatavaya. P. sammat the root sam-man. The medieval Sinhal [Line 5) Dorahi. The locative sin Skt. dvåra) door.
[Line 5] Patagaqda. This word occ century B.C. as padagada; in an inscriptio gata and in Sinhalese literature as payag, Mahavanisatika, Colombo edition of 189 Ceylon origin as it is found only in such I Line 5 Atadi. Skt. åstrta, P. att
SLAB INSCRIPTION OF MAHAD
This slab has been broken into fou The other three are lying on the pavemen slab measured 5 ft. by 2 ft. 2 in. and the in 3 ft. 4 in. by 2 ft. 2 in. The letters vary in considerably weathered; but the writing

ZEYLANICA voL. III
Sinhalese would take the form of ntical with Katagamuva, a village five
to have been a part of the village name would be Diyavana. Vahanasha, of the mod. Sin. vāna “the spill of an the name was applied to that part of tank. Sin. väsi.
In the next inscription, the word has linth-century language, it occurs in the
ntext this appears to have been a placef Gajabahu I at Situlpavuvihara in the sahagama (the great village of Akuju). singular of the compound formed of the acarya). The second word occurs in 2 as acarya and in the classical speech
payitwa, the causal past participle of ese form of the word was samanva.
ngular of dora (Mod. Sin. dora, P. and
urs in the inscriptions of circa second n of about the seventh century as fataäta. Its Pāli form is badaganthi (see 4, p. 214) which seems to be a word of Pali works as were written in Ceylon. hata, Mod. Sin. äitirī.
ALIMAHANA (A. S. I. No 489)
r fragments, one of which is missing. t of the Kirivehera. When intact, the scription in I 3 lines covered an area of size from 1 to 3 inches. The stone is is tolerably clear, and all the letters on

Page 284
Eதழாநா ரீழேtாளே
Kiri Weh
ஃt ப்ரீ:
 

YW, MW. PsT fa ??.
ara Slab No. I
14 i Frå af før i Wolf

Page 285


Page 286
No. 21 KATARAGAMA
the preserved fragments can be made have been damaged recently, for an eyeRobertson contains the letters on the the letters on the preserved fragments v copy convinces us that it is inadvisable portions of the record with this help.
The script resembles that of the T in the Colombo Museum. Another in belonging to about the same period is fo The present record contains some sym than the corresponding ones of the Tissa
8 0 & 0 { a and ER nua of this inscription with i
epigraph seems to be somewhat later ind belongs to the reign of Mahanaman (circ The following points are noteworth ment. In Saratara for Skt. Sidstara, to ta and the vowel i in the first two syl influence of the vowels in the followi changed to ya in ceya for P. cetiya; in th the form of ceta. In rajemi, the first pe to a noun. This feature is also noticed in t above. The elision of a whole syllable a of the preceding long vowel are noticed i
The inscription is not dated. The Mahādāțhika Mahānāga) son of Saratara named Mahadathika Mahanaga is menti the first century A.D. and his father was no naga of our inscription must, therefore, assumed the title rafa. Perhaps he flo followed the death of Mahanaman and w when the northern part of the island was governors of the south had opportunity may also be interesting to note that Tiri chieftains with whom Dhātusena had to fig Sridhara of which the name of Mahadali
* Mahatuaninosa, ch... xxxiv, vv. 38 f.
VOL, III.

NSCRIPTIONS 27
out with certainty. The slab seems to zopy of the inscription made by Mr. J. W. missing fragment. But a comparison of iith the corresponding ones of this eyeto attempt a restoration of the missing
issamaharama slab (A. J. C. No. 67) now scription in the same type of script and und at Monarägala in the Uva Province. bols which are more developed in form maharama slab. Compare, for instance,
s and r of that slab. Therefore, our
ate than the Tissamaharama slab which a 468-49.O A.D.). y as regards the grammar of the docuP. Siridhara, the dha has been changed lables changed to a, doubtless under the ng syllables. Intervocalic ta has been e preceding record this word occurs in :rson singular suffix mi has been added he Tissamaharama inscription mentioned t the end of the word and the shortening n Mahana for Mahānāga. donor is Mahadali Mahana raja (King aya (Siridhara Ayya). A king of Ceylon oned in the chronicles; but he lived in ot named Siridhara. Mahädäthika Mahahave been a local ruler of Rohana who ourished in that unsettled period which as ended by the accession of Dhatusena, under Tamil domination and provincial lo proclaim themselves independent. It tara, the name of one of the five Tamil cht, is the Tamil form of the Sanskrit name
Mahana's father is also a corruption.
* /bid., ch... xxxvilii, v. 32,
F f

Page 287
28 EPIGRAPHIA
As the epigraph is fragmentary, wi were; but from such parts as have bee was to register a grant of land made for the ritual at the Mangala Mahacetiya modern Kirivehera.
ΤΕΣ
Siddham i Saratarayalha puta Mahadali-maha-na-rajemi Kajaragama ra-ji-maha-vaherahi Ma-gala-maha-Ceya jina-patisa ama-padana koțu tela-mula koțu ca hapi-vateha ca.
1.
0
payutu karanaka -tugami atadaha sa -hakasalayite vațiitani ama . . . . . .
RANS
Hail! I, King Mahadali Mahana ... at the great auspicious cetiya in the rc . . . . . . for the repair of dilapidated build sacred food . . . . . . . . . . . . for defraying lamps of clarified butter . . . . . . . . . . . . SO eight thousand . . . . . . in . . . . tugama .
sacred food . . . . . .
REMA.
[Line 6) 7 inapatisa. . . . Most pro Aatisatarana Aofu, a phrase occurring fre to fifth centuries. For its explanation, st
Line 7] 4 ma badana has been tal Amata means ambrosia , the food of cele of South India, the food offered to the amrta, “ambrosia”); and it is probable
Aya = Skt. arya,

ZEYLANICA voL. III
e cannot say exactly what its contents 2n preserved, it seems that its purport
defraying the expenses connected with at Kajaragama which doubtless is the
T.
LATION,
, son of Prince o Saratara . . . . . . . . . . yal monastery of Kajaragama . . . . . . lings . . . . . . . . . . . . for the offerings of the expenses of oil . . . . . . . . . . . . for that (it may be used for). . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . from what has accrued . . . . . .
RKS. obably this has to be completed as jina'quently in inscriptions from the second ee E. Z. vol. I, p. 7 I. ken as equivalent to P. amata-fadana. stial beings. In the Tamil inscriptions deity in temples is called amudu (Skt. that the same usage prevailed in the
see above, p. 82.

Page 288
Eராphi கீழேaார்ாே
Kiri Wehern Slä
Br at : :e
கொ மும்
 

PII 23.
W. .
r*
...si
O
*--~~
...I
...I.
... I 3
+1
No.
* 1 #ಛೆ'?
-
கம்
'ச் சங்க
"ܨ1
- - - - ----
3 ) *

Page 289


Page 290
No. 21 KATARAGAMA
Buddhist shrines of Ceylon. The wo describe food offered in temples, and a can etymologically be identical with am (Line 8). Tela-mula kotu. P. tel Compare the phrase teľa ca /huta ca mu of Kanittha Tissa (A. Z. vol. I, p. 257).
[Line 9) //api-vateha. Fabi is Wate is the same as P. vatti and Skt. ve
Line Io Payutu. P. payutta; Line I II) . . . . tu gami. The na the present grant may, perhaps, be restol With Detagamuva, a village about a mil Line II 2) This cannot be underst Line 13 Vatitani. The instrun varttita. - − PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF I. THIS inscribed pillar does not act at present, to be seen within the temp forest at Detagamuva about a mile to down and was broken into two fragmen length, was removed by the ex-headma a step. The incumbent priest of the fragment removed to the temple in 19 I was also brought to the same place an The smaller piece, which is now lying considerable damage at the hands of pil The pillar measures II; in. by 12 ground. It was surmounted by a vase of the sides are inscribed and the fourth a scythe, a crow, and a dog. Side A cc side C 2 I. One letter each of lines 9 the break; but they can easily be restor much affected by exposure to sun and r I5 and 16 partly, illegible. The rest oft which vary in size from an inch to an lines which are three inches apart on si The script is of the tenth century

INSCRIPTIONS 29.
rd mudu, used in Sinhalese literature to lso for the victuals served to the king, rta.
a-mūlamin katvā, Mod Sin. tel milla kota. la Aofu in the "Jetavanarama' inscription
equivalent to P. sappi clarified butter'. rtti, Mod Sin. vita “lamp". Skt. prayukta. me of the village which was the object of "ed as yetugami. If so, it may be identical le to the south of Kataragama. ood owing to its fragmentary nature. hental singular of waitita equivalent to Skt.
DAPPULAW (A. S. I. No. 49o) ually belong to Kataragama though it is, le enclosure. Originally, it stood in the he south of Kataragama. It had fallen its one of which, measuring I ft. Io in. in of Kataragama to his house to serve as Buddhist temple at Kataragama had this 6; and, later, the lower half of the pillar il was set up in front of the image house. uncared for on the ground, has suffered grims who burn camphor on it.
in, and, originally, stood six feet above -shaped capital IO in. in height. Three 1 contains the engravings of a monk's fan, intains 18 lines of writing, side B 26 and and IO in side A has been lost owing to ed with certainty. Side C has been very ain ; line 6 being completely, and lines 5, he record is well preserved. The letters, inch and a half, are inscribed between de A and two inches on sides B and C.
and agrees, on the whole, with that of
Ff 2

Page 291
22O EPIGRAPHIA
other epigraphs of the same period. TI in the introductory part, is highly ornat within metaphor which can hardly be
syntax is very much involved; and the the two long sentences which form ll. A. Lucidity of expression would have been
clauses ending with crisiaasa (l. B IO) be ek talāti Ak vyä sisti Väimiä vui All /i/hi muda/linu visi to place Kabinagaimbiricemat (ll. C 4-5).just tunsiya tesät and ending with scrhi (l.
ring in the record deserve mention fo graphical features. Vaisai (l. A ) is the ( literature. It is here the second eleme hence is not an inflected form; and as The lingual 4 is also unusual; and is et derived from Sanskrit ãvala, as it is usu våfå goes back to Skt. åvartti. Aasi development of the literary form raisa Sanskrit laharž by metathesis and the el being undoubtedly, owing to the influenc a variant form of duhul (Skt. dukila)w Sinhalese poetical works. The form a sannaya, a work only a decade earlier th of the lingual 4 in the second syllable of back, not to Sanskrit loda as is general word had 8 (l. A 7) is an instance of false word, as it is derivęd from Skt. asta, sh but as the initial Aia is very often elidec wish to pose as learned restore this le introduce it in places where, originally, th is derived from Skt. Aundala; and occur worthy that in this word, as well as in A and subudu (l. A I3), the nasal has disa
* I am indebted to the Hon. Mr. D. B. Jayatil.
See Geiger, E. S., p. 76.
This form of the word is not at all considere biñgu mahatuana hiru hat uata.

ZE YILANICA (vOL. III
he language of the record, particularly e in style and abounds with metaphor rendered into English, literally. The arrangement of the various clauses in I to C. 7 of the record is rather clumsy. gained had the long string of adjectival an immediately followed by Sai/idikulada lu. Similarly, we would have preferred after its qualifying clause beginning with B 19-25). The following words occurr their peculiar grammatical or orthoacquivalent of zila occurring in Sinhalese 2nt of a compound of three words and such the termination i is noteworthy. ymologically inadmissible if the word is ally supposed to be. Perhaps the form (l. A 2) represents an earlier stage of It is, most probably, derived from ision of ha; the cerebralization of the l' e of the preceding ra. Diyul (l. A 4) is ith which we are familiar from classical iyud occurs in Aampiya-afuciagaifapadaan the present record. The occurrence f lela (l. A 6) shows that this word goes ly assumed*, but to the root lut. The restoration. The correct form of the ould be, and occurs in literature as, at : l in the Sinhalese language, those who tter; and, in doing so, they sometimes Le ha was absent. Kodu[lu](ll. A. 9-IO) s in later literature as Aloidol. It is note'adu 46/ha (l. A I7-18) maqlulu, (l. B 9) ppeared; whilst in numba (Skt. madhas)
aka for this information.
d erroneous. It occurs in Sidat Saigard. Kalazan

Page 292
No. 21 KATA RAGAMA )
a nasal has been introduced where origin interesting as the prototype of the now (his). In ziemayen (l. B 6-7) we find a stem ending in a and the case terminatio in the later stages of the Sinhalese lang century dialect. As regards veral, (l. B Badulla Pillar Inscription (a lute p. 73). with a lingual 4 whereas in all the other written with a dentall. Vishi (l. C 17) th is the prototype of the modern mā found l. C 2O stands for pav (Skt. påpa).
The inscription is dated in the sixth graphic and other considerations, is ident Dappula V ascended the throne in or abo been set up in 924 A.D. or thereabouts.
The object of the record is the re religious establishment named Kapugan Kapikandurriver in the principality of Rol son of Udā (Udaya), the heir-apparent. prince had conquered the southern and this grant was issued, he was governing Mahinda's father, was the same prince ascended the throne as Udaya II . We document that Udaya II's queen was nar The Rambāva Slab Inscription (A. Sangbo, the donor of that grant who has the son of King Sirisangbo and Queen I that king, namely the "Jetavanarama Sl same statement. The Rambava slab f resembling those used for Prince Mahind. (Mahinda IV) conquered Rohaņa. As l throne, had the diruda title of Sirisang identified with Sirisañgbo, son of Sirisalı
' E. Z., Vol. I, Index S. 2.
See the Puliyankulam Slab Inscription (E. another son of Udaya named Kitagbó (Kittaggabod
" Siya wikmen dindi gat Ruhunu danayehi. W

NSCRI PTIONS 22
ally there was none. Avihu (). B, 3) is frequently used pronominal form ožiu the pleonastic ya introduced between n. This feature, though very common uage, is rarely met with in the tenth22) contracted from ve/heat, see the Alingu (li. B 26-C I) is here written instances where the word occurs, it is e locative singular of me “ this” (P. ima), in Such words as mī laiga, &c. Pā in
year of King Dapulu who, on palaeoified with the fifth of that name. As out 918 A.D., this inscription must have
gistration of immunities granted to a n-pirivena on the southern bank of the hana, by a prince named Lāmāni Mihind, From the inscription, we learn that this central parts of the island; and, when : the Rohaņa country. Udā Mahayā, who, after the death of Dappula V, also learn, for the first time, from this ned Dev Gon.
Z. vol. II, p. 67), says that King Siribeen identified with Mahinda IV, was Dev Gon. Another record attributed to ab Inscription (ZE. Z. II, p. 22 I) has the urthermore states, in words somewhat a in the present record, that Sirisangbo
Jaa Mahaya, after his accession to the
bo, his son Mahinda may perhaps be igbo and Dev. Gon (Mahinda IV). It
* See below, p. 223 n. I. Z, Vol. I, p. 282 ff.). This inscription mentions hi).
"ith this compare, ll. B 6-Io of this inscription.

Page 293
222 EPIGRAPHI
may also be noted that Mahinda IV, i. emphasizes his descent from Panduk Mahinda of this record does. On th such as the well-known Mihintale table ably be attributed to Mahinda IV, give as Abha Salamevan and Dev Gon. I dipa Mahinda of the Mayilagastota pill opinion, untenable as the name of that Gon, whereas in all the records attribu is called Dev Gon.
As to the geographical names mc monastery named Tissamaharama at modern Manik Gaiiga. Kapugam-p the place where the inscription was foul marking the site of an ancient religious
p.
Taranga-valairali ot mahamuhund me ni-l-diyul han numba-ganga me dala-lela-mut-hari-n hobnā Ha-t-Uda-giri-ku-lu me mini-kodu
-hu paraparen ā Udā Mahayāhu ure-hidā evhu me ku-len samada DevGon- räjna kushi upan sāha vi-kmayen ek pä8-hara Ruhunu Ma
See

A ZEYLANICA voL. III
h his 'Buddhist Railing slab inscription abhaya, in the same manner as Prince e other hand, several other inscriptions, its (AE. Z. Vol. I, p. 9 ff.) which can reason2 the names of the parents of Sirisangbo Dr. Wickremasinghe's identification of the ar inscription with Mahinda IV is, in my prince's mother is given there as Sang ted to Mahinda IV that monarch's mother
2ntioned in the record, Mahavehera is the Magama and the river Kapikandur is the irivena was most probably situated at ind, Detagamuva, where some stone pillars s foundation can still be seen.
EXK.
A.
10 -lu palan Dambadi11 -v-polov-ag
O
12 mehesna pala13 -n mini-subuluvak 14 bandu nan-siri-la15 -kala Siri Lak16 -divhi Hir-got17 kulen baț Padu18 Abhā naranind
9 -la-madulu tumā visi 10 kala e danaviyehi 11 Mahaveher-naka 12 uvanisā pihiti 13 Kapugam-pirivena14 -t satar-pas su15 -laba vas Sähä16 -kulatek-tala
below, p. 226.

Page 294
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Kata ragama
பிரசாந்தர
 

Pfi 2.
Vol. (II.
驅
Lṁ
- No-Normae No. !!!
Pillar inscription
forester fø I for

Page 295


Page 296
NO. 21 KATARAGAMA
17 -țik vä siți Lämä18 -ni Mihindāhu vi19 -sin tunsiya 20 tesät pirive21 -nin lakala maha
-ñgu sa * [vana havu]- -ruduyehi Vesa-gai pun-sand-po-hohi Kapugam
pirivenaţ . . . .
-m vadãlamha o Hulvădu melă-ttirad-kol-kā10 -miyan gäl mivu
11 -n variyan no
TRANS) [Lines A II-I 6] The island of Siri comparable to a jewelled wreath worn b div, the blue robe worn by whom is the as if they were folds; who is resplender the braided hair as if it were a string o whom are the mountain peaks Hat anc
The regnal year is not completely preserved with sa as that letter is faintly visible after langu in more than six letters and as the symbols for vana rudu yehi in the next line, I have restored the date;
Skt. Šrī Laikā, ie. Ceylon. * Ag-mekesna = Skt. agra-mahis i. This ins mehesna is to be translated “queens’ and not o lo р. 2б, n. по).
* Rali. For the etymology of this word, see was 'waves'. Here, it is used in the secondary se. " Mumba-ganga = Skt. Aabho-Gaigå, i.e. the " Dala is taken as derived from Skt. pata thou here. If the the cerebral lis a mistake for the den hobna may be translated as ' who is resplendent wi string of pearls'.
' Skt. Udaya, a mythical mountain in the Eas

INSCRIPTIONS 222
22 veratutur-de23 -sehi Kapikandu24 -r-ho dakuņ25 terhi Däpu ma26 -harad-hu sat a
12 gannā isā 13 me gamhi kudi14 -n no gannā 15 iså . . . . . . . . geta16 -d ge . . . . . . no gannā 17 isā mihi samva18 -tâ buna Mahavo19 -tiye ela maru20 -va kala pa kam 21 gataha(n')
LATION. Lak, adorned with varied splendour, is by the Chief Queen *, the land of Damba great ocean containing rows of billows it with the celestial river oscillating on
f pearls and the jewel ear-rings worn by
Udā 10.
The numeral seems to have been one beginning line C I. As this line could not have contained havu should have been there to be read along with is savana. It may have been satvana, too.
* Subulu = P cumbataka. ription gives conclusive evidence to prove that ds' as done by Dr. Wickremasinghe (E. Z., Vol. I,
* Skt./amõudvipa, i.e. India. bove, p. 220. The original meaning of the word se ofofolds”. Mod. Sin. ráli. Ganges. h I am doubtful whether this meaning is appropriate al I, the phrase Mumbaganga me dala lela mut-harin the celestial river as it were a bright and oscillating Skt. Asta, a mythical mountain in the West.

Page 297
224 EPIGRAPHIA
Lines A 16-B 19. Enacted in ol the Kapugampirivena' situated in the in the province of Rohana by Laman of the Sähä (Säkya) race; who is the s lineage of King Padu Abhāo who [in 1 the solar race in the island of Ceylon Dev Gon of equal birth unto that Udal Subjugated, in one stroke, the province
Lines B 19-C 7. On the full mo sixth year of the raising of the ut Dapu, we ordered . . . . . . . . . . . t
" Satarapasa = P. catupaccaya. See Pāli Di P. Kappasagama. A parivena of this name Uvanisa, see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 35, n. 8. ' Waka = P. nikaya, the original meaning of often, is used in the secondary sense of a monast o P. Mahāvihāra, presumably the Tissa Mah Ldimdini or Laimdimi occurs in the Pairakum, deniya and Köttẽ periods as the name of the Sinh the Maurya prince who came with the Bo-tree to ( appointed by that monarch as the guardian of the derived from Lambakanna another name by whi present inscription, Mihind (Mahinda) who is sty of Bodhigupta, but of Pandukabhaya. Therefore word may well be doubted.
" P. Mahinda.
Udaya Mahadipada. For the interpretatio P. Panduka Abhaya, the grandfather of De It was through this monarch that the Sinhalese king Buddha belonged. I know of only one other in: king. It is a fragmentary slab inscription (see bel at Anuradhapura.
The translation of ll. I-16 should come he treated it as a separate sentence in order to make * Råjna = Skt. råjäi, the title by which roy designated in inscriptions of this period.
' P. Rohana, the south-eastern part of Ceylc “ P. Malaya (cf. T. malai) the name by w island were known in olden times.
" This name is given in the Mahavamsa asl and is made up of dā “relic” and pulu (of uncer| to be Dhatuffabhiti.
" The missing portion perhaps contained a

A ZEYLANICA WOL.
der to make the four requisites easy for vicinity of the monastery of Mahaveher. io Mihind", the incomparable ornamento on of Uda Mahaya 9 descended from the his turn was descended from the family of ; who was born in the womb of Princess Mahaya); and who, by his daring prowess, s of Ruhun 18 and Mala 1“.
on day of the month of Vesaga in the nbrella of dominion by the great king the Kapugampirivena which is situated
ctionary, s. v. e is mentioned in the Mhv. ch. liv, v. 5 I.
which is an assemblage'. In Sinhalese naka, very ery”. avihara at Magama. bi Sirita as well as in other works of the Daihbaalese royal clan which originated from Bodhigupta, Ceylon in the reign of Devanampiya Tissa and was sacred tree. The word Laimini is considered to be ch Bodhigupta's progeny is designated. But in the led “Lamani' is said to have been a descendant, not , the accepted etymology and interpretation of this
Talatik, see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 34, no. 6. n of the title “Mahaya', see above p. 82 f. 'vanampiya Tissa and the founder of Anuradhapura. gs traced their descent to the Sakya clan to which the scription which mentions this early and half-mythical low pp. 226-229) found near the 'Buddhist Railing
8. ཕར་་་་་
re as an adjectival clause. I have detached it and the translation less cumbersome. al ladies other than the chief consort of the king are
hich the mountainous districts in the centre of the
* Skt. Vaisåkha (April–May). Dappula. Dāpuļ or Dāpuļu is a true vernacular form tain derivation) born'. The Pali rendering ought
word or words meaning “immunities.

Page 298
NO. 21 KATARAGAMA
to the north of the Great Monastery (m sixty-three cells, and on the south bank
Lines C7-C 2.1) The hulvadu ', household shall not levy carts, buffalo in this village shall not be impressed fo Should this command be infringed by a sins committed by a killer of cows' at M
1 Piriven = P. parivena, see Pāli Dictionary a monastic dwelling and is at present used, in Ce The Kappakandara nadi of the Mahavams would suggest that the correct reading of the Palin to have been situated to the north of the Mahavih bank of the Kapikandur Hoya, the latter cannot be Prof. Geiger's identification of Kappakandara wit p. I65, n. 5) cannot be accepted
Same as ultraidu occurring in other inscription * See above, p. II o.
The phrase huzāģu melāti radokāmvam household such as hulvadu and melatti.
Varivan, see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 53, n. 7.
Kudi. See E. Z., Vol. I, p. I o5, n. I I. (p. 147) will throw some light on the status of kudi kutipurise samnipātento sabbe gāmike ānāpeti, te ca patanti ettakà, yezwa me gàmika “ ti gdima sàmiko ca ta. dās dāsā bhata kā kammakarā gām kā glāmā go m. Aufipuriseyeva upadava anapitata. “Now when th houses, he issues his order to all the villagers, but it it is the heads of houses. And the lord is satisfied villagers. There are many others who do not co workmen, servants, peasantry, sick people, oxen, bl do not count. It was with reference to the heads ( translation, S. B. E. vol. xxv, pp. 2o8-9). The ku in the above passage, seem to have been heads of h This is probably a variant form of gedad, for o Ela marură. This phrase was translated by it is not quite clear why the killing of goats should The goat was not considered a sacred animal either cattle' or 'cow' and is used as such in compoun instance, ela Airi means “cows' milk in contrast to cows and bulls from buffaloes (miharak). The cc in olden days just as it is still in India. The more appropriate than that which has hitherto been
" Mahatittha, see above p. 135.
VOL. III.

INSCRIPTIONS 225
a haver) adorned with three hundred and
c of the river Kapikandur'. melatti and other officers of the royal es and workmeno. The householders" r service. Getad should not be levied. ny, they shall take upon themselves the lahavoţi 19.
s.v. Later, this word assumed the meaning of ylon, to denote a seat of learning'. a. The Sinhalese form appearing in the record ame is Kapikandara. As Kapugampirivena is said lara (Tissamaharama of Magama) and on the south any other river but the Mánik Gaiiga. Therefore, h the Kuňbukkan Oya (Mahāvamsa, translation,
is. For the meaning of the word, see above, p. 94.
can also be translated as “the officers of the royal
The following passage from the Milindapaihai in ancient India :-Iti so mahardia gama samiko 7.nattå na sabbe sannipatanti, kulipuriså veva sannithā sampaicchaliaiie bahutarā anāgalā, thibursā ahiså af-elakå supånå, ye anågatå sabbe le aganila e lord, O King, is thus summoning all the heads of is not they who assemble in obedience to the order, therewith, knowing that such is the number of his me-women and men, slave girls and slaves, hired uffaloes, sheep and goats, and dogs-but all these of houses that the order was issued' (Rhys Davids' di mentioned in the inscriptions, like the kutipurisā ouses directly responsible to the lord of a village. which see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 25o, n. 5.
me as “a killer of goats' (see above p. 133). But have been singled out as a specially heinous sin. in Ceylon or in India. The word ela may mean d words in the modern Sinhalese language. For mikirio buffaloes” milk”. Ella harak diferentiates w was considered a sacred animal by the Sinhalese above interpretation of the phrase, therefore, is followed.
Gg

Page 299
226 . EPIGRAPHIA
No. 22. A FRAGMENTARY S AT THE BUI)D HIST RAILI DÅ GÄBA, AN URADHA
By S. PAR
li E upper half of an inscribed sl:
Buddhist Railing near the Eastern preserved in the premises of the Archaeol 2 ft. I in. by Ift. II in...; the two corners teen lines of writing are preserved, and a line can also be made out. It is not pos
The letters are about an inch in siz regards the language, the following wo floor of a house' occurs here for the first Pali mahalaya 'a great mansion' (see the context, appears to signify some sort C is of obscure origin and has not been fou probably, a clerical error for ubakara ua prototype of attaraua which occurs in the
The record is dated in the se (Mahinda IV). It is interesting to not by his personal name in addition to his vi of this ruler, there is only one other in name, all the rest using only the title of
The object of the record was to pro Pavilion' (fin madiya) at the Ratnamap
No. 4 of the List of Inscriptions in the Annu ” Vädi nam mat vädi. Asäläp uvärana navä. Vessagiriya Slab Inscription, E. Z., Vol. I, p. “ An edifice called “ Ratnaprăsăda " was situate by the late Mr. Ayrton with the building popularly Memoirs, vol. i, p. I ft.). The Mahavibara, too, po in Sinhalese (see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 228). “Ratamapil

ZEYLAN CA (vOL. III
LA IB-INSCRIPTION FOU NID NG NEAR T | E IEASTERN PURA (A. S. V. No. 1 I 9).
ANAVITANA.
ab , found at the building called " the (Jetavana) dagaisa at Anuradhapura, is ogical Survey. The fragment measures at the top have been damaged. Nine! few letters at the end of the twentieth sible to say how many lines are lost. ce and belong to the tenth century. As rds are noteworthy. Va/ad (l. 1 2)" the time. Prof. Geiger derives it from the E. S., s. v.). Hara (l. 13) which, from f structure in which water-pots are kept, nd eles were. Ubaramua in l. I 6 is, most (l. I 5); but it can also be taken as the 2 Sžaťať Saňgara *. venth year of Sirisaṁgbo Mahind e that the monarch is here referred to ?”?taa. Among the numerous epigraphs scription o which mentions him. by his Sirisangbo. claim certain rules concerning a "Water irivena in the Jetavana monastery. If
al Report of the A. S. C. for the year 1892, p. 9.
m malavalasalasi'htlèhi ôigi (Sida/ Sañigara, ch, i).
33. d in the Abhayagiri area. This has been identified known as “the Elephant Stables'. (See A. S. C. ssessed a building of the same name, Ruvanpaha ivena' of the Jetavana monastery is but a variation

Page 300
Epigraphia Zeylanica
శిష్టద్దో గ్ద
* థ్రెన్స్త
Buddhist Railing'
57 so II: Trť z in
E RRA”
PLATE 25. For "Buddhist Railing'
'Buddhist Railing "Slab-Inscript
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

WW, WWW, Plaťg 25.
{{ } الأنبية. في
Slab Inscription
r ' Isaf
TUM
Slab-Inscription reira Anuridhapura lion.

Page 301


Page 302
NO. 22) A FRAGMENTARY S
" Ratnamapirivena' refers to the building it must have been the ancient name of 'th furnishes us with further evidence to show is actually the Jetavana Vihara.
TEX
Siribar-Sähä-kula-kot Okāvas- pa -n bat Sudovum-maharaj-hu anva -n a Paduvasdev-Abha-maharaj-h -ren baţ Sirisangbo-Mahind-mah -t längu satvana havuruduyehi Sāg -ha-himiyan nämin pälavu apis-sat Tis-maha-teranați pihiți Denā-raja. -rhi Ratnanapiriwenhi wasana sa -mi uvasuvan visin käru me dorot -yehi naviatân no denu isâ Senevir -d-mulä vü vana sag-nnahalu-sang
:
me dorotu-pain-madiyehi udu-mah:
1
3
-hālhid pän-kala tabana hārayehid
4
kavaru pariyayekinud navätän no
5
-sā me pān-madu-kusalān piļibada
1.
6
-yen vidi anun piļibada uparaņa -vanu isã mehekaruvange varayãl
-di upakaranayak tubuva atä divel isä nakayä vü vana sangunud sang ... .. ... .. .. .. navātär
LLLLLL S SLLL SLLLL SLLL LS S LLLL SLLLL SLLLL SSLLLLL S LL0 S LL S SL L S LSSLLS SLLLL SSY
of the same name; and, therefore, it seems that a b essential feature of every important monastery. In also a building called Ratnagrha (Jewel House). S ing set apart for the worship of the “Three Jewels' The Wikaya Samgraha has the form Sagali, May be corrected to upakarana.

AB-INSCRIPTION 227
near which the inscription was found, 2 Buddhist Railing'. This inscription that the Abhayagiri Vihara' of to-day
rapureγe|- u parapuaraj-hu sauli l-ma
OS'maha-veheg-mok-kāl-pán-madi
'8い= un visin älyata-ma
kisi
denu iupakaraņano taba
on vä
genä nerinā çun kere ba
nogan
0 1 0 0
uilding called “Ratna' house or dwelling was an the great monastery at Safici in India, there was e C. I. I. vol. iii, p. 262. Perhaps, it was a buildKalaтaffaya).

Page 303
228 EPIGRAPHI
TRANS
Lines 1-5). In the seventh year afi by the great King Sirisangbo Mahind who is descended from the lineage of O sion of the great King Sudovun and great king Paduvasdev Abha.
Lines 5-IO Lodgings shall not Gate' constructed by the devotees, d cipation, who reside at the Ratnamapi Dena established of yore for the b
* P. Sirisaminghabodhi Mahinda.
P. Sākya. P. Suddhodana, the name of Buddha's fathe Paņdu Vāsu deva Abhaya, the same as Pan the Sakya race. He is almost everywhere referre full name ought to have been Paņdu Vāsudeva Ab a compound of the name of his grandfather (Pand o Naziātän, see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 54, n. 7. TI seem to have, rather too frequently, made use of th Vinaya rules enjoin the Buddhist monks to give Dora fu-fan-madi'a seems to have been a t water was kept for persons coming in to perform : * Uvasu = P. upāsaka. Originally, this wor contrast to a bhikkhu, one who had adopted th inscriptions, the terms updisaka and uvasu are ap attend to temple ritual or to the needs of the mol a class of temple attendants called upasakas (see
o P. Ratnamahāparivena.
7s = P. 7ssa. This was the name of : monastery of Dakkhinagiri in Anuradhapura. monastery, encroaching on the grounds of the M Aikaya Sangraha, Wickremasinghe's edition, p. I the Mahavihara brethren and was publicly charg orthodox monks. In remarkable contrast to the the chroniclers of the Mahavihara delight in heapi The Mahavamsa calls him ' a hypocrite, a plot The later Sinhalese chronicles, the Pilfazali and , sobriquet of Kohon (P. kuhana) the hypocrite'. by the orthodox chroniclers; and there is no doub of his opponents.

A ZEYLAN ICA voL. III
LATION,
er the raising of the umbrella of dominion the pinnacle of the illustrious Saharace kävas*, who has come down in the succeswho is descended from the lineage of the
be given in this "Water Pavilion at the esirous of heavenly bliss and final emanrivena in the great royal monastery of 2nefit of the great elder Tis who was
* Skt. Iksvaku, P. Okkäka.
r. ۔۔۔۔ dukabhaya, the first king of Ceylon who belonged to to by the shorter name of Pandukabhaya; but his ohaya, as the Mahāvamsa (ix. 27) tells us that it was lu Vasudeva) and that of his uncle (Abhaya). his prohibition doubtless refers to royal officers who he monastic buildings as temporary residences. The shelter, in their dwellings, to strangers in need. building near the entrance to a large mansion, where ablutions. The term has not been noticed elsewhere. d meant any lay adherent of the Buddhist creed in a life of a religious recluse. In the tenth-century plied to laymen who resided in the monasteries to nks. In South Indian Tamil Inscriptions we read of Shandarkar Memorial Volume, p. 229).
“ Р. Лetavana.
thera who lived, in the reign of Mahasena, at the It was for him that Mahasena built the Jetavana ahâvihäira. (See Mey., ch... xxxvii, vv. 32-9, and the 5.) He held views on religion opposed to those of ed for a grave offence and excommunicated by the flattering language applied to him in this inscription, ng opprobrious epithets whenever they refer to Tissa. er, the lawless ” and “evil friend” (ch. xxxvii, v. 32). Vi&ãya Samgraha, invariably attach to his name thẻ Perhaps, Tissa was not so black as he was painted that he suffered on account of the sectarian bigotry

Page 304
NO. 22 A FRAGMENTARY
moderate in his desires, was content, ar. lord Saguli.
Lines IO-15) Lodgings shall not the upper story as well as in the low Gate' and also in the hara where pots and old, who are, or will be, residing
[Lines I 5-17] Any utensils belon utensils belonging to the endowments shall not be kept here.
Lines I7-2O. If any utensil in ext the servants be placed there, the serve taking back the maintenance lands) tha who are, or will be, residing at the mo monks . . . . . . . . . . . . . shall not take l
Saguli, Sigali, or Sagala was the name of : from the Dhammaruci sect which had its head-qu the reign of Gothaka Abhaya and after his secessio the Dakkhinagiri Vihara. His followers, known as parties of the Buddhist Church in Ceylon during til is spoken of with respect by the author of the Nike he showed towards the Dhammarucikas; but wi influence, founded a rival monastery and gained ro monks of the Mahavihara as the Dhammarucikas sect, see Wikaya Saigraha, English translation, p.
* Vā, p.p.p. of the Sinhalese root equivalent ti * Vana, future participle of the same root. T
Kusalan, see above p. 95.
Varayalen is an obscure word. I am u etymology.
Literally, that are in his hands'. Wakaya, see above, p. 224.

SLAB-INSCRIPTION 229
d was known by the name of the great
be given, on any pretext whatsoever, in er story of this “Water Pavilion at the of water are kept, by the monks, young at the college of Senevirad.
ging to others and in excess of the of this 'Water Pavilion at the Gate
sess of (or other than) the clarayala of Lnt responsible shall be turned out after at are in his possession. The monks nastery and . . . . . . connected with the odgings.
a thera who was the leader of a separatist movement arters at the Abhayagiri Vihara. He flourished in n from the Dhammarucikas, he took up his abode at s the Sagaliyas, formed one of the three contending he Anuradhapura period. The Mahathera Sagaliya iya Sangraha, perhaps owing to the opposition that hen his followers began to exert an independent oyal patronage, they were equally obnoxious to the For an account of the Mahathera Sagali and his
I3. o Skt. hi. he interpretation of vii. vana is open to doubt.
nable to suggest anything as to its meaning or

Page 305
23O EPIGRAPHIA
NO. 23. THE KEVUL
By H. W. CoD
HE slab pillar on which this inscr vatta or Kandē Disānāyaka Mudiy a hamlet of Kevulgama village in Gan Kandy District. Some thirty years ago treasure by the then owner shortly afte regarded the record as of great value a hewn bed. The upper and main part local vihare by the priest and built into position, wherein three lines of the insc were concealed by the masonry, it was 1909; it then measured 2 ft. 4 in, by I priest to consent to the excavation of t brought by the priest from its original S The inscription consists of eighteel continued in nine lines on the right-ha left-hand side is the figure of the sun. the lower portion of the pillar form the chance the blasting operation has done the front cover a space of 3 ft. I in. ii height.
The record is dated in the first year Bahu. There were three rulers of E. Z., Vol. II, No. 36, pp. 29 ff, Sal Siri Saňgabo, precisely as in the presen Sangrahava, Magha also bore the name of all Vijaya Bāhu III appears in the /R a descendant of Siri Saňgabo. The sc is no definite proof that Vijaya Bahu described as being in Pihiti or the K invader and oppressed the Sinhalese. attribution is correct, the date of the in:

ZEYLANI CA (voL. III
GAMA INSCRIPTION.
RINGTON, C.C.S.
iption is cut originally stood in Kandeanselage-vatta situated in Pamunetanna, npaha Korale West of Uda Dumbara in he pillar was blasted in search of hidden r the death of his father, who, it is said, nd actually slept by its side on a rockof the pillar was then removed to the the inner doorway of the temple. In this ription at the top and two at the bottom copied by the Archeological Survey in ft. 2 in. Recently the writer induced the he record; the remaining part also was ite to the pansala below the temple.
h lines on the front of the pillar and is nd side under a crescent moon; on the The fragments of some five aesaras on continuation of line 18; thus by a lucky no irreparable damage. The letters on h length; they vary from 1 to 1 in. in
of King Siri Saňgabo Kāliňga Vijaya the name Kaliiga Vijaya Bahu. In lasa Malla is so styled with the prefix t document. According to the Nikaya ; his throne name is not recorded. Last afaratnakaraya under the name; he was ript suits any of these princes. There III ever held Uda Dumbara, which is ing's Country. Māgha was a Kāliñga There remains Sahasa Malla. If the scription is October Io, A. D. I 2oo.

Page 306
No. 23 THE KEVULGAM.
The document is of interest in that Gulhiti But Pambul-lé-daruvan for loy ing of wounds in his service. The occ ministers, who put Sāhasa Malla on the til dued the evil ministers who were causing personal power for themselves and so wer be powerful enough both for (granting) r and that would protect the people and th personal name of the grantee represents lxxii, 196). The fact that there is a hamle that the word preceding the personal nam first aksara clearly is c; the third is 8 o or 5.
The title Pambul-lé-daruvan may be
in J/a/hava minsa, lxvi, 66, Geiger renders and states that shadamit/a in the sense Jatakas. The word bamud or faii bud is faiiabu l-fettya, a box or chest which, as c iskept at the feet", that is in the inne here, therefore, may mean 'trusty', or Aamu A-pettiya occurs in an obscure passag sekhara, Kandy, 1920, p. 58) dealing wit its shrine at the end of the procession in v refers to the chest in which the Relic C was kept. In the Damiábadeni Aśna, ho Atā stina Sini/aļa semaigin sū- visi Laģisa sitina /Demala senagin do/os dahasaé hä, men of the Sinhalese host drawing pay fro of the Tamil host drawing pay in like ma thus may have been analogous to that Aikaya Sangrahaca attributes to Parakr zation of the Four Treasuries (satara muda antain de-daruva in the Mihintale Tal inscription suggests that Deva in the passa ' and that daāraka is an honorific.
A, lines 2-14. //e vanu mut-/tasa line 19 (Bell, Aeport on the Aegalla Dist,

A INSCRIPTION 23. I
it records a grant to one Gulpiti or alty to His Majesty even to the receivasion may have been when the two hrone,' in the course of two years subobstruction with the object of gaining 2 not desiring to have kings that would awards and (for inflicting) punishments 2 religion (E. Z., loc. cit., p. 228). The 2ither Buddha or Bhuta (cf. M. lv., 26, :t Galahitiyava in Kevulgama suggests e should be read as Galhiti. But the r possibly 5; the fourth can only be 3
compared with Deva pădamă/a-daraka this by the son of a royal servant of servant appears frequently in the still used in the expression famit 4- or ontaining objects of the greatest value, most room of the house. Paidu/-/e confidential secretary'. In literature ge of the Dasada Sirita (ed. E. S. Rajah the replacing of the Tooth Relic in which it had been carried; it apparently asket or the jewellery belonging to it owever, is found: óāmul fettiyemu paqdi tas-visi da/iasa 4 /ā mesē-ma tad &ā Twenty-four lacs twenty-five thousand m the famud chest and twelve thousand nner'. The office held by the grantee of Keeper of the Privy Purse. The ama Bahu I the institution or reorganida). With de-alaruvan is to be compared }lets (E.Z., Vol. I, p. 111, n.9), Our
ge of the Mahazarisa is a personal name
batan. So the Vaharakgoda inscription, rict, p. 82 and plate), as checked by me

Page 307
232 EPIGRAPHIA
from the rock. Taking mud-shasa as t translate thus: " from the time of seali to this, that is the original of the gran A, lines I4—I 6. Pihiti rajaye baada century Maha Kaqda-im pota Dumbara i of the Mahaya or Heir Apparent. I century, for in Parakrama Bahu's camp or Madivaka was under the direct go present inscription is conclusive on this p. 289. The village of Madivaka lie Kevlugama. It is said to have been than at present; in the eighteenth cent which was known as Madivak Gampah. in Gandeke Korale at a greater distanc a separate valley. It is possible that “junction” of the Gangoda Oya with t through the valley in which Kevulgam noted that in Badulla there are five god. or tongues of paddy fields running up lying sandy land on the banks of the the junction of two streams, is called Ha ('Sandy mud land") itself lends some su in Gandeke Korale possessed a royal if Madivaka with Harnvalla was a roy. our inscription may well have been an
A, line 7. Aliyatala, the modern field bounded by ridges for the purpos appears to be identical with "field' (B,
A, line I8. The restoration withi B, lines 3, 4. Mi (nisu)n. There ar on the stone. This word occurs in the gr rehearsed at length in the Larinkaitilal баaа, gama mиaа/.“gasa Aiola vaipita mini sentence in the grant of Rajadhirajasir
In Kandy District, aiiga. * For sangvalla, see E. Z., Vol. I, In,

A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
he equivalent of mudlu-shasa, I tentatively ng with the signet (the document) similar it recorded on the stone.
MaindiviA Sanjavidae. In the fourteenth was reckoned as in Maya rata, the country But this was not the case in the twelfth laign against Gaja Bahu Majhimavagga vernment of the king (Mv. lxx. 21); the point against Geiger's note I in Cittavamsa, es some four miles to the north-east of of much greater extent in ancient times ury it gave its name to Gampaha Kõralē, a. A village called Harnvälla is situated :e from Kevulgama than Madivaka and in our Samvalla may refer to land at the he Maha Oya, the main stream running a lies. As to the word itself, it may be -val or stretches of high land, five mulu into the high land, and five vili or lowiver, and that of the last named one, at rinvalla. The name of the field Valimada pport to this theory. But the Hannvalla granary under the Kandyan government; al village in I2OO A.D., the land given in appurtenance thereof.
diyadala, now a small division of a paddy :e of retaining water. Here, however, it lines 2, 3). . n brackets is almost certain. e traces of the two aksaras within brackets ant of the third year of Vikrama Bāhu III, ka copper plates: Aaddegamuwa Aa meshi sun ditulu-vil syallat. The corresponding inha in the same plates is: Aradóegamuva.
dex. o Read gam mudala.

Page 308
NO. 23) THE KEVU LGAM
yaʼmua gʻamza goqda muaqda ge-C'a/u ga/ha Äo, minis un at the date of our inscription pe by "tenants'; it may also be taken as bei translated the plantations of the serfs. B. lines 5, 6. Vad fiti. These words land and the grassland', that is jungle a is in use with the meaning of natural gr the size of grass and upwards. But in identical with rat masara and must be the In the twelfth century val has this mean as opposed to the cultivated gamia, and thirteenth century. Pili-dim at a date e. as appurtenances (cf. A. Z., Vol. I, No. still have been so in I2OO A.D.
B, lines 6.7. Pamunu, the highest The memory of the present grant surviv tanna, where the slab pillar inscription ol This grant to a private individual wi be compared with the Ihala Puliyankulam of Parākrama Bāhu II *.
The Madazala Rock Inscription, E. Z., Vol ket-aya; ibid. Nos. 23, 24, sehen kotã gat temata Auräna Vinaya Sannava on päräjikä has gam = gä J. R. A. S., Ceylon Branch, xxx, 1926.
* Or පැළවිය. “ Or pe
WOL.

A INSCRIPTION 233
'z /barizvara-famayat ôitu!ʼat-zviz siya4Camza haps is rendered better by serfs' than ng in the genitive case, the clause being
ave been rendered tentatively "the wood ld open land. At present val-pittaniya assland", val being any wild growth of he fifteenth century valpita or val was "waste' land used for chena cultivation. ng, as well as that of" waste' or jungle this last meaning is found also in the arlier than that of our inscription appear
6; Vol. II, Nos. I 2 and 37), and may
form of holding by persons or bodies. es in the name of the hamlet Pamunénce stood. S. * x th its rehearsal of his act of valour may la pillar containing the stuti of an officer
පුර
Co3* 0ඹුල්ලේද
. III, p. 235 ; ibid. Vol. II, No. I 5, val koțā gat ; ibid. No. 20, rat-bim hará val vadanavun; the ma and vall= arainia.
haps (ஜஞ்சி. * Ꭴr 8.
н һ

Page 309
2
3
4
Or palviya.
EPIGRAPHIA
10 රුවන් රජු
15
10
තව( ශසද දින් කළ
වනු මුත්ඡ | 3363ع کg అంకెలిణ @ල ආවූ ව ලියන්ද ආ සිටිවූ (ගල
තරට ඇතු ළත් කුඹු ර හා මි(ඤ න් ගස කෞ; € č5)3 8)G ටි හා පමු <වුණු මෙකාට යා දුන් නි 3
TRANSLIT
1. Siri Saňga bo Kaliñg Vijaya Bā cakravarttivamin-vaha se-ța palam van Hilä p pälaviyä ' C (ți) 3 But p ruvan rājap ta-vä śastra din kala das vanu mut-h. in Pihiti raj
* Or perhaps

A ZEYLANICA
'í E385838.30
නූපුහාර ල
දස්කමට මෙම
Des as 6)
රජයෙ බඳ
విసంతి
D69a)
$à 33.35
'ටගැට ස)
B.
)
CERATION.
A.
8.
hu
S
La
Hulpi- o afnbul-le-daaksapā-prahara-laskama-ta me asa pataye bada
Guilhi-.
* Or zja.
(voL. III

Page 310
Epigraphir Zeya fict A.
The Revulg:
 

Wol, WY. Pľaťa 28
Lila Inscription

Page 311


Page 312
NO. 23) THE KEVU LGA
15 Mändiväk le à-vü Vä liyatda ä-vi siti-vu (gal.
1 tara-ta ätulat kuňnbura hā mi(ni n gasa ko5 la hā val p ții hā pamunu kota liyā dun niyi
yi
RANS: On the first day of the waxing mooi the Sovereign Lord Siri Saňgabo Kāl the most trusty secretary Gulpi(ti) Bu loyalty to the king from the weapons (o him), having been made a bamunu holdi with the signet the counterpart of thi the land appurtenant to Välimada liyato kingdom (to wit) the field, the serfs an
grass land.
On (this) manner was (the grant m
No. 24. THE MADAVA
By H. W. COL HIS inscription has once been pu condition of the record, its historic
men of the script of the period from AE, for its appearance here. It is cut in
Višva Brāhmaņa v

MA INSCRIPTION 235
Sarinviāillimada
| tänä tarin sa-)
su-)
-سi
LATION.
n of Hila in the first year of His Majesty iňga Vijaya Bāhu, for valour shown by t, (even) for the wounds which he got in f the king's enemies), there was given (to ng and enrolled, from the time of sealing s, (all) within the four pillars set up on da in Mändiväk Sarinvälla of the Pihiți d the plantations, the wood land and the
ade).
A ROCK-INSCRIPTION. RINGTON, C.C.S.
blished in Sinhalese. But the splendid al interest, and the absence of any speci5igraphia Zeylanica are sufficient reasons bold letters on a rock in the village of
arinśa viņiścaya, pp. 8 I, 82.
H h 2

Page 313
236 EPIGRAPHIA
Madavala in the Pāta Dumbara divisio three sides by a rectangular frame ; ou moon, a hammer and an anvil, while on a pair of pincers in the upper half, and ; The inscription records a grant of 1 of Siddavulla and his son Suriya by Bahu VI in the year following the for Dantotta-vature Devan and Divāņava of these dignitaries are reproduced in th Aipagua and 7 oti Sitana. The-last nan hill country, whose rebellion is thus Gunasekara, I9OO, p. 69) :- -
“ King Śrī Parākrama Bāhu had rei years, when the Situ king Sojata (6 edi hill-country, ceased supplying labourers, and rebelled. The king, on hearing of it to the young prince who was at Ambu the hill-country.
“Accordingly the prince of Ambulu quered it; took captive several relations them down to Kotte. The hill-country Solar race, descendant of the Gampola C was recovered.
The poem Airakumda Sirita, vv. 48
ᎾᏙᎾᎥntᏚ :-
Verse 48. When the ray of the f day like unto the solar king was shining ruler of men, fled in fear to the confines
Verse 49. The Swan king, the Al lotus, to wit the sacred feet of king Pal king of the gods, descended from the ra of his mind.
Verse 5o. The Gampola prince que river of the rays of light from the nails of colour of the moon, pure, having a flood
o Ed. D. B. Jayatila

ZEYLANI CA - (vol. III
n of Kandy District. It is enclosed on tside of this at the top are the sun and the left side are a hammer, an anvil and a crow and a dog in the lower. and made to a silversmith Paramanâiyâ " King Siri Saňgabõ Šrī Parākrama ty-sixth of his reign in the presence of tte Larinka Adhikarin. The signatures e left-hand upper corner of the record as ned in all probability is the ruler of the described in the Majavaliya (ed. B.
gned as a crowned monarch for fifty-two 508) ég 6s), who was reigning in the neglected payment of his yearly tribute, this, raised a large army and committed lugala, giving him permission to conquer
agala attacked the hill-country and cons of the king of the hill-country, and sent was entrusted to the royal prince of the lynasty, and to his ministers, and tribute
3-5O, gives the following account of these
ourfold host of Parakrama the lord of , the thick darkness called Jõtiya Situ, of the other world.
pā, rubbed in the pollen of the very red akrama, the pride of poets, in fame the ce of the Sun, extinguished the Sorrow
inched his heat, immersed in the precious the sacred feet of this king, who is of the of fame, splendid as the Sun, pleasing.
ka, Colombo, I 922.

Page 314
NO. 24 THE MADAVALA I
The evidence of this contemporary corrupt, and that the name of the reb not as Sojata; indeed in Valentyn's v 'Jottia Sitti'. Our inscription shows t Adhikarin and came from Divanavatta, n. the title Situ raju is represented here Ара, Dantota-vature Devan, is the Gan put in charge of the hill-country on the of our inscription the effective governm hands of the Larinkā Adhikārin nomina a member of the royal family. Danture under the name Dantota-vatura. A Bandara, is mentioned in the Siauruvan The accession of Parakrama Bahu Vesak, I 955 A.B. (I 4 I 2 A.D.) or shortly the grant, the full moon of Vesak i I 458 A.D., or in April, 1459 A.D. For and 53, of this volume.
The script is that of the period. and I 8 and of g in lines I 2 and I 3 may The orthography is not free from footnotes. The form Aubura still occur The expression gam sidisma is fc Kotte period:-
(i) Papiliyana (yournal, Ceylon B nuvara óaada óulat:gam säläismen Pittage (ii) Kurunägala District, registered ā Dažubadeni köra laya baada M/ädagoạda
(iii) Öpāta Mārāvala copper plate. palamu patan mesē-ma meku-ța praveņigama-ta him.
(iv) Oruvala (p. 66 of this volume). kara.
Sailasma is "making', 'arrangem 'lay-out', 'area'; its meaning is some saidaismen of our grant by "from the vill the villages. But its precise meaning i

OCK-INSCRIPTION 237
work proves that Gunasekara's text is el chief should be read as Jótiya and 2rsion of the Rafavaliya it appears as hat this ruler held the rank of Larnka ow Jivanavatta, a village in Harispattuva; by Sitaua. It seems possible that the pola prince, whom Parākrama Bāhu VI defeat of Joti Sitana. If so, at the time 2nt of the country may have been in the precedence being accorded to the Äpā, in Yatinuvara appears in the Nam-pota prince of this place, Danture Tunaya ārata ABaņdāravaliya. VI took place on the full moon day of afterwards. Accordingly the date of n his forty-seventh year, fell in April, the chronology of the reign, see pp. 52,
The form of ê in line 8, of g in lines 9
be noticed. errors. These will be recorded in the
's in Kandyan usage.
und in the following documents of the
ranch, A.A.S., vii (3), 1882). Belligal
Z??!(Z.
number 653. Aat-gam silisme bivata Va na gama.
Vasal/lāviti kõralaya baada gama säiläsmen va füvata ena Oöâta Maravalayayı yanla
A mutu-va venin gam säläsmak niyama
ent', 'settlement', 'allocation', 'plan', vhat vague. I have rendered the gam ge land', namely the area set apart for s not clear. It may indicate village land

Page 315
238 EPIGRAPHIA
as opposed to waste, gama as against val view of (i) and (ii), the later gam-vasam the allotment to the military and other dulat-gam and bat-gam, the modern gada that the use of the word sidisma inpli lekam-mitiya, or land-register of the provi Val-fita regularly occurs in the gr vil bita. The termination seems to hav both words being replaced by val and survives in such village names as Valpita at Papiliyana of the forty-fourth year of F Vihare we find: Mirisagada-kande val document of the same year, surviving Mudaā-vadu vā-tā sitā Miriļsagala-Āandē equivalent of ratmasara, the later ratma cultivation was practised. A possible ety sara, “the king's great wood'. Goda-val. gamu Disa Lekam-mitiya in the village goda-val fiti-karayo in Opalla in the same Who the ten Aghampadis of Dum use of the word in the AVikaya Sanigrasha tion of Vikrama Bahu III there can be no
RANSC
1. ඇපණ * වමහu
eలత 6 ණ වඳිම්හ
5 සවතෙනන් * මතු හවුරු ග පුර දුමව *ර බද ගම්
Since writing the above I have seen the Valivi the land granted to the elder brother of the Saringhara fields, (2) goda-val-pila, or chenas, and (3) gardens, heading. There is therefore no doubt that valp, "jungle' without qualification.
Read ses05. Read eloé.

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
; or, perhaps with more probability, in land, the villages remaining over after departments, as opposed e.g. to the udagam or vidinagam. It is possible es some such process as entry in the nce or district. ants of the period often coupled with e little or no significance at this time, vist; it is still used in hannepita and and Henpita. In the stone-inscription 'arakrama Bahu VI touching Denavaka pita sha. Its counterpart in another only in manuscript, is: rat masara-vi va l-pita hā. Val-pita, therefore, is the /hdira, the jungle land in which chena mology for this last word is rafa-mafiafifa bim are mentioned in the SabaraNahalvatura in Atakalan Korale, and : division. bara were is not clear. But from the va and in the Niyangampaya inscrip) doubt that they were military persons.
RIP.
සිරි සඟoබඩා ශ්‍රී ఆరు@లి విత్ర లి කූවතීතිසවමි”න්ව හන්සෙට සතලිස් දු වෙස විස(ලැස්
ta copper plate of Śaka 1727. In this document ja is divided into (1) maida, mud land' or paddy the names of the plots being given under each ta is better rendered by 'chena land' than by
* Read සවන්නෙන්, 5 Or GS).

Page 316
Epgraphiா கீழே கார்:
Maldavalla Rocl
: ಸಸಿಳ
கொழும்பு ந: Atij
量 *
: لولوgل،
 

W. V. PE AF
k-Inscription
'ರ್ನ್ತÂ * Lಿ?

Page 317


Page 318
NO. 24
Read c). 5 Read S.
10
15
20
10
MAIỌAVAILA ROCK-INSI
@මන් මධටළ කුබුරු බිජුවට ද ණ හා ෙමහි බඳ ගම්මුදල ග ළ වල්පිට ඇතුළුවු” තැන් සිද ఖలి6 ఆరఅలహాణO gGలి ప్రC) මෙකු පුත් සුරියාට පුෙවණි. ස මට ඉර සඳ* ඇති මෙතක් පව ලස්වා මි”ව ඉදිරියෙ දවස රජ මහා අමාතඒඳී” කවර තරම් @ගනුත් අවුලක් උබරණයක් යන බෙනයා කරණ ලෙසට සල වතුකෙර ගොදවන් දිවාණවෙතත " රින් මැදවැ කෞම දිවෙල්පත්කt දුමව'ර අසම්පඩි දසදෙන මැ. සිලාලේඛයයි?
TRANSILITIERATI(
Äpana" vamhä Sir Joti sitä- Par ma vamha . krav hans savanen matu havurudu V ñga pura Dumvo*°ara bada g men Mada vaļa kuburu biju na ha mehi bada gam-mudal ļa vall-pița ätulu-vulo tän Sic äcari Paramanaya-ta prav meku put Suriyā-ta praveņi ma-ta ira sada" iti tek pava lasvā mi-ta idiriye davasa mahā amātthodi kavara tara
* Read ). s * Read రావు. Re:
'' Read ගිලා ලෙඛාන්‍යයයි. Read Abana.
Or mba. Read mi.
Read sai. Read zi.
Read tyadi.

CRIPTION 239
51დ)
5○ @2○0
26CG . සලස්වා
ඇලස් තීන0 @ලසට ස * යුවරජ @කනකුන්
| G. න0 කි 'ස්වා දන්ත්‍රොතහොට @ంభ భరణ ඩ දුන් බවට දව කෙටවු”
ON.
i Saňgabo Śrī äkrama Bāhu ca
rartti-svamin -vase-ta satalis
€Sa
am-salasva-ța sa “mula gasa koldāvulle eņi-ta salasvā | sälastina lesa-ta saraja yuvaraja am kenakun
Read co. Read C. vd. උඩරණයක්. * Or ES).
Read suimin. o Read savannen.
a-ta, Read ida.

Page 319
24O EPIGRAPHIA
15 genut avulak udhara yana no karaņa lesavature Devan Divā rin nada-va me dive Dumva*ra aghampaç
20 sila-lekhayayi
TRANS1 I am the Арӑ. I am Joti Sitāņa.
Siri Saňgabo śrī Parākrama Bāhu in 1 and Divanavatte Larinka Adhikarin
land was given, whereby out of the vi fields in Madavala, of six amunams sov thereto including the village revenue, pl. inheritance to the smith Paramanaya
they should remain so long as the sun ar for his son Suriya, and (further) it bei should any king, sub-king, great officer, a whatsoever, cause trouble or disturbanc (this) is the stone record cut in the prese
No. 25. THE PALKU
By H. W. CODR
HE copper plate described below is TVÏ in Hārispattuva of the Kan condition it measures 9 by 3 inches. action of fire. On the left-hand side of frames; the upper encloses the sun, whil On the reverse the sole remaining symbo The royal signature is illegible.
Read uddharanayak. Or mba,

ZEYLANICA voL. III
Layak no kia salasvā Dantota ņavatte Larinkā adhikā-patkaçda dun bava-ța
dasa-dena mada-va keta-vu
ATION.
On the full moon day of Vesak in
the year following the forty-sixth
of His Majesty the Sovereign lord he presence of Dantota-vature Devan this document (granting) maintenancelage land belonging to Dumbara the ving extent, and the places appertaining antations and jungle were granted as an of Siddavulla, it being provided that ld moon exist as an heritable possession ng laid down that at no time to come and the like, or any one of any degree :e by word or deed. To which effect nce of the ten Aghampadis of Dumbara.
MBURA SAN NASA.
INGTON, C.C.S.
in the possession of the Palkumbura ly District. In its present fragmentary t obviously has suffered badly from the he obverse are two double rectangular : in the lower doubtless was the moon.
is a chank shell, the emblem of Visnu.
Read viu. Read silalekhyayayi.

Page 320
No. 25) THE PALKUMBU
The history of the succession at this granted by the last king of Kandy Śrī seventh of the waxing moon of Durutu rehearsed that while Bhuvanaika Bahu w. brothers admitted to the priesthood. T Bahu, resided at the capital, but on the country with several of his brothers and vara. During the sojourn of the priest Senkaçdagala 1 or Kandy died and was suci who summoned the priest to the city, bai and as a reward therefor gave him the vil succeeded by his nephew, also known nephew, however, during the persecuti Sitavaka disrobed himself but continued of Bhu vanaika Bāhu Paņdita Mudiyansē a whose tutor he was. His successor was who built a new vihare. Further details under Sri Vikrama the priest in charge of which from old was at the Palkurhbura W burnt with fire' and obtained a fresh d plate.
The identity of the king Bhuvana copper plate of Saka 1726 is certain. T Palkuňbura disrobed himself under Rā Kandy from about I 579 to I 59 I, and beca The king of Kõțțē, therefore, must be Bh
In the penultimate portion of the reign of Kirttisri, it is stated that Vira Vil became king in Senkhandasela Sirivadd expired (1542-3 A.D.), and that he was a zealous Buddhist; it was he who built count is an abbreviation of that given in however, the name of the king is not give
* වික්‍රම බාහු මහාරාෙජjතතමයානන්ව
සෙණඛඬබෙතෙශලාභිධාන ශ්‍රී වඩිනපුරපුවරෙ
WOL. I.

JRA SANNASA 24
Vihare is given in the fine copper plate Vikrama Rajsairnha, on Monday the
in the Saka year 1726. It is there as reigning in Kotte he had one of his his Thero, also known as Bhuvanaika leath of the king migrated to the hill settled down at Urulavatta in Udunuthere Vikrama Bahu, the founder of ceeded by his son, Jayavīra Āsthāna, de him transcribe the Visuddhimargga lage of Palkumbura. The priest was
as Bhuvanaika Bāhu Thero. This on of Buddhism by Rajasimha I of to possess Palkurinbura under the name ind secured the favour of king Senarat, his nephew, Bhuvanaika Bahu Thero, s of the succession are not given, but the vihare showed the king 'the samhasa Vihare and which was charred and half edication together with a new copper
ika Bāhu of Kõțē mentioned in the The nephew of the original grantee of jasirinha I, who was in possession of me the tutor of Senarat (16O4-35 A.D.). uvanaika Bāhu VII.
Mahavamsa, cap. xcii, compiled in the kkama of the race of Siri Saringhabodhi hanapura in the Buddhist year 2085 a contemporary of Mayadunné and the Pöya Maluva in Kandy. This acthe Rajaratnataraya. In that work, :n; from the allusive epithets employed
හන්සේ විසින් අභිනව කරවනලද යහි.
I i

Page 321
242 EPIGRAPHIA
it may have been Vīra Vikrama or V eighteenth-century documents ascribes til to Vikrama Bāhu ; the Daňbulla Vihā Buddhist year 2085. Tradition likewis Maluva with the founder of Asgiri Vihar his capital. This Vikrama Bāhu is som Gampola in the fourteenth century.
In Kandy there seem to have been tw Scnasammata Vikrama Bahu, the other, of Dona Catharina, the princess who ma Inscriptions of the first Vikrama Bahu ex the Kobbäkaduva Vihārē sammasa is da Galgane Vihare grant of no regnal year Vesak, 2052 A.B. (I5 IO A.D.). The last tv Gadalādeņiya record is immediately follo great king Jayavira' on the first of th (I 5 I II A.D.). Sēnāsammata Vikrama Bāl from 1473-4 to I5IO. As the Galgane Palace of Senkhandapura, it is to be pres Kandy as the capital.
The identity of the 'Vikrama Bahu have died after the murder of Bhuvanaik successor 'Jayavira Asthana' is not clea! this Vikrama Bahu did not make Kandy that effect in the copper plate just menti of government in I5IO. There is, ther the same name. As to Jayavira Asthar what the Rafavadya has to say about 1 therein. From this chronicle (ed. B. C Bahu VII of Kotte proposed to disinh went to the hill country to get help fi baing related to Māyādunnē as an “el obtained he and his brothers dethronec This event took place in 1521. Later Karalliyadde Kumara Bandara, by his s his kingdom, took refuge with Mayadt Karalliyadde in his turn was dethroned b

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
ikrama Bāhu. Tradition attested by he foundation of Kandy as the capital e tudapata assigns this event to the e identifies the builder of the Poya e, the Vikrama Bahu who made Kandy etimes confused with his namesake of
o kings of the name; one, Siri Saňgabõ the father of Jayavira and grandfather rried Vimala Dharma Suryya I in 1594. ist at Alutnuvara and at Gadalädeniya; ced in his thirty-seventh year, and the on the eighth of the waxing moon of vo documents exist only in copies. The owed by one written in the time of "our e waning moon of Nikini in 2054 A.B. hu thus seems to have reigned at least grant was given in the Sirivardhana sumed that it was this king who founded
, said in the Palkumbura copper plate to a Bahu VII in 1551, and of his son and
It seems, however, fairly certain that the capital, in spite of the statement to oned, for this town already was the seat afore, a confusion between two kings of a it will be convenient to bear in mind he only ruler of Kandy so designated unasekara) we learn that, when Vijaya erit his sons, one of them, Māyādunnē, om Jayavīra Baņçdāra, this ruler's wife ler sister', and that with the troops so and murdered their father (pp. 74-6). on Jayavira Bandara offended his son, econd marriage; he was expelled from nne, and is no more heard of (p. 82). Rajasirinha of Sitavaka and died shortly

Page 322
NO. 25 PALKUMBUH
afterwards, leaving as his heir his infant The seizure of the Kandyan kingdom by The Arafavaliya account of Jayavir porary documents recently published by 79, I 2 I). One and the same king of K. and was still on the throne in January I. his son 20. The king's name is nowh given in Document 79 there can be lit Jayavira of the Sinhalese chronicle. V Devale inscription that Śrī Jayavīra Ma the month of Bak at the end of the Bud The Aafasiha Sirita, written in the Catharina, states that this monarch wa Jayavira, who was the son of King Vikr wasiya pedigree and take the word muzu and not in that of' descendant', we can was also known as Vikrama Bahu. The tradition consistently places Vikrama Ba in the middle of the sixteenth century a date 2085 A.B., which, as we have seen, a The problem at present is unsolved, butt were two kings, and not one, after Jayavire was dethroned by Rajasirinha I. If this p. may have taken the name of Vikrama B his successor that of Jayavira. If, on correct, Rājasininha II must have been m word's not uncommon sense of "descenda We do not know, however, the relat Bahu and this Jayavira or whether th Vikrama Bāhu’s successor, the Jayavīra not identical. According to the Rafava Parākrama Bāhu IX, having heard tha ascended the throne and refused tribute, him to subjection. The Kandyan ruler his daughter to wife to Kiravalle Ralaha general. It was the daughter of this prin Kiravalle's campaign is placed by the ch

RA SANNASA 243
daughter, Dona Catharina (pp. 89, 97).
Rajasirinha took place about I579. Bandara is borne out by the COntemSchurhammer (Ceylon, Documents 29, .ndy was reigning as early as July 1542 55I. In I546 he was 6o years old and ere mentioned, but from the pedigree tle doubt that he is identical with the We also know from the Kandy Natha hā väçda-vun-täna was on the throne in dhist year 2085 (I543 A.D.).
reign of Rājasirinha II, son of Dona S the 'grandson' (munuduru) of King ama Bahu. If we adhere to the Aafaduru in its primary sense of "grandson' only conclude that the Jayavira of I543 re is no evidence for this; yet Kandyan hu, described as the founder of Kandy, nd as often as not attaches to him the ppears in the Natha Devale inscription. here is some slight indication that there l, and that it was the second of these who rove to have been the case, Karalliyadde ahu on his accession to the throne, and he other hand, the received pedigree is unuduru of the Jayavira of 1543 in the int'. ionship between Sēnāsammata Vikrama e last named prince is identical with of I5 II. It seems possible that he is liya (p. 72) the king of Kõțțē, Dharma t the king ruling the hill country had sent the prince Sri Rajasimha to reduce was forced to sue for peace and gave mī, Śrī Rajasirinha's brother-in-law and cess who married the Jayavira of I543. 'onicler some time before the murder of
2

Page 323
244 EPIGRAPHIA
Vijaya Bahu VII. This took place in I to the throne in 15o9, it seems likely th tribute, is the Jayavira who succeeded Vesak of I5 Io and Nikini of 15 II. If sc of 1543, who married his granddaughter can be interpreted as indicating the rel throne and not the accession of a new ru as he always speaks of himself as Caert there certainty; in no case can the date Vikrama Bāhu. The Nātha Dēvālē reco is commonly attributed to Vikrama Bah 2O85 A.B., so often ascribed to him, may W itself.
The charred plate according to the which from old was at the Palkurinbura V. plate grant of that Vihare, as it refers to in the Gālu Kõralaya in the present Sou in the Talpe Pattuva.
The script of this copper plate is century and closely resembles that of th reproduced in Plate 4 of this volume. I Sri Bhuvanaika Bahu, the seventh of subject to a payment to Visnu, to the establishment. The Virta mala of the Senāpati-mūļa Thero; Larinkā Senevirat Saringharāja, was the author of the Vim The name of the attesting authorit Nayinaru was the corresponding offici Kandy.
TRANS
Obvi
1 [සචසති ශ්‍රී චෛ]වසචත (ම)නු !
සූර්යාසවo@ශ0ත්]
· එකලට උඩරට රජකරන රජසිං අංගම් පොර අරවමින් අයබදුකෙනාදි.

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
52 II, and, as Parākrama Bāhu I X came at the new Kandyan king who refused Vikrama Bahu at some date between D, he cannot be the same as the Jayavira
Even if the text of the Rafavaliya bellion of a vassal king already on the ler, it can hardly refer to Vikrama Bahu, avartti. To sum up, of one fact only is 2O85 A.B. fit in with the accession of any rd is decisive on this point. This temple u; the founder of Kandy, and the date, fell have been taken from the inscription
: Kandyan documents was the "sanahasa ihare'. It manifestly was not the copper a temple or to land situated at Divigoda thern Province; a village Digoda exists
that employed at Kotte in the sixteenth ne Nākolaganē inscription of 2 I O II A.B., t is dated in the reign of Siri Saňgabõ the name, and records a grant of land, : Maha Thero of the Senevirat-mula : reign of Parakrama Bahu V mentions Piruvan Terasamin, pupil of Vilgammula ukti Samugraha under Vikrama Bāhu III. y may have been Nayinaru; Sivatta al of Sēnāsammata Vikrama Bāhu of
CRIPT.
SSE. සංඛ්‍යාත මහා සමමත පරමපරා[නුයාත
භාසන පැනනැඟී අණබෙර ගස්වමින්

Page 324
NO, 25 THE PALKUM
2 භූ[ත සුමි](තු) [රාජ](පුතූ) @පණතූ*
නාධිපති ග්‍රීම) 3 (a)° 36 es (c)(esbo) g coseea),
4 ea) 822(6) &e ()6 (6.
5 ස ... . 6......་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་ ད་.........(བ)མི( 7 . . . . . (cadejjes oqsété 8 . . . . . . . [විඳිjනා නියායේ
Rev
1 - . . . . . . . . . (అ)అలెర
මෙසම(ග්කු”) .. ... ... [දරු]මුණුබුරු
කික ඝථායීව සවස්]
2
3 විරවා පවතිනා ප[ණ]තට සලස්ව
Oanh.39
4 යෙදී මාලි(ග)යාවෙ සි(o)හාසනයේ
[මෙහෙවරින්]
5
@ම් සන්හස් තාමු පත්‍රය ලියා දූ
දානපාලනයෝමමබෙදා දානාමචඡෙ{
6 7 ති පාලනාද(චාගු)තම පදම් කේNS
TRANSILI
Obv
Svasti Sri Vaivasvata (Ma)nu sa
yāta Sūryya-varinšot
For 59. Possibly sco, though there appears to be a
‘ Or 6).

3URA SANNASA 245
@ගාත්‍රාභිජාත ති සීහළයාධීශවර නව[රත්
ක බාහු චකූවතීඟිස්වාමීන්වහන්සෙ
ව)*වකහැ ගාලූ කෞකාjරළය බඳ දිවිගෙයාඩ
ජුරුසාමී) ... (ව*) .. ... .. ... (කක) .. .. ...
3න් (බෙ)මම ... . . . . මැ(ව”) .. ... up
erSe. හ්මුළ මහතෙ(තර)[සා]මින්(ව) .. .. .. ..............
ශාසන බන්ඩු පර[මප](රා)වට ආ ච[තු,
là තඹ පත ලියා [මෙද]න්නේයයි [ජයවඩින
වැඩ හිද මුදලිව(රු)[න් මැ]දවැ වදා(ළ)
రటి 6లిO జలఆవిరి శర్మలిరతి ఆ(ఇ) .
යානුපාලනම් දානාත් (ස)[වගීගමවාපෙනe] P &a
RATION,
erSe.
rinkhyāta Mahā Sammata paramparānu
Doubtful. portion of 8 visible. The ninth tithi is unlucky.
e doubtful.

Page 325
246 EPIGRAPHIA
2
bhŭ[ta Sumi}(tra) [raja] (putra) p
nava[ratnādhipati Śrīma-]
3 (t)[siri sa](ñga)[bo] Sri Bhuv
seta ... .. .. .. .. .. .. ... ] 4 ma[tu] havu(ru)du [Hilla (pu)ra (r
ha .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 5 s
6 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. (ku)ih]
7 ... ... ... ... ... Upulvan devi-ra(j
8 . . . . . . . viīdinā miyāy
Rev
1 • • • • • • •• •• •• •• •• •• •• n(e)vira
2 se(ge ku”) .. .. ... [daru-munub ā ca[ndrārkka sthāyīva svas thira-vä pavatinā paņata-ța sala
vardhana Kõțța-) 4 ya Mali(g)ave si(rin)hasanaye
vadā (ļa) mehevarin 5 mē sanhas tāmbra patraya liyā
3
Nay . . . . . . . . . 6 Dāna-pālanayor-mmaddhye dānā
vāpno7 ti pālanād-a(cyu)tampadam STAN
RAN Hail! Prosperity On the ninth following the . . . of His Majesty the Sri Bhuvanaika Bahu, born of the s
For pavitra. Doubtful. s Pos Or, third.

ZEYLANI CA. (VoIL. III
autra gotrābhijāta Tri Sirinhalādhīśvara
unaika Bāhu cakravartti-svāmīn-vahan
ava)*vaka Gallu koralaya bada Divigoda
rahi • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • •
pu(ru) ... ..... ..... ..... ..... ..... ... ..... ..... ..... ... ka ... ... uru-sam) ... (-va“) .. .. .. ... (kaka) ..
sen m(e)ma ... ... ... ... ... mä(va”) ... ... ..
erSe.
t-mula maha (t)e(ra-)samin-(va) . . . uru śāsana bandhu partmplaya -taṁba pata liyā [de]nnēyayi (Jaya ܘܬܳ väçla hida mudaliva(ru)n mäda-vä
i dun bava-ta Sanhas Tiruvaraûgan
ācchreyonupālanamdānāt (s) varggama
Sp7 Siddhi
SIATION.
of the waxing moon of Hila in the year Sovereign Lord (śrīmat siri saňgabo) potless clan of Prince Sumitra, sprung
sibly tiya. Or ta. o ku doubtful.

Page 326
Epgraphiய சழாானே
ObwErse
Palku ibu Tai
 

Praťg 25
W. .
Reverse
| Sınısa

Page 327


Page 328
No. 25 THE PALKUMB
from the race of the Sun in lineal desce svata Manu, sovereign lord of Tri Siri Majesty), having provided for the ord Koralaya . . . . . . . . fields . . . . . . L S LL SL SLSL S SSL SLLSL the lotus-coloured divine king sun and moon endure by the Maha Ther and continue permanently in the religic children, was pleased to command in the on the lion throne in the palace of Jay copper plate should be written and givet (certify) that this sanhas copper plate ha thereto.
Of giving and protecting (what has giving. By giving one attains heaven, b
No. 26. TWO ROCK-I) LABUATAB.
(A. S. V. Nos.
By S. PAR [(\'\'(\' is a rock
the north-east of Moravaiva, a villa Central Province. On this rock there is of which the two epigraphs dealt with in
Inscription No. 449 covers an area of five lines of writing of which the last auspicious word siddham is written to
This place was visited by Mr. H. C. P. Bell ir he gives the following brief note about the site:- Moravewa on the pinpara to Mahakapugolléva. Tv king is not given; but the name of the ancient roc Eye copies of the two inscriptions have also been been included as Nos. 26 and 27 of the list of insc

URA SANNASA 247
nt from Mahā Sammata named Vaivahala and lord of the nine gems, (His er that Divigoda. . . . . in the Galu a 8 s should be enjoyed . . . . . . Visnu), and be possessed so long as o of the Senevirat-mula establishment us descent of his children and grandmidst of the Mudaliyars, whilst seated avardhana-Kötté) that the (requisite) h. I, Sanhas Tiruvaraňgan Nay. . . . , s been written and given in obedience
been given), protecting is nobler than by protecting Nirvana.
NSCRIPTIONS FROM ÄÑDIGALA.
449 and 450.)
ANAVITANA
situated about one and a half miles to ge in the Kalpe Korale of the Northa ruined stupa, a few yards to the south this paper are incised. of about 6 ft. by I ft. Io in., and consists : has only five letters preserved. The the left somewhat apart from the main
1892. In his Annual Report for that year (p. 7) - Labuetagala :-A flat rock reach, I miles from vo inscriptions, a good deal worn. The name of the k temple “ Chevagiri Vihārë” (sic) occurs in both.” prepared under Mr. Bell's direction; and they have riptions copied in 1892.

Page 329
248 EPIGRAPHIA
inscription. About six letters of the fir pletely effaced and some letters seem to The rest of the record is fairly well pres but the rock has not been smoothed bef on an average, three inches in height, ext and those of the fifth which are about tw
The document is not dated; and th us to fix its probable date. A study of its to ascribe it to the fifth century or there of development than that of the Toniga Šrīmeghavarņņa (circa 362-389 A.D.) as w occurring in the two epigraphs are place
62. Tōņigala :- Labuatabandigala :-
Further examples can be shown to the s letters na and na in the Tonigala record than those occurring in this inscription. I I have shown that that record is not a writing prevailing at the time. More de the same reign and those of the reigns of Therefore, the difference in the script sh interval between the reign of Srimeghai The Tissamaharama slab of the reign of a script further developed than that of th of the facsimile in Pl. XXIX with plate the present record ought to be ascribed of Šrīmeghavarņņa and Mahanaiman.
The script, on the whole, has a tenc forms; and a large number of the lett developed a short horizontal bar at the t resembles an o; and it is written jostlin, As at the beginning of the fourth line.
* See above pp. 172 ff.

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
tline and three of the second are com
be missing at the end of the last line. 'rved. The letters are boldly engraved, re the writing was executed. They are, epting the last sixteen of the fourth line o inches in height. 're is nothing in its contents that enables paleography, however, makes it possible abouts. The script shows a later stage a rock inscription of the third year of ill be evident when the following letters il side by side.
a. ga ዖa ha Ո U Uso ས་ のも JJ 乙T
same effect; but, on the other hand, the
seem to represent a more evolved type n my article on the Tonigala inscription, ltogether representative of the style of veloped forms are noticed in records of Srimeghavarnna's immediate successors. ould not be taken as indicating a long varanna and the date of this inscription. Mahanaman, on the other hand, shows is record as will be seen on a comparison
No. 67 of Müller’s A.I.C. Therefore, to a date somewhere between the reigns
lency towards curved instead of angular irs slant leftwards. The letterga has op. The letter u, in line 3, very closely g together with the following letter va, supplies us with an intermediate form
A. J. C. No. 67.

Page 330
No. 26) ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS FR
between the angular symbol for that lette script and the curvilinear form of the line, however, has an e which is more ar. at the top of the letter na has its two er
The two symbols vo and call noticed in the Palu Makiccaiva rock ins suggested that "it may denote the stand Aars/a/aua was reckoned, i.e. by fada. though not quite confident about the sign Mr. Bell's theory. The same symbol is f from the early centuries of the present e a king styled Gamini Abaya from Vile radhapura District, in a rock inscriptio -and in the Ruvanvälisäya pavement ins variably, the symbol follows the mention as well as in the Vilevava and Mihintale e by symbols which most probably are n doubt that the symbol in question indi figures following it are the numerals e inscriptions, there are numerous instance words are given again in symbols.
The second symbol is a combinatic reasonably assume that it expresses the but it bears a very close resemblance t Gupta inscriptions'. We are not quit numerical symbols that was in vogue in of the Christian Era, prevailed in this explanation to take sa as the initial of th to it as indicating one' as it is the first
The language of this inscription Tonigala inscription already referred to
* E. Z, Vol. I, pp. 208 ff.
A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, p. 44, n. 3 “ See Bühler's Paläographie, Tafel IX. " This letter is found similarly used in masons of modern times.
VOL. III.

OM LABU ÄTABÄNDIGALA 249
found in the second- and third-century ighth and ninth centuries. The same haic in form. The horizontal cross bar ds curved downwards.
or a few remarks. The first has been cription of Gajabāhu II 1. Mr. Bell has ird by which the value or weight of the or quarters'. Dr. Wickremasinghe, ificance of this symbol, seems to endorse pund in several other inscriptions dating ra; for instance, in a rock inscription of väva in the Kalpē Kõraļē of the Anun near the Kiribat-Vehera at Mihintale scription of Meghavarņņa Abhaya. Inof Aahapauas; and in the present record, pigraphs mentioned above, it is followed umerical. I think there is hardly any cates the ha/afana coin itself and the xpressed already in words. In Indian s in which numbers already expressed in
in of the letters sa and ka. We may number already given in words, i.e. IOO; o the symbol for 4OO occurring in the e certain whether the same system of North India, during the early centuries island also. I think it is a reasonable e word sata "hundred' and the ea joined consonant. has many points in common with the The contents tell us that a certain
Ibid., p. 58, n. 5.
marks of the twelfth century, and in manuscripts
Kk

Page 331
25O EPIGRAPHIA
individual named Sirinakayi depositec accruing from which was to be given to for defraying the expenses connected wi was evidently the name of the monast ancient times. So far as I am aware, it
TEX
1 Siddha[m] [*] (Nakarahi pa) li ji 2 -(nahi De)*vagariya-maha-vihar 3 puta Sirinakayi uvanikeva ko 4 eka-sataka-kahavana dini và 5 -da geņeye .. .. .. .. .. ... ..
TRANSL
Hail Sirinakayi, the son of the n hundred kahafauas with the guild of Ma the city), gave the same to the great mo conducting the sacred vassa festival. (IOO the interest on these one hundred Aafiava
REMA
Line 1 Pajina = Skt. pråd?na, P. p observed in this word is a common featur Sin. äjarra for P. ācariya. The classical paidum. With the expression na karahi pasahi in the Tonigala inscription. For tamahi, see above p. 18O. It is also possi a territorial division, in which case Deva of Mahatabaka. The objection to this int. of nakarahi immediately preceding.
The missing letter before fican be restored wi to the two syllables fina results in a word expressing of the Tonigala inscription, see above p. 177.
* The restoration of the syllable De is quite ce. riya is well preserved. For the restoration of the w

ZEYLANI CA vOL. III
one hundred Aka/hafanas, the interest the monks of the Devagiri monastery th the vassa festival. Devagiri Vihara 2ry which existed on this rock during is not mentioned in the chronicles.
.
na-pasahi Mahatabaka-niyama-taahi ameti-Sagayaha tu ariyawasa vatataya Me eka-sataka-kahavaņehi ve
ATION,
ninister Sagaya, having deposited one hatabaka, in the (Eastern) quarter (of onastery of Devagiri for the purpose of kahavanas, in symbols.) Having taken
. . . . . . . . . . . . کچھ7
RKS,
acina "eastern'. The change of c to f e in the Sinhalese language. Compare
Sinhalese form of the word basina is bajinua-fhasa/lii, compare na karahi utarathe interpretation of the word miyamable that niya matana is a term denoting giri Vihara was situated in the district 2rpretation of the word is the occurrence A territorial division which included
th absolute certainty aspa, for no other letter added a direction. Makarahi is restored on the analogy
rtain, as in the next inscription the name Devagiord miyamatanahi, see the Tonigala inscription.

Page 332
Εμίgrαμhία Σεμία πιθα
 

Frig
"... .
7, 1 s, , , , , , ');',
suɑ11d: 135ųI-{3,3}s \;|&ārpiņņqɛi sɛnŋ to I
oof '0N ‘I’5'W

Page 333


Page 334
No. 26) ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS FR
Devagiri Vihara could not have been 'i tion of the word, we have to take that t with the monks of the vihara and not w [Line 2] Ameti = Skt. amātya. [Line 3] SirinuaÄkayʼi = P. Sirinaga. a parallel in the name Sivayi in the next Ahepati katā. In this Word, we have to v. Cf. Sin. pav for Skt. påpa. With pare nikita in the Tönigala inscription, a ariyavasa, see above pp. 18 I-2. Vatate Line 4) AKahavania = P. kahāpayu Brahmi inscription at Mampita in the kasafane and &a/tapaue. For the value and Currency, p. 9.
Line 5 Veda = Skt. crda/, see al Geneya = Pkt. gaghiya. In the To form of gene, See above, p. 186.
INSCRIPZTÍ(
THIS record is engraved immedia covered by it measures 6 ft. in length b is in a bad state of preservation; more being partly worn and at least one line : letters, not taking into account the mec of such a ksaras as a and ha, are, on an ave is of the same type as that of the fore therefore, belong to the same period. T Nițalavițiya Sivayi, son of Rațiya Sul the benefit of the Devagiri vihara.
E. 1 Siddham [*] Ra(ți)ya Sumana 2 Sivayi visiya kahavana Devagir 3 uvanikeva koța]vaya (dine) [*]
" On the analogy of other inscriptions (see ab restored as vasa-vala kolu.

OM LA BU ÄTA BÄNDIGALA 25 I
the city'. If we adopt this interpretale Áahâbanas in question were deposited th a mercantile guild.
The vowel i at the end of this word finds inscription. Uvaničeva kotu = P. upanikin instance of the consonant pé changing the phrase uvanteeva Aofu, we may combove, p. 181. For the interpretation of ya is equivalent to Skt. virtlyaritthaya. , Skt. karsapana. In a pre-Christian Kagalla District, the word occurs as of this coin, see Codrington, Ceylon Coins
pove p. 185. nigala inscription, the word occurs in the
ON No. 45o.
tely below No. 449. The rock surface y 1 ft. 6 in. in breadth. The inscription than half of the letters in the third line at the end completely obliterated. The lial vowel signs for i and u and the tails 'rage, three inches in height. The script going inscription and both records may, he contents tell us that a person named manaya, deposited twenty eahapanas for
KT.
yaha puta. Nitalavitiya iya viharahi Ana havajarana ariya "... ... ..
ve, p. 182), the missing letters after ariya may be
к к 2

Page 335
252 EPIGRAHPHIA
TRANS
Hail! Nitalawitiya Sivayi, the s deposited and gave twenty &ahavanas purpose of conducting) the sacred (vas
REM
Line I) /Ratiya :—This word occ period; for instance, an inscription at K the Kurunāgala District, mentions a R rock inscription at a place named Burut the words, /Ratiya Makayaha puta /Rati from the P. raff/hika (Skt. rā strika) wł a list of high dignitaries of the state. T was raidi. Mafia-ridi-na (the great ch officials of the government in the twelf officer in charge of a district called ral the rat-ladada of the mediaeval inscripti official title (atema/attaya. In India, Aittas; and one of the best known dyn. was known by this name. Indian cast in this word and it is interesting to 1 ratiya, the modern word rate, is a caste
[Line I) Witalaviti ya is evidently
Line 2) Sivayi - Compare, for t previous inscription.
Line 2 Visiya = P. visati, Skt. vi (Line 3) /kota vaya is probably the Ārvā).
[Line 3] 4 na hawayarana :-This been met with. It is a compound of a
Inscription No. 528. See C.J. Sc, o Vol. III, p. 76. Ratthiki pettanika * See Wikaya Sangraha, English tran * D'Oyly, Constitution of the Kandyar

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
LATION,
pn of Ratiya Sumanaya, caused to be to the monastery of Devagiri (for the sa festival) during the coming years .
ARKS.
urs in other records of about the same Caballalena, in the Devamadi Hatpattu of atika named Nakal and an unpublished ankanda in the Hambantota District has ya Silaya/ha. The word ratiya is derived ich occurs in the Aguttara AWikāyao in he later Sinhalese equivalent of the word ief of the räti) was one of the highest h century'. A ritiya was, evidently, the 'a and may have been of equal status to ons. The term is still preserved in the corresponding officials were called rastraasties of the Deccan in mediaeval times e-names such as Reddi have their origin note that in Ceylon, too, a derivative of : designation'.
a village name. he suffix i, the name Sirinakayi in the
minisati. Kahavama, see above p. 25 I.
causative form of the gerund koțu (Skt.
is the first time that this expression has na and /tawaf ara, and is here in the geni
(SG), p. 126.
senāya senāpatika.
slation, p. 20.
Aingdom, Colombo, 1929, pp. 48-52.

Page 336
No. 26) ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS FR
tive case plural. Aa'afara is derived fror by the elision of the anuscara, the ass change of the initial s to / and c to y Sinhalese language. Later forms of t mediaeval and classical stages of the common word at the present day. The of considerable etymological value in th Sinhalese word avurudata with the Vedi is doubtful. I have taken it to be equiv used in a secondary sense denoting futuri in the present record, we may compare inscription mentioned above, ana hav kalahi in two fragmentary records f Hambantota District. -
No. 27. KALU DIYAPQ (A.S. J. N8
By S. PA
ALU POKUNA or Kaludiyapok monastery situated, on the slope lagala, about a mile and a half to the s Vagapanaha Palesiya Pattu of the M of the monastery, which included a - supported by massive but roughly hew terraces on the hillside and seem to ha ascends the hill, passing the terraced si becomes rocky and among the huge g partly artificial, used in ancient days About 75o feet to the south-west of the muddy water which it is now filled with
o For a brief description of this site, se Kaludiyapokuna is a Sinhalese comp

OM LABU ÄTABÄNDIGALA 253
the Pali saminoacchara (Skt. sanituatsara), imilation of the double consonants, the -all phonetic changes common in the he word havajara are havurudu in the anguage and awaurudu which is a very form preserved in the present record is at it enables us to connect the modern c sanivatsara. The interpretation of ana alent to Skt. anya (Mod. Sin. an) other', ty. With the expression ana hazafarana ane havijiriya in the Burutankanda rock ýariyi vedľa kotaya and havajara ana Fom a place named Badagiriya in the
KUNA INSCRIPTIONS. S. 429-43 I).
R.AN.A.WITAN.A.
una is the site of an extensive ruined is of a range of hills known as Eravasouth-east of Kushbukkaidanvala, in the atale District. The principal buildings moderate sized stipa and a structure stone pillars, were arranged on several ve been surrounded by a moat. As one tes, the ground to the south and the east ranite boulders, there are twelve caves, as dwelling-places by Buddhist hermits. stipa, there is a rubble-faced pokuna, the gives to the whole site its modern name".
e C. J. Sc. ($ G) vol. ii, pp. 87-8. und word meaning Black Water Pool.

Page 337
254 EPIGRAPHIA
Three inscriptions have been disi earliest (No. 431), belonging to about th a plain guardstone of the flight of steps yard of the stipa. Only a few letters of therefore, unable to say what its content
The second inscription in point of wall of a cave situated about 4OO ft. to th into five columns of unequal dimensions. lines, measures 6 ft. by 1 ft. 4 in. ; the S. by I ft. 5 in., and the third, 6 ft. by 1 ft. fourth column measuring 1 ft. 4 in. by which the second line consists of one lette each. The fifth column is engraved in t and the fourth and contains five lines of only one letter and the rest of two each. whole rock surface covered by the inscri The letters, too, are not of a unific of the third column being smaller than t two inches in height. The engraving careless manner; the letters being quite formed. But, owing to its sheltered p of preservation.
The script is that of the ninth cent any of the published epigraphs datable written in more than one type; for instar in lines A I2, A 18, B2, B 7, C8, C letter gha (line B 8) is found here for the the ninth century; in form it closely reser to distinguish ha and ga from each other the hook in its left arm.
As regards orthography, the mode samma-sambudu may be noted. In th Skt. vióhaiga, the aspirate is transferred
Compare, for example, E Z., Vol. I, plates plate 6.

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
:overed at this place. Of these, the e seventh century A. D., is inscribed on at the southern entrance to the courtthis epigraph are legible and we are,
Were. late (No. 429) is engraved on the rock 2 south-west of the stupa. It is divided The first column, containing eighteen econd of seventeen lines measures 5 ft. I in., contains twenty-one lines. The 8 in. contains only six short lines of r, the third of two, and the rest of three he intervening space between the third writing of which the second consists of It measures 1 ft. 3 in. by 5 in. The tion measures, roughly, 6 ft. by 6 ft. orm size; those in the last eight lines he others. The average size is about of the record is done in a somewhat shallow and, in many instances, badly psition, the record is in a good state
ury; but is more cursive in form than in within this period. Some letters are ce, the letter i assumes various shapes 13, C I6, C 18, C 2 I, and E 5. The first time in a Sinhalese document of nbles the symbol for dha. It is difficult owing to the absence, in the former, of
of writing the two words vibangha and
e former word, which stands for the from the second to the third syllable,
2o and 26, Vol. II, plates 3 and 5 and Vol. III,

Page 338
No. 27 KALUDIYA POKUNA
and the dental nu has been substituted which is a corruption of P. samma samóu is noteworthy. Attention may also be c the particle'yi is added after the finite ve ya is added in the modern language. Th of the Skt. and P. it which, in the latte close of a sentence. In the long sente in line B I4 which has several parenthetic twice. The first personal termination (dinimi), but also to the subject Dadana
Among the unusual words occurri A Io-I I, mutibanin bere buruduen in line in line C I4 call for some remarks here. its meaning and in its etymology. It ma prototype of mudala ', meaning 'storeh hypothesis, mahabundna, would mean " the Giritaļē pillaro inscription, I have su terms of the tenth-century inscriptions adopted, bered undna would mean 'the o text in which the word dunama occurs see deposited some money for the daily sup to the inmates of a vihara. It is reaso done with the persons who had the monastery who undertook to supply, in capital, the commodities as requested outer storehouse' it may be useful it Mihintale, the income and expenditure interior' and "the exterior' 8. The ( probably connected with the exterior rev Mutpanin may be a place name; if so as such, the case ending is noteworthy.
This word is of frequent occurrence in docum word gam-mudala occurring in the Oruvala San revenue'. In the compound ara-mudala the word
* Above p. 145.

INSCRIPTIONS 255
for the anusvara. In the latter word, ddha, the use of the conjoint consonants lrawn to the fact that, in this document, rb just as the same particle or its variant is particle is, in my opinion, a corruption r language, is often used to indicate the nce beginning with line A 1 and ending all clauses, the subject, Dadanami, occurs mi is added not only to the finite verb as well. ng in this record, mahabundnen in lines s A I2- I4, māqdaói in line C I II and äg The word bundna is obscure both in y, however, be conjectured that it is the ouse' or “treasury'. If we adopt this the great storehouse'. In dealing with iggested that pere occurring in technical may mean 'outer'. If this meaning is uter treasury or storehouse. The conims to support this conjecture. A person ply of certain quantities of rice and curd nable to think that the investment was management of the storehouses of the payment of the interest on the invested by the donor. As regards the term o point out that in the monastery of were divided into two departments "the outer storehouse mentioned here was venue and expenditure (óähäri aya väiya). it should be qualifying peredundma and Compare, also, the expression mut-shasa,
ents of about the fifteenth century. The compound
nasa is translated by Mr. Codrington as 'village
distinctly signifies storehouse' or treasury'.
E. Z, Wol. I, p. IoI.

Page 339
256 EPIGRAPHIA
which itself is obscure in meaning, occurr inscriptions (see above, p. 23I).
Madadi, in line C II, is a part of a This word is found, similarly used, in s The Timbirivava pillar inscription mer whose proper name is not preserved. 1 ruined monastery of Pankuliya at Anura of a person named Senal Madabi. One the gallery wall at Sigiriya was styled ' of the slaves of the Pandyan king'. An in the Abhayavāva pillar inscription (4. but the passage being mutilated, we are r being mentioned there'. Lastly, a fragme Kagalla District seems to record a transa officer called Nakkan Vadur Madabi. determine the exact connotation of thi The word seems to be identical with 772ầ The Uvasagadasao, one of the canonical diya in a list of high officials. Dr. Ho text, as “governor'. In an old Kanare Terdal, madamba is used as a territor If madamdiya is a derivative of madamd a territorial district called by that nar Mahaunavo has adopted this explanatio from a Jaina text quoted by Dr. Prai
1 E. Z., Vol. II, p. I 2. * This short record is yet unpublished. It rea basin caused to be made by Senal Madabi'.
* This graffito reads:-Pandirajun daia-aa written by Nakka Madambi, the Superintendent of t Dr. Miller's reading of this part of the inscr instance, seems to have had something to do with va Bell's Report on the Kagalla District, p, 72 a. somewhat different.
Raisara-tallavara-madambiya-kodumbuya-seilhi. A. F. R. Hoernle, p. 8, translation p. 1 o.
Indian Antiquary, vol. xiv, pp. 19-25.

ZEYLANICA vo. III
ng in the Kevulgama and Vaharakgoda
personal name and is evidently a title. everal other documents of the period. tions a firivenia named after a Madabi An inscription on a stone basin at the lhapura says that the object was a gift of the persons who scribbled verses on Nakka Madambiya, the Superintendent officer called middadiya is also mentioned A. C., No. I ii) of Sirisangboy (Sena II); ot quite certain about the reason of his 2ntary inscription found at Parape in the |ction between some merchants and an None of these references helps us to s official title of madadi or madamdi. idambiya which occurs in Jain Prakrit. books of the Jainas, includes madamernle has translated the word, in this se inscription found at a place named tal term denoting a group of villages. a, the word may mean the governor of ne. The editor of the Patia-Saddan. On the other hand, in an extract Nath in his Aconomic Conditions of
ds “ Senal Mādabiyan kärävū pādogui “ The wash
'hikāra Wakka Mādambiyā liyū kavi “The verse he slaves of the Pandyan king. ption is not correct. The officer madabi in this hāras. ld plate facing that page. Mr. Bell's reading is
althavāhapbabhiyā: Ūvāsagada sāo edited by

Page 340
No. 27) KALU DI YAPO IKUNA
Ancient India (p. 55, foot-note 2), a cc customs officer (mandafddhisha). The te hadagalli copper-plate grant of the Pall to be a word of cognate origin. Dr. E mandabika and translates it as 'customs l to correspond to the word givisai (consente Therefore, we may take it to be of the connexion with the Skt. angi in such com The inscription is dated on the fif month Poson in the eighth year of King definitely the identity of this monarch; inscription may be ascribed to the reig or Kassapa IV (circa 89 I -9o8) ; more the two.
The contents tell us of the gifts mac food to the inmates of the Dakinigiri record is concerned with the gift of a p who invested twenty-three &adaidas of go of rice and one admand of curd. The s rice should not be given uncooked does of the monastery. It is also laid down inmates of the monastery, the food int crows and dogs. Evidently, Dalana was Sangha quarrelled amongst themselves, th the pious than such animals.
From this inscription we learn tha at Kaludiyapokuņa was Dakiņigiri (P. ZO tery called Dakkhinagiri was, according by Saddhatissa. The name appears agai Dhātusena *. Aggabodhi I erected a hal pagiri vihara and Kassapa V granted a
Ep. Ind, vol. i, pp. 5-7. Dr. Bühler remark and take the word mandaba or mandapa, from which mandava “custom house''.
* Mu. xxxvilii, v. 46. Ibid.,
WOL. II

A INSCRIPTIONS 257
ommentator explains madamdiya as a rm madabinu, occurring in the Hiraava. King Šivaskandavarmman, S6e(C S Bihler has suggested its correction to house officer'. Alg in line C 14 seems 2d) occurring in the previous sentences. same meaning. Perhaps, it has some pounds as angi/rta.
th day of the bright half of the lunar Sirisangbo. It is not possible to settle but, on palaeographical grounds, this gn of either Sena II (circa 846-8o) : probably to that of the earlier of
le by different individuals for providing
monastery. The major part of the erson named Daļanā (P. Dāt/ānāga) old for the daily supply of two admania tipulation made by the donor that the not throw much credit on the inmates
that in case of dissension among the ended for them should be thrown to
of opinion that if the members of the ey were less worthy of the offerings of
it the ancient name of the monastery akkhina- or Dakkhitagiri). A monasto the Mahavamsa (xxxiii, 7), founded in in a list of eighteen viharas built by |l for the Uposatha festival at Dakkhivillage to it. Professor Geiger has
s, "I consider the correction maindabika as certain it has been derived, in the sense of the modern
klii, v. 27. * Abid, lii, v. 6o.
Ll

Page 341
258 EPIGRAPHI
suggested the identification of the I chronicle with Mulgirigala in the Sou! inscription found at the latter place r giri) o.
TյE
Sirisahgbo-y mapurmukā do-lojs-vanne Po-sonã pura viseni da-vas Dalanâmi Daki-nigiri-vehera ma-ha-sangnat la-hä-batat tevisi kalandak ran dī da
nodi batge pisa bat de-nu isā veherā viyagurak äta me bat kavudubalanat o-na isa me vi-bangha kala kene-kun Maha-mete-sa
Me karaņaye-hi givisä Kotgam S(i)sen vat-himi
The Ciudavamsa, English translation, * C.V. Sc. ($ G), Vol. II, p. I 22, A. S.
* There is space for one aksara before

A ZEYLAN CA (voIL. III
bakkhinagiri Vihara mentioned in the hern Province ; but a twelfth-century fers to it as Muhundgiri (P. Sumuudada
XT.
A.
10 -vas patā maha-bund11 - nen de1yadmanāk 12 sale bat isa mu13 -tpanin pere-bund14 - nen ekzad manāk 15 dihi äitul ko16 -thir-sand a17 -ti tāk sändā pava18 -tnā isā sāl
B.
10 -mma-Sambudun do11 -rin yat at mo 12 nangiya henu 13 kot Dalanami me 14 bat dinniyi )
5 Sīmi mamad me 16 karaņayehi gi17 visä batak dinmiyi (*) -
C. :
6 -yange 7 laha-bata8 -k isā * 9
Me karaņaye10 -hi givisä
part I, p. 33, n. 3. 1. No. 508.
i; but no traces of any letter are visible.

Page 342
Eபராசி ஆாr
****)
)**同怒á.% soĴ• so.篇)is. H. 3형*K."歴的統記藏읽를渥|-**s.*.
|- (iso
『』 +"
|-
│ │ │ │ │ │ │s',
|- ( )
Killudiya poku
ஃஃே, !
 

Wo. . Pre 3.
ņa Cave-Inscription
o irrie foi ficar

Page 343


Page 344
No. 27 KALU DIY A POKUNA
11 Kaji Mãdabi12 --yan bata13 -k isa A' Me ka14 -ramayen äg 15 Sumeyur vat-hi16 -miyan batak isā
D.
1 Me kara2 -na3 -yehi
E.
1 (meka) 2 -ya3 -n ba
TRANSA
Lines A 1-18. On the fifth day of Poson' in the twelfth year) of His Maj twenty-three &alandas" of gold for ' tic of monks at the Dakinigiri' monastery sc
Can be read as Udagi, also. * Evidently Lines A 1-B I4 consist of a single sentence the sake of clearness, I have translated some of the a past participles as finite verbs. It is hardly possibl sentence in an English translation.
The third lunar month equivalent to Skt. Jyes o P. Sirisainghabodhi. " A weight equivalent to about 70-72 grain Currency, p. 9.
Lahaidat=P. salakabhatta. See E. Z., Vol. * P. Dakkhiyyagiri or Dakkhiyyagirdi. ' For admand, see E.Z., Vol. I, p. Io8, n. 3. a term of capacity occurring in the Jaitaka (I, 468) an málio (Sin. māli). A māna therefore, is eight mālio; bu greater capacity than mand which is phonetically id the expressions deyadmand and ekadmand is a part case, would be equivalent to P. dyaddha one and also the possibility that ad represents Skt. adhaka, (Sin. pata).

INSCRIPTIONS 259
17 KalalVäli Udahil 18 batak isā (*) Va19 -durā Araksamaņa20 -n mäņiyan lahā21 batak isā (*)
4 givisä
5 Adur va
6 t-himi
4 -tak
5 isā ’’
TION 8.
the waxing moon of the month of esty Sirisangboy, I, Daļanā gave ket-meals' to the great community that meals cooked of two admana of
, these two syllables are due to a clerical error.
of which the syntax is very much involved. For dverbial clauses as independent sentences treating : to preserve the syntax of the original Sinhalese
ha, May–June.
P. Dāfhānāga. of Troy. See Codrington, Ceylon Coins and
p. 28, n. 4.
dmana appears to be derived from P. addhamina, xplained by the commentator as equivalent to four in modern usage in Ceylon a ndiliya (P. nali) is of tical with P. māna. It is also possible that açd in the numerical term preceding it. Deyad, in that half'; and ekad may mean * one half'. There is measure of capacity equivalent to four prasthas
Ll 2

Page 345
26 Ο - EPIGRAPHIA
rice from Mahadunama and one adman, shall continue to be supplied till the sur Lines A 18-B I4 Raw rice sh given having had (the same) cooked sension in the monastery, this food sh one who shall discontinue this charit [in adoration) even if the Perfect Bud his door. I, Dalana, gave these meal. Lines B 15–E 5 I, Sio, too, hav meal. And one 'ticket meal was gi acquiesced in this matter. And one r acquiesced in this matter. And one who acquiesced in this matter. And or And one ticket meal was given by the m one meal was given by Adur Vathim
INSCRIPTI
TIE third inscription at Kaludiya near a ruined structure at a distance of The upper part of it which was exposed
o For these two words, which I leave un See above.
Batge:-Lit. food-house'. Viyagura :-For the meaning of this word vyagra (P. vagga), the opposite of Skt. samagra (P * Mete is the Sinhalese form of P. Metteyya, Sl * S7= P. Siha, Skt. Sinha.
Valf-hami is an honorific term often used in re status, of the Buddhist Church. Its etymology is applied to a private individual, possibly of high ran though it may be rendered, with some justification, " In this and the following sentences, mekara translation it is treated as an adjectival phrase for tl sentence as it stands in the original should be “And Kotagäma Sisen Vathimi .
* Mādabi, a title, for meaning of which, see ab * Udahi is probably the same as Udaya. ’ Vadurā, represents P. Vaira, Araksamaņa above pp. 99.

ZEYLAN ICA vOL. IİI
tā of curd from M/utpanin pere óundna o land moon last. all not be given; but meals shall be in the kitchen. If there be any disall be thrown to crows and dogs. Any may not be able to raise his hands dha, the Great Mete', were to pass by s (as stated above). ing acquiesced in this matter, gave one ven by Koțgam Sīsen Vathimi o who neal was given) by Kali Mādabio who neal was given by Sumeyur Vathimi e meal was given by Kalavali Udahi'. nother of Vadurā Araksamaņa. And i who acquiesced in this matter.
ON No. 43o.
pokuna is engraved on a slab standing about 250 feet to the south of the stupa. to the sun and rain has been very badly
translated as their exact significance is doubtful,
, see Ruvanmala, v. 259. It is derived from Skt.
samagga) united'. kt. Maitreya, the name of the next Buddha.
:ferring to the king and to the members, of whatever doubtful (see above p. 85). In this instance, it is or aristocratic birth. I leave the term untranslated as “His Lordship'. Sisen = P. Sihasena. mayehi giviisiä is an adverbial phrase ; though in the he sake of clearness. The literal translation of the having acquiesced in this matter, one ticket meal of
ove p. 256.
is an official title often found in inscriptions, see

Page 346
NO. 27 KALUDIYAPO KUN
worn; but the lower portion, buried in slab, excluding that part which is buri 2 ft. 4 in. and contains forty-six lines ( be made out from the twenty-ninth li legible here and there.
The letters are, on the average, tenth century and is uniform with tha Mahinda IV. As regards the langua (line 36), &īņa (line 39), metuzvā (line Memde is the prototype of moba found ir to be a compound of me ' this' and be 'side', with a nasal introduced between meaning; it may be taken as a varia samóandhena)" in connexion with . The alike doubtful; I have taken it as derived in other places as met uwak. The use oft it is found used in Pāli and Sanskrit, is a Had this inscription been completel most important records of the tenth cent dition, it is not without some historical in this edict can be read in line 9, with a re. Maharaj. His mother's name Vidurara father may be read, though not with ab hardly necessary to mention here that great Mahasena who reigned in the f used merely as an epithet and does not therefore, on palaeographical grounds, o be one of the three Sena's who held thi was a son of Mahinda IV o ; therefore, l son of Udāmaharaj, of this inscriptic belong to Sena III or Sena IV. But, a separated by an interval of only eight which of them this record must be assig
E. Z., Vol. I, pp. 29-38. Plate 9. * Compare the phrase mijiem vā rākiem vā, Sin * M'hv. liv, v. 57.

NA INSCRIPTIONS 26 I
he debris, is fairly well preserved. The 2d below ground, measures 6 ft. 5 in. by f writing of which a continuous text can ne. Of the rest, only a few words are
n. in height. The script belongs to the t of the Vessagiriya Slab-Inscription of ge, the words membe (line 37), samändin
45), and va (line 46) are noteworthy. classical Sinhalese writings. It appears the locative singular of ba (Skt. bhaga) the two words. Samdinatin is of doubtful ant form of saðadin or sambadin (Skt. : etymology and the meaning of Aina are from P. &hina, Skt. Asina. Metuva occurs he particle va, in the same sense in which lso met with in later Sinhalese writings o. y preserved, it would have been one of the ury. Evenin its present fragmentary conterest, for the name of the king who issued asonable degree of certainty, as Mahasen jna, is quite clear; and the name of his solute certainty, as Uda Maharaj. It is the monarch styled Mahasen is not the ourth century. Maha (: Great") is here form an integral part of the name; and the monarch who issued this edict must 2 sceptre in the tenth century. Sena V he cannot be identical with Mahasen, the on. Consequently, this epigraph must s the reigns of these two monarchs were rears, palaeography cannot decide as to ned.
halese Jataka, Colombo edition of 1928, p. 578.

Page 347
262 EPIGRAPHIA
The Mahavamsa does not give the Pitfavali, on the other hand, states tha who was a son of Mihind Mahayā and til Sena of our inscription was Vidurarajna a Sena III. We have, consequently, no c Sena IV. The next point to be consid Widura rajna, the parents of Sena IV. C figuring in the list of Ceylon's kings, t a fairly advanced age, fifty-seven years therefore, it is most unlikely that he w third monarchs of that name both reig accession and it is one of these two m U damaharaj, the father of Sena IV and
The Mahävansa, (Chap. liii, v. 5o) of Sena IV, had a wife called Vidurā 4. consort as, in the chronicle, she is given tl and this is in accord with the title rif, inscription. If, then, we take Vidura, chronicle, as identical with the princ according to this record, the last named
This conclusion receives further su that Sena who preceded Mahinda IV and the fourth of that name, was a son C complicated by the fact that the Piafava,
" Mudaliyar B. Gunasekara, A Contribution to th Colombo, 1895, p. 32.
E.Z., Vol. I, p. 183.
According to Prof. Geiger's list (Calavanisa kings named Udaya. He has shown that the king Wickremasinghe should, in reality, be Udaya I (Cillaz This would necessitate a change in the enumeration in mediaeval times. To adopt this enumeration v references to previous numbers of the E. Z., and I may not be quite correct.
o Orodhà Vidura tassa padajalena pijayi
maņihi pajalantena patimarin tam silāmayan * Seė above, p. 224, footnote II 2. * Mudaliyar B. Gunasekara, op. cit, p. 32.

ZEYLAN ICA - (VOL. III
parentage of either of these rulers. The t Sena III was a brother of Udaya II o he princess Kita. The mother of King nd, therefore, he cannot be identified with ther alternative but to identify him with ared is the identity of Udamaharaj and if the three kings, named Uda (Udaya)", he first of that name died, probably at before the accession of Sena IV ; and, as the latter's father. The second and ned within twenty years of Sena IV's onarchs who has to be identified with the husband of Vidura. tells us that Udaya III, the predecessor She was, presumably, not Udaya's chief he epithet orod/ha (inmate of the harem); na by which she is referred to in our wife of Udaya III, mentioned in the ‘ess Vidura, the wife of Udamaharaj has to be identified with Udaya III. pport from the Piafavali which tells us | who, according to the Mahavamsa, was of his predecessor. But the matter is li ° and, following it, the other Sinhalese
e History of Ceylon translated/roang dike “Pujavaliya”
, translation, part II, pp. xiii-xiii) there were four named Dappula II in the lists of Wijesinha and ansa, English translation, part I, p. 26, footnote I). of the many Udayas and Dappulas who flourished yould cause a considerable amount of confusion in ave, therefore, adhered to the older usage though it

Page 348
NO. 27 KALUDIYAPOKUN
historical writings, place two kings, both Mahinda IV ". As Udaya III and Ma Sirisangbo" which was borne alternatel period, these two monarchs could not h two reigns. Therefore, we have to conc kings from Udaya III to Mahinda IV g against that of the Aʼili/a va4a.
There is also reason to believe tha Senas between Udaya III and Mahind passage in question reads:- His young After him king Uda reigned eight years. nine years. His son, the great king Sen. the number of regnal years attribute Udaya III is the same as that given phraseology used is also similar. In view above, of accomodating two kings betw. think, not unreasonable to asume that af repeated, by mistake, the remarks that h writing down the account of the reign of "Afterwards, the great king Sen reigned (ohit) in the next sentence ought to refe thus be understood as stating that Sen clusion that we have arrived at by the and in the Mahavariasa.
Dr. Wickremasinghe, in the geneal has placed Sena IV as a son of Kassap: Sena IV was an elder brother of Mahir Kassapa V. The reasons that he has Vol. I, p. 24) are not conclusive, and I h gama inscriptionso that Mahinda IV col
See also Prof. Geiger's note on this subject.
* E. Z., Vol. I, p. 3o and Vol. III, p. 84.
“ Ohu mal Sen nam raja nava havuruddak raja keleya. Pasuza Sen nam maharaja nava avur, Phavuruddak raja kelaya.
See above, p. 222.

A NSCRIPTIONS 263
| named Sena, between Udaya III and hinda IV had both the viruda title of ly by the kings of Ceylon during this lave been separated from each other by :lude that the order of succession of the iven in the Mahāvaminsa is to be upheld
it the insertion, in the Antfavali, of two a IV is due to a copyist's error. The er brother, king Sen, reigned nine years.
Afterwards the great king Sen reigned , reigned three years''. In this passage, d to the additional Sena who follows of Sena III who preceded him and the of the impossibility, that we have shown een Udaya III and Mahinda IV, it is, I ter the account of Udaya III, the scribe ne had already given of Sena III before Sena IV. If, then, we delete the sentence nine years' as spurious, the word 'his' ir to Udaya III ; and the Pūjāvali can a IV was a son of Udaya III—the condata furnished in the present epigraph
ogical tree facing p. 59 of A. 2., Vol. II, i V. This is due to his assumption that da IV and that the latter was a son of given for the former assumption (AE. Z., have shown in my article on the Katarauld not have been a son of Kassapa V.
Cillavamsa, English translation, part I, p. 178.
* See Ibid., Vol. II, p. 9. räjyaya kelya. Ohu köiti Üdaraja ata avuruddak uddak raja keleya. Ohu pit Sen nam maharaja tun

Page 349
264 EPIGRAPHIA
Therefore, Dr. Wickremasinghe's hy Sena IV cannot be taken as evidence ag arrived at.
Sena IV, according to Dr. Wickrei from 95O to 953 A.D. Though he had a by the chronicler as a very beneficent r a poet.
Our record is a Akadika, or a set o consent. It seems to have consisted o guidance of the monks, those dealing wit be observed by the royal officers in their three sections, only the second and the confirms the previous one as regards the
T
1 .. .. .. .. .. .. ... .. .. .. [Okāva 2 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. (Udä)maha.
... Wi
Zdze ... . . . . . . . . Maha-Ser 10 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. [bim] hi pi 11 ... • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • tum 12 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. Dili
14. . . . . . . . . . . . . ng 15 . . . . . . . . . ... r maga" 16 [Ille
17 . . . . . . . . . .. metuvāk 18 -r ukas pamaņu ... .. .. ... .. ... ..
20 . . . . . . . . . . kavara
21 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. (tun) n6 22 [Illega
Mhzv. liv

ZEYLAN ICA (vOL. III
Dothesis regarding the parentage of gainst, the conclusion that we have now
masinghe's chronological table, reigned reign of only three years, he is described uler; and had the reputation of being
f regulations agreed upon by common f three sections; namely, rules for the h the temple officials and regulations to dealings with the monastery. Of these third are preserved. This inscription : old name of the monastery.
XT.
as raj-parapure n bat) ... . . . . . raj-hu pinisä käta-kula-sarä-amburhi durā-räjna kus-hi dänä ... .. .. .. .. vur divayur-parapure .. .. .. .. .. .. γιό/ε
maharaj-hu tumā Sat lä ingu . . hiţi Dakinigiri-raj-maha-veher u-ruvanhi kala .. .. ... ha .. m(i)n .. ma-gehi pahaņ . . vā tubū ka . . . mahasir mahasańg helbi men) amu Navām pahaņgama .. .. ... .. .. .. vūgama Panagama ātuļ metuvāk . . gible m k tänhi .. .. ... diya van (kumbu, (ha)muvä ... .. .. .. .. nokiyā .
... novanu bähär hindä ... .. pariyāyekin ... .. .. .. ... veher sin satar baņavar ... .. ... .. ..
óle)
, vv. I-6.

Page 350
ĐỀ
LT
Epigraphia Zвy/апіса
 
 

žđờs I sy so??!? E soroạp đạt 35:
uoņdỊIJsu I-QBIS būn}{oddsspnți,
PI 3.
WW.
...シ*:- km
' , , , 七上
■|-
——中卡-1:tr:;나 "~"과T하「.T
so"目Pow =* 『』,『』 こ
**中电上諡小丑
Qこ9%•
邝
碑)
r-+|-|-----范)图■■ |혁

Page 351


Page 352
NO. 27
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
KALUDIYA POKUNA
... vat-himiyan m Z/legid
a
... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . fall a {thimi . . . . . . . . . . ( -naSunhi .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 1 -raņ-vat-himiyan mahaņ karanna mahan karanu isã unu no ... .
divel (valahana) vat-himiyanud metuv
C 2-vasä novasanu isā bähārā mini
mini ke-tu va kämiyan unge gedad g
miye- - -n Magāmin divel gannā isā tesu -s pamaņu govikam no karanu
miya-n dā-pärähär no karanu isā vara
raţin pițat no karanu isā Väpä ava ațav gannā isa pere sirit no karana käı pere siritin vadā kīņa karavuvara
Välipu-ngonu sakiriyad Sīļmbur-bamä
bad gambimat tun-radolen vädä väri pere Åsellä pura dasavak davas vadāla -ṁgsenu varin ā Sunaňga(lu)
Mahakilinggam Kiling Lokeyim isa Vatrak salā Kitdevu ātuļu apä metuvā Me katikā mahaņ vā kāmi vā
huņavāha '
* This may be a mis
WOL. IT.

INSCRIPTIONS 265
e avasä no vasanuvat piri ..
le)
vasä novasanu vat .. ... .. . baņa hadārana dasa heraņ-vakara) siyen ternat vasana seKak denu isa mehi bana hadarana het maha-safigungivisvā vasägin
. nu isä nokam bäla-dasnat (nimi
äk katikayehi varad vat-himiyanud
kotâ no väddâ denu isa ratâ hindā
enä pițat karanu isā kämiyan Boga
gämin geri mivum das minisun ukaisā pas-mahā-sāvaddäyehi pahala kä
Ld-kämiyan samändin atä mehe genä
rakin membe lēkam nokoț divel no- 5 miyan kämi-kamä no tabanu isā
no bandanā isā Mahamaņd Vaļamāla
rād lahā-bat karanu isā me veherā
nāțțiyam gal-gon mīvun nogannā isā ektan-samiyen Mekappar-vadarum SaRaksem isā Kilindiri Senim isā
Kasbā Raksamaņan varin ā Kuda
denamo mekatikā kaļamhan’ radol vâ buna Mete-budun no dâkâ
take for metuvak.

Page 353
266 EPIGRAPHIA
TRANS
Lines I-28). . . . . . . . . . de LLS S L0 S S 0 SL S L S L S SS SLS SS LSL SSL unto the great king ( sky of the Asatriya race . . . . . . . . . Vidurā ’ . . . . . . . . in the lineage oft of the umbrella of dominion) by the gi great royal monastery of Dakinigiris created in the Three Jewels" . . . . . e 8 0 by being dependent on (the villages of) . . . . . ngamu, Nav Panagama . . . . . . all these including in all these places, the fields to which th
and freehold . . . . . . . . . . having should not happen; from outside . . . 8 8 the monastery . . . . . . . discourses in three months . . . . . .
should not reside in this dwelling-place novices who study religious discours in the dwelling-place wherein (they
Lines 28-32) The great congreg ordain, as religieux, their lordships the here, and they should be ordained as re
I only give the meanings of such words a fragmentary, without attempting to arrange them : * P. Okkäka, Skt. Iksväku. P. and * P. and Skt. Mahåsena.
Vathimiyan :-In this place used for the mo The word which has been translated by th equivalent to P. vassagga. As an alternative tr. suggested. The word can also be derived from E this meaning would suit the context.
° Unu no . . . . nanu isā :-As this phrase is Compare, however, the phrase unupova mahan letavanarama" Slab inscription of Kassapa V.

ZEYLANICA voL. III
LATION,
scended from the lineage of king Okavas Udā) . . . . . . . . . . in the autumnal having been born in the womb of Queen he Sun . . . . . . . . . . . . . . of the raising eat king Mahasen' . . . . . . . . . . . . the tuated in the . . . . district . . . . .
O e + 40 «0 the lamps in the image house the great congregation of monks . . . . . . āmpahangama . . . . . . rmagavugama,
he water of . . . . reach . . . . mortgage net . . . . . not saying . . . . . . . . L S SLLL S SSYSSS SS SSL SSS S LLS S 0LLS S SL S SS0L in whatever manner .
. . . . . the four lessons of religious O . . . their lordships" . . . . . . O . . . . their lordships, the ten es here . . . . . . . . . . to the elders, ) live . . . . . . . . should be given
ation should be asked for their assent to 2 novices who study religious discourses ligieux by the end of the year. . . . . . S
s are preserved in these lines, which are extremely ccording to syntax.
Skt. Vdaya. P. Vajirå, Skt. Vajrå. ' The Buddha, the Dhamma, and the Sangha. nks. See above pp. 85-6. e end of the year' is vasagin. It has been taken as unslation by the end of the vassa retreat' may be ... vasagga dwelling-house'; but I do not think that
fragmentary, it is difficult to find out what it means. no karanu tsa, which in itself is obscure, in the E. Z., Vol. I, p. 49.

Page 354
No. 27) KALU DIYA POKUNA
Their lordships who, without reason, dep their nimi * and maintenance lands (alive these aforesaid regulations o are not to liv Lines 32-35) Those who come a not to be given admission. Should tena the employees should take their gedad are to take their maintenance lands (div Magama; neat cattle and buffaloes, serfs Aamanu lands from other villages.
Lines 35-4o Employees who are the five great crimes are not to perfor
Valahana, literally hide'. See E.Z., Vol. I, p. 24o, n. I. Dr. Wickrem The context here would demand its interpretation eith or 'payment'. The word nimi may be derived from could also have denoted money in general. The mo Etymologically it means “capital' but almost always are very often expressed by a term which means 'mo Katika is the term now used for a set of regul members. The word appears to be formed by the a suffix ka after the verbal form kata, and therefore wol been the term by which a decision of an assembly, known. The decisions of the village councils in Mal term kacca (Skt. Kriya). In the early Pali writings, th In the tenth-century Sinhalese, the word had not ye as proved by the use of the word in the Vessagiriya
Aafai:-What is meant is, evidently, outside t Gedag, see E. Z., Vol. I, p. 25o, n. 5. The e " For the terms ukas and pamaņu, see Codringt " Pas-mahā-sãvadda, cf. the “Jetavanārāma”, S Buddhist doctrine are (i) patricide, (ii) matricide, (iii) k (v) causing schism in the saigha. According to Hi a Brāhmaņa, (ii) drinking intoxicating liquors, (iii) a spiritual teacher and (v) associating with any one g Indian institutions are still in practice, the five great c (ii) killing a cow, (iii) killing a woman, (iv) killing a ch Levi, Le Vépal, vol. i, pp. 295 ff), It is impossil enumerated in mediaeval Ceylon.

INSCRIPTIONS 267
ive the hired labourers and serfs of ) and their lordships who transgress 2 in this dwelling-place.
fter committing homicide outside are hts) commit homicide in the district', und send them away. The employees tl) from (the villages) Bogamiya and and men, shall not cultivate uéas and
known to have been implicated in m their duties in the procession of
lasinghe takes mimi to be a term of land tenure. er as a term of land tenure or as meaning' wages' Skt. nivi which means “capital' or “stock' and dern use of the word mudal affords us a parallel. it denotes money. In popular parlance, “wages ney ”. ations agreed by the sangha for the guidance of its ddition of the feminine or diminutive form of the uld signify an Act'. Originally it seems to have whether political or ecclesiastical, was technically abar are referred to in inscriptions by the cognate 2 word denotes agreement', 'contract' or 'pact'. assumed an exclusively ecclesiastical significance Slab No. 1 (E. Z., Vol. I, p. 25). he temple lands. xact significance of this term is still not clear. on's Short History of Ceylon, p. 46. lab. The five most heinous crimes, according to illinga saint, (iv) causing bodily hurt to the Buddha, ndu law books, the five great crimes are (i) killing theft, (iv) committing adultery with the wife of uilty of these crimes. In Nepal where the ancient rimes (paicaparadha) are (i) killing a Brahmana, ild and (v) acts resulting in loss of caste (see Sylvain le to determine how the five great crimes were
M T 2

Page 355
268 EPIGRAPHIA
relics. The employees who have commit out of the district after taking any servic tenance lands are not to be taken without : of the waning moon in the month of Vap'. former customs are not to be kept in th than", what is due according to former Airiya of fields) at Mahamand, Valamala Simburbamara are to be set apart for
IDapärähär = P. dhātuparihära. In Sinhalese its variant forms are used, excepting in this place, modern language, the word perahara, identical in o change of meaning in this word as well as the origin to-day in Ceylon seem to be due to the periodical umbrellas, music, elephants, horses, &c., granted by tions. This is the only instance in which the this period.
* The translation offered of this clause is very ter samandin as identical in meaning with Skt. samband ata dived in the 'Buddhist railing Slab-inscription way in which these two crucial words can be inter translation does not seem to give much of a sense. the phrase not to be sent out of the district, the in tive particle no before karanu in line 37 is due to a c Lékam nokof literally means 'not having done * The statement that the employees were to su month of Vap (Skt. Asvina) is interesting. Presuma monastery. It may be mentioned here that the a the Hindu festival of Dipavali on which date, it is the close their yearly accounts. (Underhill, The Hindu was prevailing in mediaeval Ceylon and the monastic The fact that the employees were requested to sub of the financial year can be explained by the necess mitted for ratification to the high dignitaries of the ch o Kina karavuvara :— For karavu vara, see E. . derived from Skt. Ksina, P. khina diminished. Woba, I have taken it to be a verbal form of the root from With this phrase, it may be useful to compare nobada II, p. 88) and abaddha kara (Mhvv., Chap. lxxiii, v. 3 these phrases seem to mean 'fixed' or “settled'. It i of a particular tax.
Kiriya - P. Karisa, a land measure, see above Lahabat karanu :-Literally be made into ticl For lahabat, see above, p. 259. n. 8.

Z EYLAN ICA VoL., III
ted any misdemeanour are not to be sent : that they may have in hand". Mainshowing accounts before the eighth day
The employees who do not observe the eir offices. Taxes in excess of, or less practice are not to be levied. The six , and Valipungonu and the land named icket meals'.
inscriptions of this period, the word pirahdir and in its original meaning of 'privileges. In the rigin, means a procession, usually religious. The of religious processions of the sort that we witness exhibition of the privileges, such as the use of incient Sinhalese kings to various religious instituword is used in this sense in an inscription of
itative. It is based on the interpretation of the word tema and atä mehe as "service in hand”. Connpare of Mahinda IV (above p. 227). This is the only preted with the aid at present available; but the On the other hand, if we delete the word 'not' in junction becomes intelligible. Perhaps the negalerical error. を the act of writing'. bmit their accounts before the ava eighth of the bly, this was the end of the financial year of the 'mavasya day of this lunar month is the day of custom among the native merchants in India to Religious Pear, p. 59.) Possibly, the same custom : practice was but a reflection of the secular one. mit their accounts seven days before the closing ity to have them checked before they were suburch assembled together. Z., Vol. I, p. I 3 I. Kina has been taken to be ndana, in this sentence, is also difficult to explain. which the Sinhalese word badu tax' is derived. karavuvara (E. Z., I, p. I 3o), nobada aya (E. Z., .). Sinhalese bada and Pali baddha occurring in s also possible that kina-karavuvara was the name
! p. I89. ket meals ”.

Page 356
No. 27 KALU DIYA POKU
[Lines 4o-4 II] [Officers) are not to to the estates and lands belonging to thi tyam, carts, oxen and buffaloes.
(Lines 42-45] I ', Sumanga(lu Kiling Loke of Mahakilinggam who the Commander of the Body-Guard; a by the orders of Vatrak Kasba, the the aforesaid persons-instituted these : mous decree delivered on the tenth c Åsella 12.
Line 46 Should any persons, whe monastery), or officers of the royal hou: they not be able to see Mete Budu.“
Tunradola :-This is the only place where occurs in tenth-century documents. Of the three ro the supreme king (mahdiraja). In an unpublished Nāgampaha Korale of the Anuradhapura District (the palace of mahaya). We may, therefore, take mahaya (the heir-apparent). We are not quite cer been the establishment of the chief queen, (the rā the dipli, the heir-presumptive. With tun-radiola of expression deradge niyamavarun (the functionaries unpublished fragmentary record found at Naccadiv
* See E. Z., Vol. I, p. 53, n. 7. * In personal names such as Raksem, Senin personal termination. Dr. Wickremasinghe takes t Skt. svåmin.
* Sumangalu is a place name ; Raksa is equiv Āļindiris a place name; Sen = Skt. Sena, P. sahi-Kalinga-gama. Ausalā is an oficial title. Kitadevu = P. "o Raksamaņa is an oficial title, see above, p. is equivalent to P. Aasapa.
' Ek-tan-samiya :-For the explanation of thi: * Skt. Asådha, June-July. * P. Mettaya Buddha, Skt. Maitreya Buddhz

NA INSCRIPTIONS 269
) come from the three royal households S monastery and levy workmen, pereuaid
) Raksa o, I, Kiļindiri Sen o, and I, have come by the orders of Sangsenu, nd Kudasala Kitclevu, who has come Raksamana,',-We all of us, including regulations in accordance with the unanilay of the waxing moon in the month of
ther they be monks or employees) of the sehold, transgress these regulations, may
the expression tunradola three royal households' yal households the principal one is, of course, that of pillar inscription from a place named Galnava in the , we come across the term mahayage (vii) radage the second royal household to have been that of the lain about the third royal household. It may have tivasala or the pale vahala of later times) or that of our inscription, it may be interesting to compare the of the two royal establishments) occurring in an a in the Anuradhapura District.
See above, p. I 45. l, &c., the suffixes em and in are taken as the first he in occurring in similar names as a corruption of
alent to Skt. ĀRāksasa.
P. Sangha-sena. Kittideva. 99; Vatrak appears to be a place name and Kasba
; word given tentatively, see above, p. Iol.
, see above, p. 92, n. 3.

Page 357
27o EPIGRAPHIA
NO. 28. COLOMBO MUSEU OF KASS
By S. PAR,
\ N 7 HEN this inscribed pillar was b
where, it is not recorded-it was being kept apart from each other, were Archaeological Survey when eye-copies in the Colombo Museum were prepared since then, been further broken into twc now been joined together and the compl The pillar is eight inches square an the four sides are inscribed; A and B c three lines and D twelve lines and the f and a dog. The letters are engraved be one another; and are, on an average, I the stone has not done much damage t of preservation. Excepting certain a complete text of the epigraph can be ma
The script does not differ, in any published epigraphs of Kassapa IV , ! occurrence of the symbol for fia in line A namely, hiti for pihiti in lines A3, Aa repetition of the two aesaras, eka in line 23-24, modana for nowadana in line D 6 line D 8.
The language and style are the period; the only difference to be noted i Sanskrit words instead of genuine ver ežāfiā foreka āmmā, Udaya Aģ/aya for
The inscription is dated on the ten
See E. Z., Vol. I, plates 20 and 26, Vol. II,
* It is also possible that ndika is a variant form are both derived from the Skt. nayaka.
E. Z., Vol. I, p. 204.

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
FM PILLAR-INSCRIPTION SAPA IV.
AINAVITAN.A.
rought to the Colombo Museum-from already broken into two pieces. These, treated as two distinct epigraphs by the and estampages of the inscribed stones in 1907 and 1924. The upper part has, ) fragments. All the three pieces have ete pillar set up in the stone gallery.
ld stood seven feet above ground. All ontains thirty-two lines each; C thirtyigures of a scythe, a monk's fan, a crow tween ruled lines two inches apart from inches in height. The mutilation of o the inscription which is in a fair state aras in lines B 2 I-24 and C I-4, the de out with certainty. material points, from that of the other the only noteworthy feature being the A 8. Several clerical errors are noticed, rasud for Aasud in lines A 14-15, the is A 17-18, na&am for navan in lines A and the two superfluous letters vana in
same as in similar documents of the is the more marked tendency to favour nacular forms. Witness, for example,
Uda A6/hay 8 and aya for a . th day of the first half of the month of
plates 3 and 5, and Vol. III, plate, 6. and not a clerical error. This word as well as mā
4 E. Z., Vol. III, p. 4.

Page 358
No. 28 PILLAR-INSCRIPTIO
Mändindina (February-March) in the ele Kassapa IV (circa 89 J --9o8 A.D.). The sa in the present epigraph as in the Moragoc of that king.
The object of the record is the grai an endowment of a lying-in-home foundec In the reign of Kassapa IV, there flouris Sena (Seno nāma ma/ā/k/o, M. Ch. a religious institution at the Mahavihara ( pillar inscription of the fifteenth regna mentions the Chief Secretary Sena (Sen called Nalaram in honour of his mother. our inscription is identical with the officia Mahakalaittava record. The details of anything not known from other grants of Six minor officials-dutakas, as the promulgating this edict. Of these, the firs guard and came under the orders of Ka body-guard. The third and the fourth we the term of office of Dapula Pirittirad, th The fifth represented the Chief Secretary, at the instance of Utur Pandirad who held higher officials, mentioned above, who ha afiafiti in Indian grants, two, namely, th are noticed here for the first time in a Sil The sabhapati is also mentioned i inscriptions of the tenth century; one frc the Vilacciya Korale of the North-Centra the reign of Kassapa IV, from a village Korale of the same province. A sadha, mentioned in the Mahavamsa". He was
E. Z. Wol. I, p. 204. * Müller, A
' Sabhäpati Pritivudeva Udänan davasä sabhäy
Vadāļa ektām-samiem sabhāpati Dāpuļā Pirti,
Mu. lxvii, vv. 61, 64, 67 and 7o. The com has been rendered by Prof. Geiger as “the head of translation, p. 272).

N OF KASSAPA IV 27 I
venth year of Kasub Sirisaṁgbo, i.e., me epithets are applied to this monarch a pillar inscription of the sixteenth year
t of immunities to an estate which was by the Chief Secretary Senal (Sena). hed a Chief Secretary of the name of lii, v. 33) who was the founder of f Anuradhapura. The Mahakālattāva year of Sirisańgboy (Kassapa IV) * fa/haliuan) as the founder of a nunnery, Possibly, the Chief Secretary Sena of I mentioned in the chronicle and in the the immunities given do not contain a similar nature. y may be styled-were instrumental in st two were members of the king's bodyhava Radsivu, the Commander of the re from the sad/ha itself and came during e Sabhapati (President of the Council). Vadura Raksamana, and the sixth came the office of Demesi Adhikara. Of the d a status corresponding to that of the e Sabhapati and the Demeldi Adhikara nhalese document. n two other unpublished fragmentary om a place named Doňbavalagama in Province and the other, belonging to called Kuficikulama in the Kuficuttu Pati or saóhānāyaka named Kuțhāra is sent, in the company of a high dignitary
I. C. No. 1 Io. See above, p. 1 o8. a d, &c. rad. . . . . ound Kutharadisabhanayaka, occurring in v. 61, he Kuțhārasabhā". (The Cūlavamsa. English

Page 359
272 EPIGRAPHIA
of the Buddhist church, by Kittisirin to escort the young prince Parakrama escapade in the King's Country. Thes the exact nature of the office in questio functionaries in the administration of til mabāhu II 1. The office of saóhāpati g mentioned in the Vedic literature'. H was to preside over the meetings of th tion, in mentioning the sabhapati of a pa was more than one officer who held 1 there were two of them who functioned is evidently a title. In the extract from the Sabhafati has the similar title of F nunciation of the Skt. Prt/hvideva "god o as the Skt. Pr/hviraja 'king of the earth is made of an official called Sand Piritt that document; but, as in our inscription for the purpose of proclaiming an edic presidency. He may, therefore, be tak So far as I know, the office of Dema any other Sinhalese inscription. In the once, i.e., in the reign of Parakramal monarch to chastise the king of Ramai who held the office of Aamisaa/hi/eari. in this edict because the land affected allotment). In my article on the Gi references to other documents in which these, it becomes clear that a semesaaid set apart for the Tamils. The slab
' Wikaya Sangraha, English translation, p. 2 N.N. Law, Aspects of Ancient Indian Polity * In connexion with the old Sinhalese practi the same time see Mr. A. M. Hocar's article C.J. Sc. (SG), vol. i, pp. 205 ff.
* E. Z, Vol. II, pp. 38 ff. AMv.

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
egha, the ruler of the Dakkhinadesa, back to Punkhagama after the latter's : references do not help us to determine . Sabhapatina was one of the highest e government as organized by Parakraoes back to a great antiquity as it is is function, it is obvious from the name, Council of State (sadha). Our inscriprticular day, seems to indicate that there his office at the same time. Possibly, | by turns *. The name Airitirad, too. he Dornbavalagama record given above, 'ritivudeva which seems to be a misprof the earth' while /Pirit tirad is the same In the Bilibava inscription, mention rad. He is not called the sabhapati in , some messengers are said to have come, it, from the Council, on the day of his en as a holder of the office of sadhapati. 'eli ad/zikari has not been mentioned in 2 chronicles, this office is mentioned but pahu I. The expedition sent by that iiia was led by a general named Adicca Presumably, the Demesai adhikari figures by it contained a Demesakadailla (Tamil ritale pillar inscription, I have given this term occurs. On a comparison of illa was an allotment of land in a village, inscription near the Stone-Canoe in the
.
P. 25.
e of having two persons holding the same office at Duplication of Office in the Indian State, in the
:Xvi, v. 39 et Seq. See above, p. 43.

Page 360
NO. 28 PILLAR-INSCRIPTIC
Citadel of Anuradhapura has the express lands ' '. The present record, as well as to above, shows that Demela lands we seem to have been set apart for the ma king's service and must have been adı Acmela adhikari of this inscription had th this name, Paudirad (the Pandya king) viruda was held by Dapula, the Comma several pillar edicts of the reign of Kass need not necessarily have been connected Mahavanisa tells us that another minis title of Cofarafa (King of Cola) 9. The India furnish us with many instances whi as Áalingarayar (King of Kalinga) and when these countries were in no way pol
TEX
A. 1 Svasti *) 2. Siri Lak3 div hitio si4 -ripind yasa 5 isirâ Ruhu6 -n-danavu Ma7 -la-madulu e8 -kājñā ko9 -ț tamaha10 -ț piribho11 -ga kala Udaya 12 Abhaya ma
E. Z., Vol. I, p. i. 18. * Ibid., Vol. I, p. I 59, Vol. II, pp. 7, 3o and 3: * Mv. lii, v. 34. Read div ' These two syllables are superfluous,
VOL. III

N OIF KASSAIPA IV 273
ion Aemed gamóim "Tamil villages and the Giritale pillar-inscription referred re gifted by the king; therefore, they intenance of the Tamil soldiers in the ministered by the royal officers. The e personal name of Utur Pandirad. In is evidently a viruda title. The same nder of the body-guard, who figures in apa IV ". The holders of this viruda l with the Pandyan royal family. The ter of Kassapa IV was known by the Cola and Pandya inscriptions of South are feudatory nobles had virudas such lattaraiyar (King of Ilam, i.e., Ceylon) itically subject to the Tamil kings.
13 -harad-hu so14 -hovar Kara, 15 -subo Siri16 sahgbo ma17 -purmuka e18 -ko eka o los19 vanne Mändi20 -ndi nã pura da21 -savak dava22 -s mahāle
23 Senalnäka24 -n" kärävū ti
, and Vol. III, p. I o9. hipihiti. * Read Kasub. Read navan.
N n

Page 361
274
25
26
27
28
1.
12
13
EPIGRAPH ]
-mbiriget mekun tamä dun utur pa-sà Valvit
-la (d) ra[d- kole
-n bahā lu demelä käbälla ätuluvä pere mahahimaţ ă-tula vu me gamata-ttani-pa-rähär den-nat vadale-yin ektä-n-samiye-n ā Mekā
Nilavasä (Mä)diyä i-sā Mahāle [Valdură Rak
samanan varin ā Ku-da salā Devu isā Deme-ļā adhikā-r[i] Utur Pa
-ndiradun va
-darmen a Kolvà. Si

A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
29
30
31
32
17
1S
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
B1
32
14
5
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
hi ãya vũ Gaiņagami-yehi pama-ņu käbäl
-ppar-vidi-rum Kahäva
Radisi Vu va-rä van Meykappar Be-ndvä (Ve)lak-kā isā . . .
-lvä ..
-ki isa sa-bhāpati Dā-pula Pirit-tiradun dava
-sä sabhā- -
-yen ān-(nä) yen a . Senu isā
-hi ätu vu äp me tuva -k radakol
samdaruva
-mo ekse-vä me pärahe-ra denu ladi [n*] Me gamat ratla-d pasladda-n novadanā ko-t isã deru-vanä dekam tä
-n novadnā

Page 362
Εμίμνημήία Σεμία η ίρα
叠 Ħ
門學圖
Colombo Museum Pilar
பின் விஜய் 1:
 

W. W. Pfe 2
Inscription of Kassapa IW
irre a ficar

Page 363


Page 364
NO. 28 PILLAR-INSCRIPTIO
27 koț isā pi28 -yo-vadaran29 -nan novadnā 30 kot isā
D
1 ț kirge2 -ri gamgo3 -n nogannā 4 kot dunu5 -va-balatun G nova danā koț 7 perenatu 8 novanā” (no) vad 9 nā isā ani
TRANSI
Lines A 1-22) Hail On the tenth of Mandindina in the eleventh year brother of the great King Udaya Abha the Ruhun 5 Province and the Mala Dist of the combined wealth, glory and prospel of Lanka.
The syllable va is written below the line. * The three aksaras, novana, are: presumably di * The Sinhalese lunar month equivalent to Sk “ P. Kassapa Sirisainghabodhi. * P. Rohaya and Malaya. See above, p. 224 In the translation of Sirilak, . . . . . • • • • ፩ዕ፡ rendering of the identical clause occurring in the M He has taken the compound Siripindyasa-isird Auhundanatu Malamagulu ekaji kot as a parenth quite in keeping with the rules of syntax as obs immediately precedes the predicate. Consequently, Alfa lamadulu is qualified by Sirilak divihi phihiti' siri ouect of both kot and kala. If this analysis of th made the Ruhun Province and the Mala District v possess accumulated wealth, fame and power, su

OF KASSAPA IV 275
31 gäl mīvun 32 variyan no 33 gannā ko
10 yā käbäli
11 no gannā i12 -sā perä ku13 -salăn piţa
14 –t kot me 15 gamat me 16 pärähär
17 dunmo (*)
ATION.
day of the waxing moon of the month
of His Majesty Kasub Sirisangbo ya who, having brought under one rule rict , secured for himself the enjoyment ity that prevailed in the beautiful island
ue to a clerical error. . Phalguna, (February-March).
notes I3 and I4.
ribhoga kala, I have adopted Dr. Wickremasinghe's oragoda pillar inscription. (E. Z., Vol. I, p. 205). is the object of kala and treated the intervening 'tical clause. This is somewhat forced, and is not rved in Sinhalese according to which the object it would be more natural to take that Ruhundanavu indyasa is ird and that the former compound is the clause is correct, the translation should be who nich are situated in the island of Sirilak and which ject to one rule and made them his possessions'
N 2

Page 365
276 EPIGRAPHIA
Lines A 22-C 2O. Whereas it wa given to this estate-within its main the allotment" of famayu land giv Senalnäka, the Chief Secretary, by t and the allotment of Demela land se which are in Ganagami a revenue Province, we, who have come in acc assent", namely Bendva Velakka, a
The word gama (Skt. grāma) has hitherto In the present record, the gama in question is : a village named Ganagamiya; and, therefore it is the idea of village' in the ordinary sense of that wor the word grama has frequently the meaning of “es for the purpose of revenue assessment’ (A Study 33). This is in keeping with the meaning attache his Sketch of the Constitution of the Kandyan K. word gama properly signifies village'; but, in a single estate or a single field, the latter is often meaning is still attached to the word. In many o gama has to be similarly understood.
Aaddilla, see below, p. 277 note 9. * Pamanu or pamuznu is the same as the moc note 3. The expression pamanu kaballa has not correspond to the modern parazeņi paing teza. Th pura, already referred to, mentions two classes of
! Sema=P. and Skt. Sena. The usual ten suffix l or all seems to have had an honorific sign see E.Z., Vol. I, p. 42) Kasabal (P. Kassapa, C. C.V. Sc. G., vol. ii, p. I I7), we find the same s mondern language, the suffix la is used as an hono denotes the plural number. With this it is intel is also added to proper names as an honorific.
ADemela kaiballa, see above p. 143. o Valvithi āya vū Gagnagamiya :-With this uu Aopitiya in the Alutvava pillar inscription (A. . gama in the Kirigallava pillar inscription (E. Z., V two extracts quoted above have been treated as if t of the Sanskrit form aya in the present inscriptic the latter and translated revenue. On a comp that villages in mediaeval Ceylon were classified a fevenue. In this instance, Valvit, appears to have Ganagami was also included.
Ek-tan-samiya :-For tentative explanation

ZEYİ ANICA vOL. III
is ordered that attani immunities shall be boundaries as of old-which consists of en to the lying-in-home established by he said (Senal) from his own (property) taside from the royal household both of
village" of Valviti in the Northern 'ordance with the decree of unanimous ld . . . . . lva . . . . . . ki, members of the
been translated, in almost every place, as “village'. said to have consisted of two allotments of land in clear that the term, in this instance, does not connote i. Dr. PranNath has proved that in Indian documents tate' or ' the area that constituted the territorial unit in the Economic Conditions of Ancient India, pp. 26!d to the word gama in Kandyan times. D'Oyly, in 'ngdom (Colombo, I 929, p. 53) says “ The Singalese the Kandyan country is also frequently applied to called painguva or share. In colloquial usage, this f the edicts of the ninth and tenth centuries, the word
dern paraveni (P. paveņi). See E. Z. Vol. II, p. I 9, been met with in any other document. It seems to e slab-inscription near the Stone Canoe at Anuradhaand-holders pama nuladuvan and kaibaili-laduzvan.
th-century Sinhalese form of the name is Sen; the ificance. In the proper names Saigal (P. Sangha, V. Sc. G. vol. ii, p. I I 7) and Mihindal (P. Mahinda, uffix used precisely in the same manner. In the rific and la, which appears to be identical in origin, esting to compare the Telugu plural suffix lu, which
expression we may compare Mahademetikuliyehi aya Z., Vol. II, p. 233), and Amigamkuliyehi ā vu Ilinaruol. II, p. 4). The words aya and ā occurring in the hey were derived from Skt. agata; but the occurrence n shows that they have to be taken as derivatives of arison of these and other similar passages, it seems :cording to the head-quarters at which they paid their been the head-quarters of a group of villages in which
of this word, see above, p. Iol.

Page 366
NO. 28 PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
body-guard who are in the service of Ka body-guard ; . . . . Senu and Nilava the order of the Council on the day of I Council ; Kudasalā Devu vho came by Chief Secretary, and Kolva Sihi who can the Superintendent of Tamil lands-W persons, gentlemen? (in the service) of the this edict of immunity has been granted. Lines C 20-D 17). Having excluded this decree of immunity to this estates by district officers and provincial officer the two treasuries, and those of the tv to be entered by the piyowadarannan", should not be impressed, so that milk co’ pressed, so that this estate) is not to be to be entered by peremattu o, and that ille
This officer figures in the Ayitigevava pillar in: Samdaru :-For the interpretation of this wor Ausalain, see above, p. 95. For the interpretation of the terms ralladu and Deruzani, see above p. 43. o Dekamtlän, see above, p. II, 43. 7 See above, p. I II o. See above, p. 144. The word kabali is of frequent occurrence in p. I 13, n. 3. It is sometimes spelt with a cerebrall, at Anuradhapura. This irregularity in spelling is no it is derived, has the variant form of kabada. The or the Sinhalese language it is now used in the secondar inscription the word seems to have been used in two kaiballa and Demela-kaballa it evidently means “shar modern word bangu. In l. D Io, as well as in man of impost levied on land-holders by the king. Perha by the overlord, of a share of an estate.
From l. C 2 o to the end of the record, ther sentence. In translations of similar records, adverbia the conjunction isai have been treated as independent treated the whole sentence to be more in keeping wit

N OF KASSAPA IV 277
hava Radsiivu, the Commander of the sa [Maldiyal who came according to Dapula Piritirad, the President of the the order of Wadura Raksamana, the he by the command of Utur Pandirad, 2, all of us, inclusive of all the aforesaid royal household, having come together,
| the previous religious gifts", we gave to that this estate is not to be entered s', not to be entered by the officers of vo departments of administration o, not so that carts, buffaloes and workmen ws, and village oxen should not beimentered by archers and guardsmen, not gal allotments should not be taken".
scription as a dūlaka coming from the sabhā. il, see above p. 88.
lpasladu, see above p. 1 II.
the mediaeval inscriptions of Ceylon; see above, for instance in the slab-inscription in the citadel doubt due to the fact that Skt. Kabala, from which iginal meaning of the word is mouthful; but in y sense of a share’ or portion'. In the present different meanings. In the compounds pamanu2 or allotment and seems to correspond to the y other inscriptions, the word indicates some kind ps, what is meant by the term is the resumption,
e is only one finite verb and therefore, only one tl phrases which are separated from each other by sentences. In the translation given above, I have h the construction of the original.

Page 367
278 EPIGRAPHI
No. 29. DÄDIGAMA SLAB-IN BÄH
By S. PAI
”M HE sub-joined inscription is eng
5 ft., now set up near the Bo-tree the Beligal Korale of the Kagalla Di two fragments which are now joined to both faces of the slab; side A contains an area of 4 ft. 8 in. by I ft. 5 in. and 3 ft. 6 in. by I ft. 5 in. and contains t between lines about two inches apart fr inch in height, excepting those of the larger.
The script which differs very littl in particular. The language is Sinha vogue during the period, contains a g writing of which, however, the rules ( adhered to. Witness, for example, va, Sanskrit, be correctly written as vamso The inscription is dated on the th month of Poson in the ninth year of E regnal year, according to Dr. Wick
Didigama was of some political important Parakramabahu V, the prince who exercised joi resided there (E. Z., Vol. III, p. 3o) The Pāli I have conventional descriptions of Dadigama w Parākramabāhu who, in all probability, was Parā Parakramabahu of Dadigama mentioned in these t had a brief tenure of authority just before the acce pp. 48 ff.). Dadigama seems to have been of st place, a large ruined dagaba now known as Kot dagaba with the Sütighara Cetiya built at Purnkha of his birth place (see C.J.Sc. S G, vol. ii, p. 135) back by the fragment of a tenth-century pillar-ins For descriptions of the remains at Dädigama, Տ66 C.J. Sc. $ G, vol. ii, pp. 84-5.

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
SCRIPTION OF BHUVAN EKAU VI.
ANAVITANA
aved on a slab, measuring 1 ft. 7 in. by in the Buddhist temple at Dadigama in trict. The stone has been broken into gether. The inscription is engraved on seventeen lines of writing and occupies the inscribed space in side B measures wenty-one lines. The letters, engraved om one another, are, on an average, one irst line in side A, which are somewhat
e from the modern, calls for no remarks lese and, in accordance with the style in food number of Sanskrit fatsmas in the of Sanskrit orthography are not strictly msotibhita and die-vijaya which would, in ld/hitta and dig-vijaya. irteenth day of the waxing moon in the huvanekabahu (the sixth) whose initial remasinghe's Chronological table, was
e during the middle of the fourteenth century, for nt authority with Bhuvanekabāhu IV of Gampola, oem Vuttamala and the Sinhalese Tisara Sandesa hen this town was the capital of a king named kramabahu V. Some scholars are of opinion that xo works was the prince named Parākrama Apa who ssion of Parakramabahu VI of Kötte (See Ca. vol. i, me note before this period, too; as there is, at the avehera. Mr. Codrington proposes to identify this gama by Parakramabahu the Great to mark the site
The antiquity of Dadigama is carried still further ription recently brought to notice (A. S. I. No. 57). Mr. Bell's Report on the Kigalla District, p. 29 and

Page 368
No. 29 SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
I 469 A. Lo." The chronology of this peri beyond doubt.
The object of the record was to pro to the inhabitants of the Four Korala their sovereign and had just then been r
This inscription has already been Aeport on the Aigalla District (pp. 8 Mr. Bell himself admits, the text given tl consequence, his translation is at places produced to illustrate the text is als Therefore, a new edition of this impo a mechanical estampage will not, I think
A. 1 Svasti n*) Šri-M 2 mmata-parampari 3 yāta Sūryya-vari 4 -tbhuta Sri-Pará 5 -mabahu-mahara 6 nandana Tri-Sirin 7 -ra navaratnādhip 8 -t Sirisaṁgabo s 9 nekabahu-cakra' 10 svāmīnvahanseta 11 vannen matu avu 12 Poson pura teles 13 -ka) Bhuvanekab 14 juruvan-vahanse 15 -tyanta-janapada 16 -ruddhava pavati 17 -rddhana-puray
1
8
vijaya kota Belig
o E. Z. Vol. III, p. 4o. * Bell transliterate * Bt. jātyanta.

IBHUVANE KABAH U VI 279
od, however, has not yet been settled
bclaim a grant of amnesty, by the king, s who had recently rebelled against 2duced to subjection. published, by Mr. H. C. P. Bell, in his 3-5 and plate facing p. 8o); but, as here is far from being accurate; and, in faulty. The eye-copy that he has reo not quite faithful to the original. rtant inscription with a facsimile of
be considered superfluous.
ahāsa
änu
nśo
krajādhirājahallādhīśvapati śrīmarī Bhrvavartti
aţa
rudu
War
ahu-mahara
: pra-vasin vihā nisā Jayavaen nikma dikal4
s sizrya though his Sinhalese text has සූයඹී•
* Bt. Belgala.

Page 369
28O EPIGRAPHIA Z
19 Kõralaya bada. Dä 20 purayata pämiņa S 21 -raļayat samanvā g 22 -su śaraņānveșī* vī 23 -da-vâsin visin Uçla 24 -riyat" tänpat vu k 25 -vasa tama taman | 26 -ya“ mul koța nigri 27 -ņet ya yana säkay
B.
1 piņisa vašaguva p 2 -nāo yamma kenaku 3 -hala-sarhgédi maţa 4 kala * aparādha mū 5 -rttha-hani anga-ha 6 hāni no karanu no 7 -nuvat malaira ekin 8 -miyanta arinuvati 9 anikakuța dena kal 10 himiyan ta mul gev 11 -ti bijuvata amuņa 12 -rinuvat da tunar 13 ajñāya daladā-pātri 14 vahansē gē ājňāya 15 lokapala-deviyange 16 -jñäya yiʼ" givisa I 17 -hu-maharajanan v
Bt. Watigama. The letter da is beyond doubt. has probably misled Mr. Bell to take it as fia.
* Bt. (śrī rajun me shila). 3 Bt. o Bt. ugdaňguva. Read vaśagava. o Bt. pa * Bt. kala. o Bt. aparādhan
From the fourth letter of I. B. 7 to the ninth bhoga himiyan fa äritavat.
' Bt.. gamaka. o Bt. gevatut [dij.
"o Bt. deviyan ge.
' The last two aksaras in this line are superfluo

EYLAN ICA vOL. III
igamatara Kõ
attata pajanaparata kāala giya dacaļā vū akrama
ha pämia duruvana
avatiin ta. Si rin
ekun" laka va o anilo jīvitakarava
bhāga hii gamaki?
a gama
Vatta
akut a
'uvangē a-dhatun
16 aBhuva nekabāahan vaha o
The crack in the stone going across this letter
arasat. * Bt. akravisa.
zlatina. " Bt. sihala sainge damata ek ki. madhikava. o Bt. ājñāhāni. etter of the next line Bell's reading is: paranita
** Bt. arinuzvatma. 15 Bt. dhātum.
17 Bt. yeyi.
S.

Page 370
Egrாரிய முயர்:
*: ဎွိတ္ထီ 葱 န္တိန္ထမ္ဘိဒ္ဓိ § డ్లే
தி *
.. ق 幅 5 ශ්‍රීග්‍රිශී
= చక్రబ్తో 嵩 f Z So: § تت
ရွီး ఫ్రీస్రి 露
፵፰፻፭፻፷፰፵፰፻፷፱፻5
Didigama Slab
&த ரசீதr !
 
 
 
 
 

Woolf, III. Prite 339
-Inscription
నీ జీ TJట్టినీ

Page 371


Page 372
No. 29 SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
18 -se vadala mehe 19 -bhaya-dana-Sila20 -vața Sanhas Til 21 - Vikramasirinha
TRANS
Lines A 1-13) Hail! On the thir month of Poson in the year after th emperor sirisaṁgabo śrī Bhuvanekabi the possessor of the Nine Gems, the overlord of kings, born in the race of the from the glorious Mahasammata".
Lines 13-22. As the inhabitants a hostile manner, His Majesty, the gr Jayavardihanapura * and, having per in various) directions, arrived at the city brought the Four Koralas, too, underh
Lines A 22-B 1. Thereafter, in or by the inhabitants of the provinces, wh affair in the Uda-rata has also been se of the acts of lawlessness committed, in decree is proclaimed).
Lines B 1-12 To any one who i loss of property, nor loss of limb, nor be inflicted on account of the crimes th Sirinhala rebellion (Sinihala sange)". C
" Bt. me. * Bt. lekhanaya.
The whole inscription forms one sentence f taken the liberty to divide it into five parts by Mr. Bell’s translation, see Report om the Kāgalla I draw attention here to all the places where, due t from that of Mr. Bell.
May-June. * The first mythical king, see Childer’s Pāli Kötte, the seat of Sinhalese royalty in the o The Up-Country, the ancient Malaya Distr "See below p. 284. Seebe
VOL. III

BH UVA NEKABAH U VI 28
arin mē aekhyaya” lī bauvarańgano adhikära' vamha [i*]
ATION°.
eenth day of the waxing moon in the 2 eighth of His Majesty the illustrious hu, the overlord of the Three Sirinhalas, son of Śrī Parākramabāhu, the great Sun and descended in regular succession
of the border provinces are acting in eat king Bhuvanekabahu started from formed the conquest of the (enemies of Datigama in the Belligal Korala and is authority.
"der to remove the suspicion entertained o are seeking protection, that, when the ttled, punishments will follow on account times past, by each and every one, (this
s now behaving in submission neither oss of life shall be inflicted or caused to at he has committed against me in the )f one malara ', half shall be left to the
* Bt. 7iruvarahan. * Bt. adhikāramha.
'om beginnińg to end. For obvious reasons, I have reating some of the gerunds as finite verbs. For istrict, p. 85. I have not considered it necessary to ) different readings in the text, my translation differs
Dictionary, s, z. fteenth century. Ct. жw p. 285.
Ο Ο

Page 373
282 EPIGRAPHIA
owner. When an estate is being gi garden and the sowing (extent) of an am owner of the estate.
Lines B I 2-21 I, Sanhas Tiru [certify) that this stone inscription, gra delivered by His Majesty, the great king that it is in accordance with) the comm of their Lordships the Tooth Relic and gods who rule the world.
COMM
Lines A 4–6. Sri-Parakramabahu. to this statement, Bhuvanekabahu VI w (the Sixth). This is corroborated by where there is a passage in which Bhuv my father'. Upham's translation of ti that Sapumal Kumāra—as Bhuvanekab throne-and the prince of Ambulugala a princess from Kiravalla. But the t not support this view". The Portuguese was informed that Parakramabahu VI h Kumara and Ambulugala Kumara were (fanical) who had found favour at the S of rank. The two young princes, it i bahu and were entrusted with high o expressions used in this record, as well a the relationship of Bhuvanekabahu to F priate if the former was actually the la The Aokila Sandesa, a Sinhalese poem of Parakramabahu VI, seems to afford c
For the interpretation of the word gama as * A dry measure, P. ammama. * See below p. 286. * P. Ratana,
Indian Antiquary, vol. xxii, p. 45. o E. Upham, The Mahavamsa, the Rajaratnaca * Edited by Mudaliyar B. Gunasekara, Colomb * V. R. A. S., C. 9., vol. xx, 68-7o.

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
en to another, the principal house and unua * of seed shall be left to the [original]
varańgan Vikramasirinha Adhikāra o hting amnesty, was written by the order Bhuvanekabahu, after he had vouchsafed and of the Three Gems, the command the Bowl Relic and the command of the
ENoS.
Maharajadhiraja-mandana. According as a son (mandana) of Parākramabāhu he Kalyani inscription of Dhammaceti° anekabahu refers to Parakramabahu as he Aafavali also contains the statement ahu was called before he ascended the were the children of Parakramabahu by ext of the Arafavali now available does e historian, de Couto, on the other hand, ad no sons of his own and that Sapumal both the sons of a South Indian prince inhalese court and was married to a lady s said, were brought up by Parakramaffices when they came of age. The s in the Kalyani inscription, to describe 'arakramabahu might be equally approtter's son or was only adopted as such. dating from the latter part of the reign onclusive evidence on this point. This
state' see above p. 276, n. T.
taya, the Buddha, the Dhamma and the Sangha.
ri and the Rajavali, London, I 833, vol. iii, p. 268. O I 9 II, p. 47.

Page 374
NO. 29 SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
work was virtually a panegyric on Prince of the then reigning monarch, a statem would have have been in accordance w in view. But, on the other hand, in a v poet, referring to the prince, says:-' I to the rank of a son unto thee". Thes if Sapumal was Parakramabahu's own SC [Lines A I O—I I] A14tavamunue1u muatu azU in the ninth year of Bhuvanekabahu VI, ascribes to him a reign of seven years on the chronicles and our inscription may be kabahu reckoned his regnal years from has already been stated that before his a was known as Sapumal Kumara. D Parakramabahu VI, Sapumal was the wrested from its Tamil kings. On t daughter’s son Vīra Parākramabāhu (alsc emperor at Kotte; but Sapumal did not ruler and, coming with his army from the throne himself. It is very likely the be the true heir of Parakramabahu VI Kotte as a usurper. If so, it is natural years from the death of Parakrama mention the actual number of years d Köţțe.
Lines A 14-15. The term pratya Koralas shows that that district was the that was the Udarata, the ruler of whic of the throne of Kotte, was very often v Lines A 23-24) Udarata Aarty, to some trouble in the Udarata of whi sources. From the trend of the docum
' Säpatin diniidu a opa-tuna-siri-yui sipa sirisainda väg apa yati-himi asnc Verse I55 of Kokila

BHUVANE KABĀHU VI 283
2 Sapumal and, if he was actually a son ent of that fact in unmistakable terms vith the purpose which the author had terse addressed to Parakramabahu, the Prince Sapumal, who has now attained 2 words, I think, are quite inappropriate
D.
urudu :-Though this document is dated the Aafazali, as well as the Mahavanisa, ly. Perhaps, this disagreement between 2 reconciled if we assume that Bhuvanethe death of Parakramabahu VI. It accession to the throne Bhuvanekabahu uring the latter part of the reign of viceroy of Yapapatuna which he had he demise of Parakramabahu VI, his known as Jayabahu II) was proclaimed : acknowledge the authority of the new Jaffna, he slew his rival and ascended ut Bhuvanekabāhu considered himself to and his predecessor on the throne of that he should have reckoned his regnal bahu VI; while the later chroniclers uring which he occupied the throne at
inta-fanapada applied here to the Four frontier of the Kotte kingdom. Beyond h, though acknowledging the suzerainty irtually independent.
a :-We have here an obscure allusion ch we have no information from other ent it seems as if the disorders in that
inu himsaida dām obata bat tene-tanaturata di Sapumal-kumariňduta ak dunni dena desafia.
Sandesa.
O O 2

Page 375
284 EPIGRAPHIA
part of the country had not yet been , The king's desire not to show undue seve Koralas was most probably dictated by t tion of these people in his plans for sub people seemed to have entertained the f would last only till the subjugation of the their anxiety to have the king's amnesty by means of this edict.
Lines B 2-3] Similihala-samingē:—TI meaning of war' or 'battle'; hence, the the Sinhalese war'. It seems certain Sibiu/hala-peraliya (the Sinhalese insurrect to a serious rebellion against the authori the country between the Kalugaiga and of Srivardhana Patiraja and Kurugama H called Garavi, which was raging at Väl forced to land there , seems to have bee We learn from this inscription that the against the king during the course of this parts of the island raised the standard the ruler of the Four Kõraļas, was di insurgents. His absence seems to have of the Four Koralas, in their turn, to ris Udarața, too, had declared against the ki that all the Sinhalese people, excepting capital, rose against Bhuvanekabahu. T that it was a national rising against Bhu South Indian origin. Just as he did in Four Koralas, Bhuvanekabahu adopted the Sinhala-ferasiya; for when they we contented himself with punishing the he not only released them, but also plac protection'. We do not know whether
See Rafavali, Gunasekara's edition, 49. See Rafavali, Gunasekara's translation, p. 7

ZEYLANICA įvOL. III
ettled when this epigraph was written. ity towards the inhabitants of the Four e necessity of his securing the co-operaduing the mountainous districts. The ar that the king's conciliatory attitude Udarata had been accomplished; hence or their past rebellious conduct ensured
he word saniga, in Sanskrit, has the compound Sinihasa-saniga would mean
that this word is synonymous with ion), the name given, in the Rajavala', ty of Bhuvanekabahu by the people of the Valave Ganga under the leadership imi. The rebellion, headed by a person gama when the Burmese mission was n an episode of this wide spread rising. people of the Four Koralas, too, were s civil commotion. When the southern of revolt, the prince of Ambulugala, spatched by the king to subdue the been taken advantage of by the people e in revolt. It also appears that the ng at the same time. Thus it is evident those in the immediate vicinity of his he name given to the rebellion suggests anekabahu and his family who were of he case of the refractory people of the a conciliatory attitude to the leaders of re brought before him as captives, he n with imprisonment. Shortly after, d his adopted son and heir under their his attitude of the king was due to his
Indian Antiquary, vol. xxii, p. 42.

Page 376
No. 29) SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
natural generosity or whether he was fo necessity.
Lines B 5-6 Art thahani, anga occurs in an unpublished inscription at G named Jayavīra Parākramabāhu.
Line B 7 Madara appears to be in copper plate inscriptions of the peric unpublished rock inscription, at Gadala Vikramabahu, where we read it vage a, keneé näťuva tióe nam /aravasava tiúcna be no person entitled to the malara of a elephant hunts, the same may be d monasteries). The word malara, mos 'dead' and hara ' what is taken and wo from dead persons'. According to Sir all his movable properties passed to the one-third of it belonged to the king. Portuguese period in the territories unc institution in actual practice, see Dr. Pic pp. 8o-2. In this particular instance, th Köralas who had acted treasonably wo but in pursuance of the policy of reco satisfied with only a half share.
Lines B 8-12). The forfeiture of { in connexion with those who had taken Leaving one amuna of paddy land, a hous maintain one's livelihood-to the origin. act of clemency on the king's part. Ord. confiscated.
Lines 12-16) Invoking the auth objects held in the highest veneration make the edict binding on the part of th Lines B 2o) Sanhas 7 iruvarang between the symbols for ha and ñiga,
l See abo

BHUVANE KABAHU VI 285
rced to act, in this manner, by political
hani, fiwitahani :-Similar phraseology adaladeniya, granting amnesty, by a king
the earlier form of marasa which occurs d'. The form malara also occurs in an ideniya, of a king named Senasammata uva vä tumu kenakunge malarayata himi : vihāra karavimața pudamuvat (if there person who had fallen whilst running in 2dicated for the repair of dilapidated t probably, is derived from Skt. morta ould etymologically mean "what is taken halese institutions, when a person died king if he had no male heir; otherwise, The custom was in vogue during the ler their rule. For a description of the aris's, Ceylon, the Portuguese Era, vol. ii, e malara of those persons of the Four uld have been confiscated by the king, nciliation, already noted, the king was
states referred to here must have been
a leading part in the recent rebellion. e and a garden-just enough property to all owner must have been considered an inarily, the entire property of a rebel was
ority of the gods and of the sacred by the Sinhalese kings was doubtless to e monarch.
an :-Owing to the close resemblance this name has been read both in this
We p. 55.

Page 377
286 EPIGRAPHIA Z
inscription as well as in other documents, a from Tamil tiru 'sacred' and a raiga Tiruvarangamu seems to have been the sannas minister was hereditary for som Sandesa ”, a salunas minister belonging to Vikramasimha and Baņolāranāyaka, flouri of Parakramabahu VI. The minister w a son of his.
No. 30. A PILLAR INSCRIPTIC MAHAPA FROM Al
By S. PARAN
HIS inscription is the latest in date a so far found at Anuradhapura. It w and 1912, in a chena near the Malvatu ( on the Outer Circular Road; and has b inscriptions forming Appendix F of the Survey of Ceylon for 1911-12. The pillar in the Anuradhapura Museum, has evide earlier building. The lower portion of th top, there is a mortise hole to which a wo of its sides measure 7; inches each and inches respectively. Its present height i of nine lines of writing on side A, coveri eight lines on side B, in area 1 ft. 5 in. b pillar has been broken off and in consequ of line A 2 are missing. The rest of the vary in size from I to 2 inches.
Ceylon Antiquary, vol. i., p. 68.
o Compare Hamsa Sandesa, v. 5o. Sanhas liya Tiruvarangamu, which has always the office of “The
* Adamsa Sandesa, v. 5o.

EYLANI CA voL. III
; 7 ruvara/han . The name is derived 2 a name for Visnu at Šrirañgam, title of a family in which the office of a time. According to the Aanisa this family, and who had the titles of hed during the early part of the reign no attested this record was probably
)N OF BHUVANAIKABAH U NU RÅDHAPURA.
AVITANA.
mong the records of Sinhalese royalty as discovered, sometime between I go6 Dya, to the east of the fifth milestone been included as No. 2 in the list of Annual Aeport of the Archaeological on which it is engraved, now preserved htly been taken from the ruins of an e pillar has been broken off and, at its pden capital was probably fitted. Two the other two sides 7 inches and 7 s 4 ft. 5 in. The inscription consists ng a space of 1 ft. 7 in. by 7, in. and 7 in. A chip from the top of the 2nce two letters from line A I and one record is well preserved. The letters
ta niti mátikula Ziruvarangamu, “Of the family of
Writer of Sannas ''

Page 378
No. 30 PILLAR-INSCRIPTION F
The script is of the thirteenth c change in comparison with that of the F ra are written in two types, one differin letters which prevailed in the Polonna forms of the inscriptions of the Gampole as regards orthography and grammar.
The inscription records the granto Jena constructed by the heir-appare Vijayabahu. The only Bhuvanaikabal of a Vijayabahu is the prince of th: Vijayabāhu III 1. This prince held the synonymous with mafia, in the reign of As the prince is referred to by the title have been set up in the reign of Parakra the Tamils from the country round A acknowledged in those parts of the (ch. lxxxiv, vv. 29-3 I), prince Bhuvanaik king, to study the scriptures and to see properly. He seems to have resided at brother. The following account of wha his nephew Vijayabahu, the son of Mahavanisa :- Then the Monarch (Vij; Hatthigiripura. While here in the gri (Bhuvanaikabahu), he gazed along with again at the ever to be honoured spot w he felt anguish and gained there aga impermanency. Hereupon, he erected house and had made for it a great im. further a fine statue of his uncle fashion ornaments. The Ruler assigned (his fol for their purpose, lying around the imag service, and decreed for it (the foundatic using for it the name of that (uncle)."
The two missing letters at the begi
Mv. lxxxi, v. 68. Ibid. lxxxviii, vv. 53-6o, Prof. Geiger's trans

ROM A NU RÅDHAPURA 287
2ntury and has undergone considerable olonnaruva period. The letters ma and g very little from the symbols for these ruva period; the other approaching the period. There is nothing noteworthy
f a land, named Kavudävatta, to a pirint (Mrspa). Bhuvanaikabāhu, son of nu mentioned in the chronicles as a son at name who was the second son of office of yuvaraja, which is very often his elder brother, Parākramabāhu II o. of mapa in the present epigraph, it must mabahu II who was successful in ousting nuradhapura, and made his authority island. According to the Mahavanisa abahu was made by his elder brother, the that the monks observed their precepts Kurunagala and predeceased his elder t was done to perpetuate his memory by Parākramabāhu II, is given in the ayabahu) betook himself to the splendid eat vihara built by his princely uncle Prince Virabahu and his army again and here his corpse was laid (on the pyre), in and again the inner conception of there a splendid, three storeyed imageage of the Buddha. Then having had ed, he set it up there adorned with all undation) fine maintenance villages fitted e-house, as well as numbers of people for n) the name Bhuvanaikabahu-parivena,
nning of the record with the first letter
* Ibid. lxxxii, v. 4. ation.

Page 379
288 EPIGRAPHIA
preserved, la, formed an epithet of Vij Mr. Bell has restored this word as Mah Vijayabāhu III was known as Mahalu preserved letter is distinctly a sa and aksara may justify our taking it as a h Siriushasa. An inscription, found at a Korale, mentions a king named Sirinhal this record can be attributed to Parakra was distinguished by the epithet of 's inscription, could also have had it. . .
TE
A.
1 . . . (ha)ļa Vi2 -jayabahu3 putra śrī Bhu4 -Vanaikaba5 -hu mahapā6 -ņan vaha7 -nsē tama8 -n vahan9 -se namin
TRANSI
This is the stone inscription set belonging to this Kavudavatta was gr. kabāhu, Mahapā, the son of . . . (ha)ļa V in the name of His Highness. -
No. 256 in the list of inscriptions given in th See Plate 34 a.

ZEYLANICA voL. III
yabahu, the father of Bhuvanaikabahu. adu and this may be found acceptable as Vijayabahu; but for the fact that the not slu. What remains of the second a and I propose to restore the word as
place called Beruvala in the Belligal a Parakramabahu and from the script, mabāhu II. If the last named monarch
Sinhala", his father, Vijayabahu of this
KT 2.
B.
1 kärävū pi2 -rivanata 3 me Kavudā4 vatta, bada 5 tän lū ni6 -yāvața pi7 -hitavu ga8 -l -lima yi [l*]
ATTON.
up in order to proclaim that the area anted by His Highness Sri Bhuvanaiijayabahu, to the pirivena constructed
A.S.C. Annual Report for 19 I-12 (Appendix F).
See above, p. 225, n. 6.

Page 380
No. 31. TWO INSCRIP
By S. PARA
I.
HE first of the two short inscriptior a village named Kivulekada in the Province. It has been noticed, for the Aeport for the year 1892, p. 7, where he miles from Ayitigevewa. Here is an insc The Arachchi stated that it was below g inscription was discovered when he had atuva (granary). About eleven lines of v emblems. The record belongs to the nir Aurmairu Salamevan who may be ider 866 A.D.).
When I visited Kivulekada in 1928, t atuva were both no more; and the pillar w the inscribed face downwards, near the sp side of the footpath leading to the village o the pillar is extremely rough; and the en; manner. The inscribed portion measures of writing. At the top are auspicious s a crescent, a lotus, a trisula, a swastika, nizable. A few letters in the last three record is in a fairly good state of preser essential points, from that of the inscriptio The letter a in the first line is somewhat taken for a pu, as has actually been done
As regards grammar, the verbal this record appear as vadaseyin and av The form karu is interesting; it is obvio in the standard Sinhalese speech, and is also possible to take it as a variant form The inscription refers itself to a king Ritigal monastery'. Ritigala is mentic
VOL. III.

TIONS OF SENA 1.
NAVITANA.
is dealt with in this article comes from Kuficuttu Korale of the North-Central first time, by Mr. Bell in his Annual says:- Kivulekada;-one and a half :ribed pillar slab, short and very rough. round, except one corner, and that the the stone dug out for a support to his vriting are visible; above are Buddhist ith century and a king styled 'Aidigala ntified as Silāmégha, or Sena I (844
he Araccimentioned by Mr. Bell and his as lying, half-buried, on the ground with ill of the Kuda Kivulekada tank by the f Maha Kivulekada. As has been stated, graving has been done in a very clumsy 3 ft. by 1 ft. 2 in. and contains II lines ymbols; a flower vase (firma-ghata), and three others which are not recoglines are obliterated; the rest of the vation. The script does not differ, in ns of Sena II, Udaya I and Kassapa IV. unusual in form and can easily be mis
by Mr. Bell. forms vafadeyin and avuf occurring in ud in the later stages of the language. usly an earlier form of karu, occurring derived from Skt. kāra “doer'. It is of &äru (P. Äarita). named Salamevan, "the founder of the oned in the Mahavanisa by the name of
Pp

Page 381
29O EPIGRAPH ]
Arittha-pabbata; and, according to monastery on the Arittha mountain, c the viruda title of Salamevan (P. Si/ has correctly identified the king menti his reading of the relevant portion of year is given; but it is possible that t reign (circa 826-846 A.D.), as the chro! monastery after the Pandyan raid.
The contents deal with a grant ( land benefited by this act is not mentic the stereotyped style in which such succeeding reigns had not yet been de'
TEXT.
· රිටිගල්අරම්කා ర తిలిలిన රජ් වැ[න්ද] වජාලේ යින් මෙ[ය]කාප් පර්සම් දරුව
· 6 න් අවුජ් ම[ග්]
දිව පියදිව ර ට්ලඳු පස්ලද් 9 [ඳ]න් දෙනා ව[ද්නා] 10 [කො]ට් හින්ද්වූ අ 11 [ajzxo-gát (n“)
TRANS
The gentlemen of the body-guard
' For a description of the antiquities at Rit For the inscriptions at the place, see AE. Z. Vol.
* Mv. l. 63. * Mey-kāpipar-sam-daruvan. For the mear samu-daruvan, see above, pp. 88. In mediaeval have been one of the principal duties of the men this period seem to have performed very much during Kandyan times,
o Vända zvajāleyrin. See E. Z. Vol. II, p. 2

A ZEYLANICA [vol. III
he chronicle, it was Sena I who "built a rected as if by magic''. Sena I had also In cg/ha) and, on these grounds, Mr. Bell oned in this epigraph with Sena I, though he record is not quite correct. No regnal e record dates from the later years of his
nicle mentions his building of the Ritigala
of immunities; but, curiously enough, the oned. It is very briefly worded; perhaps, locuments came to be drawn up in the
veloped.
TRANSCRIPT.
Ritigal-aram-ka-ru Salamevanrajvanda vajale-yin mey-kap-par-sam-daruva-n avuj ma[ng-] diva piya-diva ra-t-ladu pas-lad-dan no vaidna) (kot hindvü a-ttāļņi'
SATION,
", having saluted King Salamevan, the
gala, see A. S. C. Annual Report for 1893, pp. 8-Io. I, pp. I 35-II 53.
Ibid. l. 43. ing of mey-kāpóar, see E. Z. Vol. I, p. 193 and for imes, the proclamation of the royal edicts seems to bers of the king's body-guard. The mey-Aaffars of he same functions as were entrusted to the Atatupules
34, n. 3.

Page 382
Epigraphia ZeyӀалfса
troņislosu I-ju.III, I as-top-w:it: A : con luulinįo.1 111 1101;n su I-IȚIII, I tipus:|mae '11 tiltų“ IN mų sqt suuttaenus I. Jo uoslili 13su I-ul-III, I : tundursprunuy i
│ │ │ │ │ │
 
 

W. W.
PTT la

Page 383


Page 384
No. 31) TWO INSCRIPTI
founder of the Ritigal monastery, an (by His Majesty), this attani was set u be entered by mang-diva, paya-diva *, g
provinceso.
I
The second inscription that can b a pillar found used in the pavement oft preserved in the Archaeological Museu No. 55 in the list of inscriptions examine I9o I and 1905. The pillar is not well Roughly, it measures, including the roul 6. ft. in height. The inscription covers face, there is a rude drawing of a man, hands and on the third face are drawings of the inscription are preserved, the rest when this pillar was used as a paving st two decorative designs between parall 2 in. in height, are engraved fairly dee inscription, they are clearly legible.
The script is of the ninth century remarks. We may, however, draw atte signs for a, e and o, which are detache Sena II downwards, are here written a is noticed in the script of the early perio of the ninth century. As regards gram for the usual 4 seda and visenz are notew The record is dated in the fifteenth Mr. Bell has taken the regnal year givet referring to it he says:- The short pill of the Wata-dage necessitates emendme halese histories to some king of the 8th dated in the 45th year of the reign of ar
* The word aram (P. ārāma) originally sigr secondary meaning of monastery' as the early m( were located in the parks and pleasure gardens of
* See above, p. 146.

ONS OF SENA I 29 I
having come to this land) as ordered p proclaiming that this land is not to overnors of districts and governors of
e ascribed to the reign of Sena I is on he Vata-da-ge at Polonnaruva, and now m at Anuradhapura. It is included as 2d by the Archaeological Survey between
dressed and its sides are not regular. hded capital at the top, 9 in. by 7 in. by only one side of the pillar; on the second standing, holding a club in one of his of a dog and a crow. Only twelve lines
having been wilfully damaged, possibly one. Above the first line, remnants of el lines are visible. The letters, about p; and in the preserved portion of the
and individual letters do not call for any ntion to the fact that the medial vowel l in the script from about the time of ttached to the consonant. This feature ld and continued to about the beginning lmar, the two forms Asesi and wisevili orthy. year of a king styled Abha Salamevan. 1 in this epigraph as the forty-fifth, and ar record recovered from the pavement nt in the length of reign assigned by Sinor 9th centuries'. 'The inscription is "Absha Salamevan". According to the
ified a "pleasure garden' but later assumed the nasteries of Buddhism, both in India and Ceylon, kings. ' ARaf-ladu and pas-ladu. See above, p. III.
- Р р 2

Page 385
292 EPIGRAPHIA
chronicles, no king reigned more than
commences; Svasta 4d/hai Sadameian ; halese chronicles assign a reign of ni 74 I-81 A.D.) to any ruler between tl I Ith centuries (Vijayabáhu, I, Io65—I I examine the inscription itself, accepts
epigraph in the following words':-'A Scriptions do not always tally with the l between Mānavamma and Sena I agre inscription of whose forty-fifth year exis given in this inscription, which is actual as this has been brought forward as ev the reliability of the lengths of the reign examine the four crucial aksaras to di upheld. On referring to the facsimile o be seen that between the two arms oft which Mr. Bell has read as an amusva and tenth centuries, the anusvara har a published document is found in the 'V (l. I2). Here, the anusvara, written v the right of the letter which it follows anusvåra in the present record would, t the use of the anusvara in this word i actually found in a tenth-century inscript a dental n (pansalis). On these groun not due to the engraver, but to the we The second a ksara, which Mr. Bell reac sign for d is absent. The third letter C this letter is compared with la in l. 2 of this syllable is not a dental l; but, a third symbol of l. 6, it is certainly a ce and the left of the consonantal symbo medial vowel o, are written attached to
A.S. C. Annual Report for r905, p. 38. ' A Short Aistory of Ceylon (London, I926)
E. Z. Vol. I, plate 8.

A ZEYLANICA vOL. III
40 years in this period'. 'The record mapburmuká óausális vannehi. The Sinmore than 4o years (Aggabodhi VI, e 4th (Upatissa II, 37o-4 I 2 A.D.) and 2O A.D.). Mr. Codrington who did not Mr. Bell's statements and refers to this ind the lengths of the reigns in the inbooks; thus we find no reign in the period ing with that of an Abhā Salamevan, an its at Polonnaruva." As the regnal year ly basados, has been read as panisatis and idence for such an important question as s given in the chronicles, it is necessary to 2cide whether Mr. Bell's reading can be f the inscription given in Plate 34, it will he symbol for the letter ba, there is a dot ra. In the Sinhalese script of the ninth dly appears at all; the only instance in essagiriya slab inscription of Dappula V with the an unasika symbol, is placed to and the position given to the supposed herefore, be without precedent. Besides, S grammatically wrong, and the word is ion spelt not with the anusvara, but with ds, we may dismiss the dot in question as athering which the stone has undergone. ls as sa, is actually sa, as the medial vowel of this word is read by Mr. Bell as li. If , it will be apparent that the consonant s will be seen in comparing it with the rebral A. The two strokes on the right l, which together form the sign for the the top of the letter; and, as the upper
* Ibid. p. 4o, no. II. pp. xiii-xiv.
E. Z. Vol. I, p. 247.

Page 386
No. 31 TWO INSCRIPTIO
portion of the symbol for d is somewha Mr. Bell for a single sign indicating the cating the latter, occurring elsewhere in t Thus, it will be seen that Mr. Bell's read that the correct reading is basatos; ther anything against what the chronicles say mediaeval kings of Ceylon.
As regards the identification of the inscription, it may be stated that, on pala to be ascribed to about the ninth centu Sena II and who had the throne name of tending to fifteen years. Therefore, out Sena I who, as we have already mentione kings who could have been entitled, by Abha Salamevan, and who enjoyed a reig Dappula III (circa 8o7-823 A.D.), Mahind, (circa 72 I—76 I). But the script of our ro from that of the Garaidigala rock inscripti and is closer in type to that which preva and Kassapa IV. Therefore, in all proba the latest in date of the possible candidat
The inscription appears, from what immunities to a village named Muhunde is missing, details regarding the immuniti
TEXT. සවසති.[]*] [අභා] 3ே698 තත් මසුර්මු කා පසළොස් වන්ෙනහි අසෙළහැ අව විසෙවිනී ද ଠିଅନ୍ତି ପ୍ରିଣ୍ଟୀ 63கிலஇ
See above, p.

NS OF SENA I 293
t worn, these have been mistaken by medial vowel i, though the signs indihe record, difer considerably in form. ing, banju sailis, is due to a mistake and efore, this inscription does not prove about the lengths of the 1 eigns of the
king called Abha Salamevan in this eographical grounds, this record ought y. None of the kings who followed
Abha Salamevan enjoyed a reign exrecord must belong to the reign of l, had this viruda, or one of the earlier the order of succession, to the title of in of at least fifteen years. Such were a II (circa 767-787) and Aggabodhi VI 2cord shows considerable development on of Kassapa III (circa 7 I O-7 I 7 A.D.)" illed in the reigns of Sena II, Udaya I, bility, our record should be ascribed to es, i. e., Sena I. is preserved, to have been a grant of hi-gama; but as the greater part of it es granted cannot be known.
TRANSCRIPT. Svasti *AbhāSalameva
-n mapurmu-ka pasallosvannehi
A sellä ava visevini da
-vas Muhu-ndehi-gama
). I95-I99.

Page 387
29.4 EPIGRAPH
10 ට් වතන්හිදීවි 11 යන් වදාළෙ 12 යින් ෙමක0
TRA
Hail! On the fifth day of the w fifteenth year of His Majesty Abha Majesty, to the village of Muhundeh
No. 32. VELMILLA SLA B
By S. P This inscribed slab was discovei
tumbagahavatta in the village the Kalutara District. The head mae Baņdāragama brought it to the noti very kindly, passed the information record to be of exceptional interest, h order to preserve it from further dam
There are no other antiquarian ri vicinity of this stone. The inevitable it and, many years ago, the villagers, have dug a deep pit near the place wh broken into two fragments, was throw the memory of the oldest inhabitant surface a few years back. Accordin was in two pieces; now it has been fu of which is missing. There is also a the locality that this stone marks the si a learned Buddhist monk who flouris not far from Velmilla. As will be see given below, this tradition is baseless
The stone is of irregular dimer The obverse face measures 15 in. in
June-July; Skt. Asådha.

A ZEYLAN ICA voL. III
10 -t vat-himi11 -yan vadāļe12 -yin Mekā
LL0LS S SLLLLS SSLLLSS SLLLLLS SLLLLLS SS SLLLLLLL
NSATION.
aning moon in the month of Asela 1 in the Salamevan". As it was ordered by His i-gama, . . . . . . . the body-guard . . . . .
INSCRIPTION OF SE NA III.
AlRAINAVITANA.
ed, in April 193 I, in a garden called Bataof Velmilla in the Rayigam Korale of ster of the Buddhist vernacular school at ce of the Hon. Sir D. B. Jayatilaka who, :o me. I visited the spot and, finding the ad it removed to the Colombo Museum, in
age. 2mains of any description to be seen in the story of buried treasures is connected with in search of the imaginary gold and jewels, ere the stone was found. The stone itself, n into this pit and it was lying there within s of the place until it was brought to the g to our informant, six years ago the slab rther mutilated into four unequal parts, one tradition current among certain people of te of the cremation of Vīdāgama Mahāsāmi, hed, in the fifteenth century, at Vidaganna, n from the text and translation of the record
sions and has not been carefully dressed. breadth at the top and 16 in. towards the
* P. Abhaya Sillämeghavanga.

Page 388
NO. 32) VELMILLA SLAB-INSC
base whilst the corresponding measure I4 in. respectively. The thickness of the top and 7 in. at the base and, on th top gradually diminishes to 6 in. at the on its two faces but also on the two sic the fractures, the stone has considerably a good number of the letters on side C decipherable only conjecturally. At thi destroyed by the villagers sharpening t fragment contained parts of the last fou six lines on side D.
The letters, engraved between p The whole of side A and the upper pa average size of each letter being about tion, the letters are, on an average, b contains 18 lines of writing and rude di fractures and the weathering of the ston of lines on the other three sides; but wi had 3o lines, C 26, and ID 27.
The script is of the tenth century features excepting that the two vertica letters a and ra and the medial vowels the ends do not meet. This feature is : the ninth and tenth centuries.
As regards orthography and gra deviation from the standard noticed ir However, it may be mentioned here th has not been met with in any other insi väl-mila are met with for the first time in common in the modern language, has be tenth century.
The epigraph is dated in the eight sena Abhaya) who, on palaeographical gro flourished in the tenth century. The reg lasted for only three years and the mei
" See abo

RIPTION OF SENA III 295
ments of the reverse face are I5 in. and the slab on its right side is 4 in. towards e left side, the thickness of 7 in. at the base. The stone is engraved not only les formed by its thickness. Apart from suffered by exposure to sun and rain; being totally illegible and others being e top of side B, a few letters have been heir knives on the stone. The missing r lines on side A, lines B I4-21 and about
arallel lines, are not of a uniform size. rt of side C are in a larger hand, the 2 in, inheight Of the remaining poretween I to Ii in. in height. Side A awings of a crow and a dog. Owing to e, we cannot be precise about the number e may not be wrong in taking that side B
y and does not contain any noteworthy l strokes, extending downwards, of the ign for u, are written separately so that also met with in several other records of
lmmar, the record does not show any other documents of the same period. at the phrase ag-óisov-mundnem veses via cription and that the words dadora and this document. The word haral, though 2n found in only one other record of the
h year of king Mahasen Abhá (Mahaounds, must be one of the three Senas who (nal year precludes Sena IV whose reign htion of the heir-apparent Uda (Udaya)
Ve, p.. I 32.

Page 389
296 EPIGRAPHIA
son of Sirisaṁgboyi Kasub, rules out b apparent in the former reign was not a though named Udaya, was a son of Mal record, beyond doubt, to Sena III (cir to the chronicles, extended for nine yea Udaya. The present record is the onl reign and this fact, coupled with its inscriptions are rarely met with, makes cal value is further enhanced in that it Mahapa who, later, ascended the throne any of the chronicles. The record at damaged; and only the letters ig do a , father. The full name can without do (Sirisanghabodhi Kassapa). Of the fiv throne, only two, the fourth and the fift close to the reign of Udaya III to enab latter's father. Of these two, Kassapa mevano; Kassapa IV, on the other han and he should, therefore, be considered Dr. Wickremasinghe, in the genealo Zeylanica, Vol. II, has placed Udaya I considers as the son of Mahinda, broth he has arrived at from insufficient data, from a contemporary document.
The object of the record was to a pamuuu land belonging to a person v As regards the name of the village, A was situated, it may be of interest to Aruggoda about four miles from the sit this record was found had, in the tenth the officers instrumental in promulgati ments of the period.
Only one other inscription belonging to the pillar from Kalaniya (A. J. C. No. 127), has so far The two letters, ia and su, are not quite clea * E. Z. Vol. I, p. 42. " As regards the parentage of Udaya III, see

ZEYLANICA voL. III
oth that monarch and Sena V as the heir-. prince named Udaya and, in the latter, ninda IV. Therefore, we can ascribe our a 933-942 A.D.) whose reign, according rs and whose mahapa was a prince named f one, so far discovered, belonging to this being found in a locality where ancient it exceptionally interesting’. Its historigives us the name of the father of Uda as Udaya III—a fact not mentioned in this particular place has been somewhat su o are legible in the name of Udaya III’s pubt be restored as Sirisangboyi Kasub e Kassapas who occupied the Sinhalese n of that name, lived in times sufficiently le either of them to be considered as the V had the throne name of Abha Salad, was known by the title of Sirisangbo'; as the father of Udaya III. gical tree facing p. 59 of the Apigraphia II as a brother of Udaya II whom he er of Sena II*. This conclusion, which need not militate against what we learn
grant the usual type of immunities to whose name is not completely preserved. Arungam-pelavaga, in which this land
mention that there is a village called e of this record. The district in which century, the name of Pahanbhunu. Of ng the edict, none figures in other docu
ninth and tenth centuries, namely a fragmentary been recorded from the Western Province. r in the facsimile; but the reading is beyond doubt.
4 E. Z. Vol. I, p. 20. above, pp. I4 I-I42.

Page 390
No. 32)
VELMILLA SIL.
සිරිබර් කැන් කුලට් තලාටි ක් ඔකථාවස් රඳපරපුරෙන් බ ට් අග්බිසො විමුන්ද්කෝනන් වෙ මෙසස් වූ මහෙස නම් අභා මහරද් නූ සත් ලැගු අ
(වට්) (65:3) ග්බෝ[යි] කසු [[බ් ම] හරද් [නු] $35ổ C& છે૭eo[<]િ නම් වහන්
@ස එක් තැන්ස[මි] @යන් වදා, @ළන් ආ මෙම කාප්පර් වැදෑරු ම සුළුග
කොට් ඉසා මෙම [යට්] රට්ගිමින් පි ටතැ සිටa [ගනු]ත්
* * ම' යනුද වියහැකියි.
WOL. II

AB-INSCRIPTION 2)7
EXT.
10
11
12
13
14
15
(5
17
18
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
2
26
27
28
29
30
:
10
ට්වන හවුරුදුයෙහි නවාමස් සංඥහි පුන්මස්හි දස[ප]" ක් දවස් පහණ ගුනු * දනවියෙහි (రి)ల్లి భరuఅతిG[ఆ] (eelgo p2 (600)5 . . ఈ డలి ఆ ... ... (ඥ)නු පමණ
é ČČ3)) [Eas e']3. වන ෙමකා පර් තු[සැ] ests&S g සා මෙකබාප් ଅ36 ଔ[@gs[@] భరతి స్థ60 (c)ac ceed ජන් වරු වන
[ဓါးမ၊(၈)မ်၏ (G] go
මිසා ර[ද්මෙකාjල්ස ම්දරුවන් [මෙය]ට් ෙනා වද්නා මෙකාට් [ඉසා] [මෙය]ට් මන්දිවැ [පෙදිවැ] මෙලාත්ති
යනුද වියහැකියි.
Q q.

Page 391
298
11.
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
1.
EPIGRAPHIA
රත්කොල්[කැමි] යන් මෙනයා වදනා කෞකා D 960 . . . .
• • • (මෙන0 වද්නා) [මකාJට් ඉසා .. .............
象 • • • • (මක0) లి ఛిరి3 . . . . (అర9) වද්නා මෙකා(ට් ඉසා ග ම්) ගො(න් කෙනා ගන්නා කෞකා)
D.
මෙකාට් දි බ @ඩාරට් වැල් මිල එක්සි ය පනගැස් బర్రెరీర్షివి రల @వి නැ හවුරුදු පතා කෞදකර ලින් බදු ෙද සියපනහැස් කළනදක් රන් ගන්නා ඉ
TRANSCE
A.
Siribar-kaitkulat talati-k Okāvasrada-parapuren ba-t ag-biso-v-mundnen ve
-Ses vū Mahase-n Abhā maharad-hu sat längu -a-
* මේ පදය වැරදිමකින් තෝ
Can be read as va also.

ZEYLANICA voL. III
20
21.
22
23
24
25
26
12
13
14
16
17
18-23
24
25
26
27
RIIPT.
10
12
13
14
15
16
17
8
ට් ඉසා (දෙරුවන( දෙකමතt න්)වැස්සන් (තෙනා) වදනා
(මෙකා) ට් ඉසා ... කුඩින් (සොරකම්) (මෙන0) කරනු ඉසා මෙයට් මිනි
(250 ව0 (මෙසාර)කම් කොට් වැ (ද) ගම් වැස්නා කැමියන් ...
· රටින් පිට් කර ගනු [ඉසා]
උස:0 తిర్మలి (අරුගම්)! ෙප ලවග ආවු කැ(මි)කුඩිය
ද්] කෞකාල් සම් 米 米 米 米 米 米
... .. [Gles] 6. [හැ]ර්ක [ණු] හින්ද්ව නු ලදියි. [N*]
-țvana havuruduyehi Navāmas sand-hi pun-mas-hi dasa-pa-k-davas Pahaņbhunu 8-danaviyehi (ā)vu Aruňgam-p)e- -lavaga avu (So)mi... ... a-Kital-na... ... (nda)nu pamaņu
දවරක් ලියවී තිබේ.
Can be read as hu also.

Page 392
Fரரrphi Zeழாார்:
 
 

W. W. Prif - 535
șwyo 1 , roņaes || Noorsae aeros,
o.f.s. "...(... "*。$| i oss...谢器
패== }-#EI 慈祐避 镑姆
密)

Page 393


Page 394
No. 32)
VELMILLA SLAB-Il
B. -(vaţ) (Sirisa-ñgbo [yi] Kasub ma-harad-hu put Uda mahapāņa-n vahan-se ektan-sami -yen vadā - -len a Me-kappar vädäru-m Suuga
kot isā me-[yați) raț-himin pi-tatäsitä ganut misä rad-kol-sa-m-daruvan [meyat no vadnā kot isā [meya)ț mang-divä (pedivä melätti rat-kolkami-yan no vadnā koit isa . . . . . . . (no vadnā)
koț di ba-ɖoraț väl

NSCRIPTION 299
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
-lu Udānā-(van va)rä vana Meka-par Tusä . Pähidim i-sā Mekāp-par Milvulgam) Kitim isā (Ga)val. Udava- varä vana
(sajngrteni
-m isā
(kot isa . . .
.. .. .. .. (ko)- -tisā . . . (no) vadnā ko(ț isā ga-m) go(n no gannā ko)- -t isā (de-ru vanā de-kam-tä-n)-vässan (no) vadinā (ko)- -tisā. kudin (sora-kam) (no) karanu isā meyat mini
ko-țā (sora)-kam koț vä-(dä) gam väsnā kämiyan .. . ratin pit kara ganu isā
mila ek-si
ya-panas

Page 395
3OO EPIGRAPHIA
5 kalandak ran ge6 -nä havurudu7 patā de-kara8 -lin badu de9 siya-panas 10 kalandak ran 11 gannā i12 -sā Aruńigam 13 (Aruñgam)- pe
TRANS
Lines A 1-13) On the tenth day Navamas in the eighth year since the great king Mahasen Abhā, who is a tu illustrious ksatriya race, who is descen and whose head has been anointed with
Lines A 13-B 28. Whereas it assent (of the Council), by His Highne Sirisahgboyi Kasub*, I, Tusä . . Pä I, Mivugam Kit, Member of the Bod Udana, the Commander of the Body service of (Ga)val Udā, who have con
These four aksaras have been repeated by * The eleventh Sinhalese month, Skt. Magha Talatik. See E.Z. Vol. I, p. 34, n. 6. F ramañjari edited by Sten Konow, p. 46.
* P. Okkääa, Skt. Äsvaku,
Ag-bisov-mundnen veses viz. Literally, 'disti phrase, compare siya mundnen lo-utura-biseunen Mahinda IV (E. Z. Vol. I, p. 22 I). For the word dhituya in the Mahavamsa (lii. 2).
o Ek tan-samiyen, see above, p. I o7.
For the interpretation of the title mahapa, * P. Sirisainghabodhi Kassapa, i.e. Kassapa I * /ai/hidi seems to be connected with the nam p. 82. Zusd... is evidently a place name.
" Mizugam is a place name. Kit = P. Kitt " P. Cülagalla Udayanåtha. The Chief Ud ** P. Sainghasena. 3

A Z EYLANICA vOL. III
14 -ļavaga āvu 15 kä[mi-kuçliya16 .. .. .. .. [ra17 -d) kol sam18-23 Missing.
24 .. .. [pe] rä25 -här-ka26 -ņu hindva27 -nu ladiyi (*)
LATION,
of the waxing moon in the month of umbrella (of dominion) was raised by the laka mark * [of adornment) to the very ded from the lineage of King Okavas',
the supreme unction. was so decreed, with the unanimous ss Uda Mahapa', son of the great King hidi", Member of the Body-guard and y-guard, both in the service of Sulugalu. "-guard and I, . . . . . Sahgsen, in the he to the pamunu land possessed by
mistake.
; Mod. Sin. MVavam, January–February. or tik, compare also Pkt. tika (in tikkita), Kapū
guished by a supremely anointed head'. With this bises-va in the Jetavanarama slab-inscription of ag-bisov, compare aggabhisekan dipesi yuwarajassa
See above, p. 82. V. 2 Paheja occurring in earlier inscriptions, see above,
aya of Cūļagalla. Heritable lands, see E. Z. Vol. II, p. II, 7, n. 5.

Page 396
NO. 32) VELMILLA SLA
Somi . . . . na Kitalna, in Arungam-p
0LL S S SL S SSL S SLSL S L0L S 0L S S LLLL S0 S S SS SS SS SSLLLSS S SSLSSL S S S LSL S L
Lines C 3-26 . . . . . . . . . . with regard to this land), the officers c but they shall take any dues by bei and that maig-divi, feativái, me/affi hold shall not enter this land); and LLS SSS SLSSSL S S SL S LSL SLL SLL SSLLSS S SSSSLSL SS SLSS and that . . . . . . . . . . shall not be impressed and that the offic not to enter this land and that the ten that employees who live in the villages manslaughter or theft are to be remove
Lines D I-I7] Having enacted th taken one hundred and fifty kalandas (royal) treasury, two hundred and fifty
* Pahanbhunu will, in Pāli, take the form of u sinna, the name of a district occurring in fa. the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, the districts tion is included, was known as Jahanbun. In (Jayatilaka, Katikāvat Saňgarā, Colombo, I 922, p in the Panabunu division. This district is given who flourished in the sixteenth century (see Dhar folk etymology of the name of this district is give pijävak karana kala pahan baidi torana agä Draz jayagat heyin da Pāņa bunna yayi kiy'analada ra attaya. In the district which is called Panabunn "broke down the arches and festoon works to whic a king was conducting a festival of lamps in olden occasion, having gained victory in battle against a rock resembling a lampstand' (Zrisinhale Aa Kandy, I926, p. I 3).
Ganut can also refer to the arresting of crim misa gam adai no ganni ia in the Madirigiriya I is thus understood, “arrest criminals' may be su See above, p. 46. See above, p. I.e., the royal officers are prohibited from e " A weight equivalent to 7o-72 grains of tro o This term has not been met with elsewhere the name of an impost which the estate had to cannot yet be determined.
* Bagora = Skt. åhåndågåra ; Mod. Sin. Ba not so far been met with elsewhere.

B-INSCRIPTION 3OI
elavaga in the district of Pahanbhunu
that . . . . . . . . . . and that if the royal household shall not enter it; ng outside the boundaries of the district ; and other officers of the royal housethat . . . . . . . shall not enter; and that ... shall not enter; and that village oxen ers of the de-rau want â and de-kammu-tânt,” are ants . . . . are not to commit theft; and and who come hither having committed d outside the district. e above, (we further order) that having of gold as clail-mida (to be paid) to the Akafanidas of gold shall annually be taken
Pasanabhinna; and it may be possible that Pasdinaxxxviii.. 47, is an error for Apasa nab/hin na. Up to outh of Colombo in which the site of this inscripthe Pipiliyana inscription of Parākramabahu VI ). 43), the village of Pāpiliyana is said to have been the same name by Alagiyavanna Mohottala, a poet mmadžzaja Vāta Āa Kāzava, v. 7). The following n in a Aadavimfota :-Atita-Adila'eshi ea-rajek fan'ida fatiya & biidafu heyin da, faste a raja yuddha'en ta fän kanda väni gafarvatayaka kotaÄa satahan a on account of the fact that a tribe of Dravidians h the lamps were fastened on an occasion when times, and on account of the king, on a subsequent
he Dravidians, there is a symbol of a pinnacle on daim saha Vitti published by A. J. W. Marambe,
inals. Compare kotā van gämin pilat karavā ganut billar inscription. (E. Z. Vol. II, p. 3 I). If ganut bstituted for “ take (any dues)”.
O. See above, p. 143. intering the estate for arresting criminals.
W.
and, though it is clear from the context that it is pay to the royal treasury, its precise significance
adara or bhandara. This form of the word has

Page 397
3O2 EPIGRAPHIA
as dues 1 from the two harvests ". The lavaga * * * * * * *
Lines D 24-27 . . . . . . . . . .
0L S S LLL SS0S S S S S S S S S L SSSSLS S SL S0 S S0LS S L S LS SL S0SS SYS S LLL S0S the pillar
No. 33. TWO TAM IL PILL BUDUMU
By S. PAR. T Budumuttäva, a village situated ab ratiya in the Kurunigala District, th the Kandyan times. The shrine “, of wil and clay, is supported on stone pillars coll Two of these pillars bear the Tamil inst present paper. Near the modern stipa, inscription which is too weathered to adr Dr. E. Müller, in his 4ncient Anscri at Budumuttava; but has not succeeded i Mr. H. C. P. Bell has included these epig inscriptions appended to the Annual / Ceylon for 19 II-I 2, and gives brief notes in 1929, have been numbered A. S. I. them has been given in the Epigraphical of Science (G), vol. ii, pp. 99-II 28.
* Badu, probably from Skt. bhagadeya, is of « tax', 'rent, &c.
De-karalin. The word karala, meaning language of the farmers to denote a “crop' or 'har used in the same sense here. It is also found in t occurring in a fragmentary slab-inscription of the Dr. Miller's reading has karat Aami instead of Aar In the study of these two inscriptions, I have Aiyar, B.A., Superintendent for Epigraphy, Inc Rasanayagan), Retired C.C.S.
* Budumuttäwe wihära, half mille from Nikawi Three Tamil inscriptions on two pillars inside the ter pillars inside the temple we read the words Kalinga p. 6o). As regards Dr. Miller's reading, see the t

ZEYLAN ICA voL. III
mployees and tenants of Arungam-pe
he officers of the royal household . . . of immunity has been set up.
AR INSCRIPTIONS FROM ΤTA \ A και,
ANAVITANA
out a mile to the north-west of Nikavaere is a Buddhist temple founded during nich the superstructure is built of wood ected from the ruins of earlier buildings. riptions which form the subject of the there is a slab containing another Tamil nit of its being satisfactorily deciphered. ptions of Ceylon, mentions the records nascertaining what their contents are. raphs as Nos. 41-43 in the list of Tamil report of the Archaeological Survey of about each. They were recopied by me 73-475, and a preliminary account of Summary included in the Ceylon Journal
:ommon use in the modern language and means
ear of corn', is used in the modern colloquial vest', generally of paddy. The word is obviously he compound &aral kami, the name of an office, tenth century at Minneriya (A. J. C. No. I23). al-timi, possibly due to a misprint.
received much help from Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya lian Archaeological Survey, and Mudaliyar C. See C.J.Sc. G, vol. i., plate LXIII. aratiya, on the road from Kurunaegala to Puttalam. nple and one large slab lying outside. On one of the makan “The son of the Kalinga King”. (A. J. C. ext of Inscription No. 473, side C, lines 3-5.

Page 398
No. 33 TWO TAMIL PILL
Inscription No. 473 is engraved on buried below the floor level, measures, The pillar is surmounted by a wooden partly conceals an inscription, consisting A and B. This record, which is in the does not seem to have any connexion wit this short epigraph of which the text ca face of the pillar contains 26 lines anc lines 2 in. apart from one another. of writing is not ruled and the fourth formed and regular, average I in. in S of preservation whilst side B has badl rain. Of this side, only three lines at t able; the rest having almost completely
As has already been stated, this interspersed here and there with Gra script agrees in form with that of So period as the date of this inscription. at all and there is no difference in for medial vowel sign for a. Attention m. the third symbol of line A 4 (y) wher with the Granthaca in a somewhat curic mode of writing iica elsewhere in old Ta been used in the writing of the following cakravatti (lines A 2-4), Sri Jayada/iu(lines A lo-II), baica-brad/ianigal (lines śr• Poraốã/u (lines B 2-3), /Dã7zāra), Z vesi (lines C I –I3), Vijayaóarauan (line
As regards orthography, the two accordance with the methods of spelli Aangiini in line A 8 should correctly h word also has the long at instead of th Tamil. Other instances of the incorr are:-nayanar (line B 2) for mayazaar for Vijayaóarananen. The verbal forn

AR INSCRIPTIONS 3O3
a pillar which, excluding the part now approximately, Io; in. by 9 in. by 6 ft. capital of the usual Kandyan type which of three lines each, at the top of sides Grantha Script and Sanskrit language, n the inscription given below. Excluding nnot be satisfactorily made out, the first the second 25 lines, engraved between The third face which contains 22 lines is blank. The letters, which are well ize. Sides A and C are in a good state y deteriorated by exposure to sun and he top and five at the end are decipher
been obliterated. record is written in the Tamil script, ntha characters. On the whole, the uth Indian Tamil records of the same The fusti or virama sign is not marked m between the symbols for ra and the ay be drawn to the ligature which forms e the Tamil ia has been joined together ous manner. I have not met with this .mil writings. Grantha characters have words: Svasti Śrī (line A 1), Śalāmāgadevar (lines A 4-5), Sri Virabahu-devar A 12-13), fit rvva-acaram (lines I 3-I4), oruves (lines C 6-8), Dāmāram B/oruS C I9-2O). letters zu and nu are not used strictly in ng in standard Tamil. For instance, ave been written Aaigumi. The same short with which it is spelt in correct ct use of the two letters /la and ma and Visayadaramanent (lines C I 9-29) vettuwiccent in lines C I-2 stands for

Page 399
3O4 EPIGRAPHIA
vettuvitten. The Sinhalese royal title 4 Salangga (lines A 1-3) and the words acaram (lines A 13-14) should have fit rviva-dicara iii, respectively. The wort Sinhalese sofasasat or Aeola/ias it.
The inscription is dated in the eig Jayabāhu, who, on palaeographic and ( Jayabahu I, the younger brother and suc the chronological tables of Prof. Geiger a ascended the throne in I I I4 A.D.; and, I 22 A.D. or thereabouts. Divergent regarding the duration of Jayabahu's reig Jayabahu ruled about two years in Po years in retirement as de fure king of attributed to him in inscriptions are to be were dated from his accession even ir Gajabāhu II as these two monarchs we the other hand, holds that Jayabahu reign alive, till thirty-eight years after his acce in an inscription found at Polonnaruva the first, and Mr. Codrington the secc epigraph does not furnish us with any da fore, do not propose to discuss the matte The contents, so far as can be a Vīrabāhudēvar, having inquired into í smiths were entitled to the use of &o covering the faces of the dead and orc services accordingly. Virabahu mention the father of Parakramabahu I, for we a bharana was also known by that nam Polonnaruva, Manabharana managed to
o E. Z. Vol. III, p. 22 ; Ciūlavaminsa, English t. * See E. Z. Vol. II, pp. 2oo -2 o2.
Ceylon Antiguary and Aliterary Aegister, vol. * Ciālazaminsa, English translation, part II, p. X
Short History of Ceylon, p. xvii. For the meaning of this word see below, p.

ZEYLAN ICA voL. III
ld/aya Sila megfia is written as Adaiya CaAirai'aff/ii (lines A 5-6) and firvillabeen cakra'art /i and /biārvācāram or l kotsacasu (l. A 7) is evidently the
ghth year of king Abhaya Silamegha ther grounds, is to be identified with :cessor of Vijayabahu I. According to und Dr. Wickremasinghe, this monarch herefore, our inscription was indited in views, however, are held by Scholars n. According to Dr. Wickremasinghe, lonnaruva and lived for about twelve Ceylon"; and the higher regnal years explained by assuming that documents the reigns of Vikramabāhu II and re not duly consecrated. Mr. Bell, on ed, nominally at least, and was certainly assion as this regnal year is mentioned . Dr. Geiger seems to have adopted ond, of these two views. The present ata ...) decide the question, and I, there: r here. scertained, tell us that the officers of ormer custom, upheld that the blackfacadu , foot-clothes and clothes for lered the washermen to perform their ed here is no other than Manabharana, ure told in the All/a/hāvamisa that Mānāe. After Vikramabahu's capture of retain his hold on the Dakkhinadesa
ranslation, part II, p. xiii.
X, pp. Io-I3. iii.
3o 7, footnote 3. Mv. lxi. 26.

Page 400
No. 33 TWO TAMIL PILLA
(Southern Country); and, as Mr. Codrin was the southern part of the Rajaratth falls within Manabharana's territories.
Reverting to the subject-matter of that, although on the occasion of the i washermen disputed the claims of the specified, the latter had been enjoying hand, the chronicle laments that und contemporaries, men of the lower classe possibly, it was owing to incidents like til the author of the Mahavaniisa accused th social order.
The pillar was engraved by a pers was attested by Kummaracena Namb; some more signatories, whose names can
ES
A. 1 Svasti Śrī (*) A2 -baiya-Sal3 -āméga-cakrava4 -tthigaļ Šrī Ja5 -yabahu-de6 -varkku yāņ7 -du ettava8 -du Pańguni 9 mun nālām 10 pakkam Śrī Vī11 -rabahu-deva12 -r (pañca)-pradhãni13 gal purviva-a-
* See Mv. lxi. 2 I et seg. * V. KR. A.S. (C. B.), vol. xxix, p. 62.
In numbering the lines, the short epigraph, been taken into account.
Read Aanguni, Read argai? VOL. III.

R INSCRIPTIONS 3O5
gton has proved that the Dakkhinadesa na *, the site of the present inscription
the epigraph, it seems from the context inquiry by Manabharana's officials, the
blacksmiths for the social privileges them in earlier times. On the other er the rule of Manabharana and his S were placed in high positions; and, he one mentioned in this epigraph that hese rulers of subverting the established
ion named Makkalingam Kanavadi and anan alias Vijayabaranan. There are not be satisfactorily made out.
KT
4
14 -cāram o vicāra15 -ņai paņņi 16 kammāļarkku 17 koţțacalu18 v-um pāvā19 -dai-y-um mugat20 -tidumeerugai21 -kku-k-karana22 -n2kaņolu vaņ23 -narai-y -ittu24 c-ceyvitta25 -maiyil
See Mahavamsa, lxi. 5o. referred to above, at the top of the pillar, has not
o Read pūrvvācāram or pūrvva-ācāram.
R r

Page 401
3O6 EPIGRAPHIA
1 eńgal 2 nāyanāri Śrī3 Vīrabāhu4 devar eluttu
5-20 //legið/e.
veţţu-viccen
Mākkali-ingam Kaņa-vadiyen
Dāmāram
BOruVe-si Paytâ-hgi Kalā - . -nāvan cey-vitu Dām
TRANS)
Lines A 1-1 o Hail! Prosperity the month of Panguni, in the eighth y śrī Jayabāhu-devar.
Read mayanar.
Though all the letters of lines C6-18 are q doubt owing to the fact that it is not possible to a duced. This part appears to contain names of si names known to us either from the Sinhalese or and Mudaliyar C. Rasanayagam whom I consulte the record. Possibly the strangeness of the na Tamil.
“ Read na for ma.
o March-April, Sanskrit APhalguna.
" P. Abhaya Sillāmegha, or Sillāmeghavangua ( nate kings of Ceylon in mediaeval times, see E. Z

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
В.
21 -d-äga[vu]m yu22 -gandaram "zalavu23 -m nirpadāga a24 -ruli-c-ceyya 25 i-k-kallu
12 -āiran * Bhorul
13 - vesi Kāca14 -m-bandara15 -ttul Kalac16 -cukkuli-k-Ku17 -mmaracena-Na18 -mbanan -ana 19 Vijayābara20 -nan -en i21 -vai en e22 -luttu[յ*]
LATION.
On the fourth day of the first half of ear of the Emperor Abaiya Šalāmēga"
Read 'ugandaram. uite clear, the reading given above is not free from scertain correctly where the Aulli should be intrognatories; but they are quite unlike any personal the Tamil inscriptions. Mr. Subrahmanya Aiyar l also cannot make anything out of this portion of mes is due to Sinhalese names being written in
· Read na for na.
Sin. Abā Salamevan), a viruda title borne by alter, Vol. II, p. 9.

Page 402
Epigrittphim Zẹự"rtmoru
シ p1
“Ağılımlumpnsi
{|
|
luous suosit||13su I-IIIII, I owj.
 
 
 

PIE
. .
soos
sự făș, ĝi soții ști și

Page 403


Page 404
NO. 33 TWO TAM IL PILLA
Lines A lo-B 4) Whereas the ' having inquired into former custom and to receive Aot facadu , foot-clothes and dead, sent for the washermen, and mad Lord śrī Vīrabāhudevar . . . writing . .
Lines B 2 I-C 5] . . . has been ple till the end of the aeon, I, Makkaling engraved.
Lines C 5-C 22 Damaran Bor caused (this) to be executed, Damaran E Kalaccukkuli * Kummaracena Namba writing). This is my writing.
Aaica-pradhani. The reading paica is son iia, see above, p. 303. Across fa, there is a str weathering of the stone and not due to the engrave Lankatilaka rock inscription; but it is not known C.V. St. G, vol. ii, p. I 38.
* Erugai. None of the meanings given of the text here, Mudaliyar Rasanayagam suggests that el). The syllable ru is quite clear on the stone anc In the above translation, I have taken ergai as the
The word kottaalu is not in the Tamil dictic it means “beating of drums'. But according to the service performed by the washermen. It seems to which means “short cloth and is applied to the cli puberty. This cloth, as well as the ornaments wor form the perquisites of the washerwoman for her si bathing the girl after the period of uncleanness. status, the washermen do not perform these servici yagam informs me that the word &otlacadu, though Some thirty years ago, and that it denoted a short the lower castes, in the manner of a scarf. The hi the uttarasanga.
Mudaliyar Rasanayagam informs me that its dictionaries. The phrase vannarai-y-ittu may washermen”. .
* Pugantaram, a Sanskrit tatsama. " Makkalingam appears to be a village name. in E. Z. Vol. II, pp. 2 I 4 and 2 I 8.
" These also appear to be village names. Foi
Kalaccukkuli also appears to be a Sinhalese there are place names ending in kuli, e.g. Mahaden

R INSCRIPTIONS 3O7
five chiefs of Sri Virabahu-devar, laving seen reason for the blacksmiths clothes for covering the faces of the : them perform (the said services), our
ased to vouchsafe that this may last am Kanavadi caused this stone to be
uvesi" Paytāṁgi Kallānāvan having horuvesi Kacampandarattul and I, ņaņ alias Vijayābaraņan attest this
ewhat open to doubt. For the second syllable oke which seems to have been caused by the er. The term pañca-piradhāni also occurs in the who the five officials were. See Codrington in
root iru (see Tamil Lexicon, s.v.) suits the conhe correct reading should be ergai (from the root l, perhaps, we have to treat it as a clerical error. verbal form intended here.
onaries and Mr. Subrahmanya Aiyar suggests that 2 context, the word ought to mean some kind of be the same as the Sinhalese kofasalu or kolaha luz pth worn by a girl on the occasion of her attaining n by the girl on the day of her first menstruation rvices on the occasion, which usually consist of In the case of certain castes held to be of low es connected with kotahalu. Mudaliyar Rasananow obsolete, was in use in the Jaffna Peninsula piece of cloth worn over the shoulders, by men of gher castes were entitled to wear a longer cloth,
a has this meaning, though it is not given in the also mean "having given the services of the
Sinh. MahaẢiềinggam is used in a personal name
these names, see above, p. 306, n. 2. place name. In mediaeval Sinhalese inscriptions, nelikulli (E. Z. Vol. II, p. 23 I).
R i 2

Page 405
3O8 EPIGRAPHIA
The second inscribed pillar at Bu lo; in. square by about 6 ft. in heigh of the pillar and consists of 2 I lines. short Tamil epigraph which, however, di with the present inscription. The letter in size while the rest are very much sma and the letters are not cut to any cons of the inscription, particularly of lines I is not quite easy. But, with the exce whole text of the inscription can be mac
The script is of the same type as but the individual letters are not sc characters are also not frequently used vagu-devar, Cundhamalli and /svara. is in keeping with that of contemporary for Aulottunga and yitta for itta are th noting.
This record which, like its comp Jayabahu (I), is of considerable historic whose name has been read, with Some father was the Cola king Kulottuhg prince called Virapperumal. This prin from South Indian sources.
There were three Cola kings who the first ascended the throne in 1 O7o A. i.e. four years before the date of our insc of the Sinhalese king Vijayabahu I. I began to reign about twenty years aft improbable that he is the king mentione to a much later date and is out of the princess mentioned in our record can be greatest of Indian potentates at that tim
Kielhorn, 'Dates of Chola South Indian Inscriptions, v

A ZEYLANICA VOL. III
I.
dumuttava (A. S. I. No. 474) measures t. The inscription covers only one face Above the first line are traces of another loes not seem to have had any connexion s of the first IO lines are about two inches iller. The stone is not smoothly dressed iderable depth; hence, the decipherment O-2 I, of which the letters are very small, ption of a few letters in lines IO-II, the le out with certainty. that of the document already described; well and regularly formed. Grantha ; being only seen in the words Śrī JayaThe language is Tamil which, in style, documents in South India. Aodottunga e only orthographical peculiarities worth
anion, is dated in the eighth year of al interest. It introduces us to a princess a doubt, as Cundhamaliyalvar, whose a and who was the wife of a Pandyan cess and her husband are both unknown
bore the name Kulottunga. Of these, D. and continued to reign till II 18 A.D., iption, and was therefore a contemporary Sulottunga II, the grandson of the first, er the date of this epigraph * and it is 'd here. The third Kulottunga belongs question. Therefore, the father of the
no other than Kulottunga I, one of the
e.
Kings”, Æø. Ind. vol. vii, p. 7. ol. iii, p. I8I.

Page 406
No. 33 TWO TAMIL PILLA
The identity of Virapperumal, the h established so easily. As he is given the belonged to the Pandyan royal family sovereignty over its hereditary dominio a Pandyan prince of the name of Virappe South Indian records. The person to wh was given in marriage must have been : not unnatural to Suppose that he was t which this epigraph was found. From t period, we know that Manabharana was t the site of the present epigraph belong “Virabahu". Virapperumal can be con the name Virabahu. Of the two element the second, ferumal, meaning ' prince' ol name to denote respect. Therefore the e. is its first element Vāra vhich was possi Virabahu. There are numerous exampl pound words used as personal names, suc is omitted. For example, the Potgul V Alama-marinda in referring to king Parak inscription, king Vijayabahu is called V Vikramabahu is referred to as Vikkirama we can easily imagine that the full nam Virapperumă!“. If this view is adopte Virapperumal can be explained as due a Pandyan prince.
The chronicles, of course, do not r married a daughter of the Cola king. argument against the proposed identificat the names ofall the wives of Ceylon princ
reason to ignore the existence of a princ faith.
Mv. lxi. 26 and lxii. 4.
* E. Z. Vol. II, p. 24o.
Compare also the Sanskrit maxim mamaikad of a part of a name is (the same as) the mention of

R INSCRIPTIONS 3O9
usband of this Cola princess, cannot be epithet of Pandiyanar', he must have which was, at this time, deprived of ns. As has already been mentioned, rumal is not known from contemporary om a daughter of the great Kulottuńga a prince of some consequence, and it is he ruler of that part of the country in he historical writings dealing with this he ruler of the Dakkhinadesa, to which ed; and that he had the appellation of sidered to have been a variant form of is with which this name is compounded, r' lord", can be suffixed to a personal ssential part of the name Virafferumal bly an abbreviated form of the name es wherein the second member of comch as Parakramabahu, Vijayabahu, &c., ehera inscription has the form Para&- ramabāhuo. In the Devanagala rockijayarajapa and in this record itself Calamega. On the analogy of these, he Virabahupperumal was shortened to d, the epithet Pandiyanar applied to to the fact that Virabahu's father was
mention that Virabahu (Manabharana) But this fact cannot be adduced as an ion as the chroniclers have not recorded ces and, in this instance, they had good ess who belonged to an alien race and
See below, p. 322. eiagrahamam namamatragrahanam “the mention the name itself'.

Page 407
3 IO EPIGRAPHIA
Whatever the identity of Virappet princess in Ceylon shows that at this tim this island and the Cola empire. Thi from that which prevailed towards the el decades before the date of this epigra 24-47 of the Va/aza isa, show that in monarch's relations with Kulottunga, the breaking point. Before the accession of rule of the Colas and it was Vijayabahu troubles which preceded Kulottunga's ac yoke. Therefore, it is but natural for Ku as an upstart and there could not have b Cola Sovereign and a prince who had de his empire. Vijayabahu, on his part, Chalukyas and the Kalingas who were subdued hostility between the two count of that monarch's reign. We do not kn a different nature started between Ceylo
The object of the epigraph was princess above mentioned to a Saiva shr in the town of Magala alias Vikkiramamust have been in the vicinity of the tal as that reservoir is still known as Maga is called Mahagalla ; and the tank at this when he was the ruler of the Dakkhinac pura was, presumably, given to Māgala this time ruling at Polonnaruva. Manal in which Magala was situated, had severa the latter of the sovereignty of Ceylon authority to the northern half of the isl appears as if Manabharana was virtua important town in his dominions was na he acknowledged the suzerainty of the la
Not only the town of Magala, but t named after Vikramabahu; and it is po
* AMahāzamsa. ]

Z EYLANI CA vOL. III
umal may be, the presence of a Cola e there were friendly relations between S was quite a different state of affairs hd of Vijayabahu's reign, less than two ph. Events described in Chapter lx. the forty-fifth year of Vijayabahu, that Cola king, were strained almost to the Kulottunga, Ceylon too was under the who, taking advantage of their internal cession, freed this island from the Cola lottunga to have considered Vijayabahu een any amicable relations between the prived him of one of the provinces of contracted alliances with the Western inimical to the Colas and this sort of cries seems to have lasted till the end ow exactly when, and how, relations of n and the Colas. to register certain gifts made by the ine named Vikkirama-Calāmēga-Īśvara Calamega-pura. The town of Magala nk at Nikavaratiya, near Budumuttava, lavava. In the s/a/azariasa, this town s place was enlarged by Parakramabahu lesa. The name Vikkirama-Calamegain honour of Vikramabahu who was at pharana, the ruler of the Dakkhinadesa l contests with Vikramabahu to deprive and at last succeeded in confining his and. According to the Mahavamsa, it lly independent but the fact that an amed after Vikramabāhu suggests that tter. 4. the Saiva shrine at the place was also issible that he was its founder. This
lxviii. 32-39.

Page 408
NO. 33 TWO TAMIL PILL
shows that Vikramabahu had leanings with what we learn from this inscription. in the Ma/hazia iisa as rulers who were From this and other epigraphical remai from the death of Vijayabahu I till the Indian influence was dominant in Ceylo subject to the neighbouring Dravidian
It also appears from this record th Aba Salamevan (Calamega). His pre title and from the fact that Parakramabal son and successor, Gajabāhu II, should h two titles were borne alternately, Vikra Perhaps, the reason why the throne na was because neither Vikramabahu nor (
p E. Srī Jaya (vā)- -gu-dévark-ku yāņdu e-țțāvadu Pā-ņdiyanār Vī-rapperumāl na-mbirattiya-r Kolottuň-ga-Coladévar tirumagallār (Cu)ndhamalliy-āvār Māgalžāna
RANS.
Prosperity. In the eighth year of the wife of Virapperumal, the Pandyan, ; gave ten kacu for (maintaining) one
* Read AKulottuiga.
A gold coin equivalent to 28 grains tro Codrington, the weight of the kācu which origina grains was raised by Rajaraja to half of the ' Currency, p. 5).
Mandazilakau, a word occurring frequently pretation, see South Andian Inscriptions, vol. ii, p.

AR INSCRIPTIONS 3 II
towards the Saiva faith and, in keeping he and his contemporaries are described hostile towards the Buddhist religion. ns of the period, it becomes clear that accession of Parakramabahu, the South ln though the island was not politically sings. at Vikramabahu had the throne name of decessor, Jayabāhu, also had the same nu was called Sirisańgabo, Vikramabāhu’s ave had the same throne name. As these mabahu should have been a Sirisangabo. me was not altered till Parakramabahu Cajabahu II was duly consecrated.
XT,
12 Vikkirama-Calaméga-pull
13 rattu Vikkirama-Calai14 méga-Isvaraméudaiyar15 -kku candiradittavarani 16 -nrøeriya ițța tiru na17 -nda-vilakkéonru18 -kku yitta kācu patu' 19 mun o cāņ mīlattil tarā20 nilai-vilakku on21 -run
LATION,
Jayavāgudēvar, (Cu)ndhamalliyālvār and daughter of Kolottunga'-Coladevar, sacred perpetual lamp given, so that it
* Read muccan P. y. See Tamil Lexicon, s.a. According to Mr. lly was equivalent to half of the gadyana of 58-60 Aalaifu of 68-72 grains (see Ceylon Coins and
in South Indian Tamil inscriptions. For its interI32, n. 2.

Page 409
3 I2 EPIGRAPHI
may last and burn as long as the moon a Calaméga-Isvara in Magala alias W. One standing lamp of brass", thre
No. 34. DEVANAGA LA PARÄKRA
By S. PA
EVANAGALA 8 is a rock, risin situated about three miles to the Korale of the Kagalla District. Steps north-eastern and south-western slopes seen the remains of a massive stone dāgäba, and an image house of Kandya and shrines on this rock in 2 IIo B.E. (I5 and the benefactions made to them Suryya (probably the first of that nan northern side of the rock at a distanc house referred to above. The earlie present paper, is engraved on the rock steps on the south-western side.
This inscription was, for the first t Inscriptions in Ceylon; but he entire portance of the document. About th preserved, which contain the usual intro
The deity worshipped in South Indian sh temple. The god Siva of the great temple at T Cola king Rajaraja. The presiding deity of th Rajasirinha was called Rajasirinhesvara. On the : Saiva shrine at Magala was built by Vikrama [b the Buddhist temple at Budumuttāva, one near t of the shrine, are doubtless remains of this Saiva
* Zara. An alloy consisting of 8 parts of c
o For an account of Devanagala and its : Aagalla Zistrict, pp. 49-5o.
Ibid., p. 88.

A ZEYLAN ICA vOL. III
ind sun (endure), to the Lord Vikkiramakkirama-Calaméga-pura. e spans in height (was also given).
ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF MABAHU I.
RAN.A.WITAN A.
g to a height of o89 ft. above sea level, south-east of Mavanalla, in the Galboda cut on the bare sides of the rock, on its lead one to the summit where are to be 2 building called Parana Vihara, an old an style. The foundation of a monastery 57 A.D.) by a thera named Ratanalarinkara by the Kandyan King Vimaladharmma ne) are recorded in an inscription on the ‘e of about seventy yards from the image r inscription, which is the subject of the : at the bottom of the series of rock-cut
ime, noticed by Dr. Miller in his Ancient ly failed to recognize the historical imis epigraph, he says 'Five lines are only duction of the inscriptions of the eleventh
rines is very often named after the founder of the anjore is called Rajarajesvara as it was built by the he temple built at Kaficipura by the Pallava king analogy of these instances, we may presume that the āhu ) Silamegha. Several linga stones, lying about he Bo-tree and two serving as pillars in the verandah kõvi.
opper to 5 of tin, see Tamil Lexicon, s.v. antiquities, see Mr. H. C. P. Bell's Aeport on the

Page 410
No. 34 DEVANAG A LA RC
century (see, for instance, Mayilagastota, name of the king; the greater part of It was Mr. H. C. P. Bell, the former A who first made the historical value of t 4rc/zaeological /Refort oyu 1/e AKegal'a Papers, No. XXX of 1892, pp. 73-76, translation of this inscription with notes mentioned in it. Mr. Bell's text and give a satisfactory idea about the con errors, as is inevitable in a pioneer C revised edition of the inscription, accom of it in its entirety, will, I think, be four The inscription covers an area of 9 a projection, I ft. 7 in. by I ft. in., at t the last three lines longer than the smoothed before the writing was exe across natural fissures on the stone anc uneven nature of the rock surface made lines I5 and I6 and between the last tw two lines, and is badly weatherworn; par excepting five or six letters at the begin letters in the middle of line 19 and abol clearly legible. The letters are, on a those towards the end are slightly smal the letters are engraved to a consid portion they are rather shallowly inc greater depth of the letters in the fir chiselled at a later period, probably by modern inscription at the place. This that the last two syllables in the first unlike the symbols for these letters ligature móa is badly formed and the wanting, is joined to the former. Th which were even then not very distin with the writing of the period.
4.7.

CK-INSCRIPTION 3 3
Ambasthala), but unfortunately not the the inscription is completely effaced ''. rchaeological Commissioner of Ceylon, his epigraph known to scholars. In his District (Ceylon Government Sessional
he published the text, transcript and and a discussion of the historical event ranslation, though adequate enough to ents of the record, are not free from ffort like his. Therefore, the present panied by the first facsimile reproduction d useful.
ft. 3 in. by 9 ft. not taking into account he left-hand bottom corner, which makes rest. The rock surface had not been uted; letters are sometimes engraved where the rock has been flaked. The it necessary to leave some space between to lines. The record consists of twentyticularly in the last nine lines. However, ning of each of lines I4-I5, about eight ut half of the lines 2I and 22, the rest is un average, about 3 in. in height; but ler. In lines I-6 and parts of 7 and 8, arable depth; while in the remaining ised. Mr. Bell is of opinion that the st eight lines is due to their being rethe same person who engraved the more supposition gains strength from the fact line which should read Zamba are very in the other part of the record. The da, the lower part of which is altogether e result is probably due to the letters, it, being retouched by one not familiar
y
Ж. p. 6о.
SS

Page 411
3I4 EPIGRAPHIA
The script appears, somewhat cur. the rock-inscription at Galvihara in P standard during this reign. As regal worth mentioning. The medial vowel period, generally written detached abov by continuing the left arm of ra upward the top of the right arm. In the ri assumes a different form; it is in the joined to the tops of the two arms of ra attached below the right-hand side of occurring in line I4. The syllable b/ii manner, and the la in the last line with
The following clerical errors are foi Aumamba is evidently intended for mat inadvertance, written the ma which sh after it. In the same line, aanada is obv the last letter ta has been omitted in adede should be corrected to deadenza and written without the final consonant; h covered his mistake and supplied the m
As regards orthography, the follov (line I) is found in other records as afi aparyanta, and as the semi-vowel y is may be a more correct form etymologi changeable in Sinhalese and in this c preceding and following must have i occurs elsewhere as usada and it may record is to be derived from Skt. ursa goes back to Skt. rsaóha, P. usaóha. Lanka-dipa) has not been found else sponding sonant is doubtless due to ti mediately follows it. Even when the often actually pronounced as g. Her pronounced. The form yohon is used
See E. Z. Vol. I, pp. I3 * Ibid. Vol. II, p. 2 I 3.

ZEYLANICA [voL. III
ive in type when compared with that of olonnaruva which may be taken as the ds individual points, the following are sign in ri which is, in the script of this : the consonantal symbol, is here formed s and then curving it downwards beyond occurring in line 17, the medial i sign shape of an arc and its two ends are The medial at sign which is generally letters is found on the left side in yu in line I2 is written in a very unusual a flourish. und in the document:–In line 1O, tagaaga-eumóa : the engraver has, by some ould have preceded fa, three syllables riously a mistake for aa/ana. In line I 2, he word svarggast/ia-b/iitta. In line 14, , in the next line, the word Poson was but the engraver has subsequently disissing letter by writing it below the line. ving words deserve mention :-4Airivat iyat ; as the word is derived from Skt. preferred to v after the vowel i, a firiyat ally; but y and v are very often interase the occurrence of v in the words nfluenced this change. Osada (line 3) pe held that while the form found in our ha, P. vasaóha, the more frequent form The form Lag-divu for Lak-divu (P. where. The change of A to the corree influence of the sonant a which imword is written Lae-divu, the A is very 2, the word is spelt exactly as it is in this record in place of yon in other
», 22 I, Vol. II, pp. 2 I 2, 286.

Page 412
NO. 34 DEVANAGALA RC
epigraphs of this and other earlier peric form yo/ion as one of the reasons why t in similar phrases cannot, in his opi yaucani; but the syllable so can be exp false restoration. Compare the modern Vol. I, p. 117). Boliosat in l. 7 is an e Aňbagamuva rock-inscription (/E.Z., V change of the vowel a to i, influenced by Aaaac at is used for the standard form A. the intervocalic / to c is a common her the nasal can be supported by numerou This and other words which differ from t phonetically, should, I think, be conside forms which were actually in use at the in the treatment of the nasal. The g nasal but also to introduce it in cert frabandha). On the other hand, we l the nasal has been elided. Attention vowel in vitalit (P. visaffita) which, so elsewhere, and the form fa/aari for th Sanskrit words, we have the following
clifa, and ekaccatra for ekacchatra.
In comparison with other records, from this period, the language of our i proportion of Sanskrit words used in which is very ornate in style. But for two lines of our record are identical w Slab-Inscription (No. 2) attributed to with line 4 and ending with äti in lin Ambagamuva rock-inscription of Vijay, follow that the writer of the present ep two earlier inscriptions. The similes ar are, for the most part, commonplaces
Compare, for example, Sin. tåv for Skt. tåøe P. 39.
* E. Z. Vol. I, p. 234.

DCK-INSCRIPTION 35
ods. Dr. Wickremasinghe adduces this he words von, 'ona and yona occurring nion, be considered the same as Skt. lained as due either to augmentation or Sin. kehel for the earlier form ke (E. Z. arlier form than Aosat occurring in the ol. I, p. 213). In the form diffin, the y i in the second syllable, is noteworthy. aidaø (Skt. Kandar/pa); the change of homenon in Sinhalese, while the loss of is examples in the mediaeval language. heir standard forms, but can be defended red not as clerical errors but as variant time. There is no uniformity observed 2neral tendency is not only to retain the ain places, as in pambanda (for Skt. have fadanda in line 5 and in Aadavu, also may be drawn to the long final far as I know, has not been observed e usual fishiri or bihira. In writing peculiarities:-Lanikaipa for Lanka
epigraphical as well as literary, dating inscription is somewhat archaic and the it is small, particularly in the first half a few orthographical variances, the first ith the opening of the "Jetavanarama" Mahinda IV o and that part beginning e IO is the same as lines 9-16 of the abāhu II o. But it does not necessarily bigraph copied these passages from the ld metaphors occurring in these phrases in Indián poetics, and they must have
u, Sin. pav for Skt. påpa. See also Geiger, L. S.S.
o Ibid. Vol. II, p. 2 I 3.
SS 2

Page 413
3 Ι6 EPIGRAPHIA
formed part of the stock-in-trade of m: kings of Ceylon. The introductory par also occurs, with slight variations, in Malla 1.
The record is dated in the twell object was to register the grant, by t! Kit Nuvaragal (Kitti Nagaragiri) in rec against the Ramarifia Country. Abou form of a panegyric on the king, in the conventional terms of praise, there i Parakramabahu against his two cousins, campaigns are described at great length It is also stated that forty-two years hac father, King Vijaya (Vijayabahu I), up to on his campaigns against his cousins. stood by Mr. Codrington to mean that intervened between Vijayabāhu II’s death and as the date of the latter event can b used as a means of determining the dat to the construction of the sentence, th adverbial clause taman mutun ... yama would mean that the period of forty-twc of Vijayabahu and the accession of Pa event and the campaigns of Parakramab understand this passage as Mr. Codringt adverbial clause above mentioned as mo what forced, and as even such an interpr difficulties of this period of Ceylon his record helps us to fix definitely the date
Of more historical value is the inf the Burmese expedition of Parakram reign, brought about a rupture betwee a naval expedition by Parakramabahu the course of events in this war are giv
V. KR. A. S. (C. B.), vol. xxix Ceylon Antiguary and Liter
1
2

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
ny a court panegyrist of the mediaeval of this inscription, up to äti in line Io, che Doratiyava Sannasa of Nissanka
h year of Parakramabahu I and its e king, of certain lands to the general ognition of his services in the expedition two-thirds of the document is in the ourse of which, in addition to the usual a reference to the wars waged by Gajabahu and Manabharana. These n chapters lxx-lxxii of the Mahaz'anisa. elapsed from the death of his grandthe time when Parakramabahu started his part of the record has been underforty-two years was the period which and the accession of Parakaramabahu e ascertained beyond doubt, it has been te of the former event. But, according e more obvious course is to take the sitin as modifying yudad/ha kota. This years elapsed, not between the death rakramabahu, but between the former ihu against his cousins. If we were to on has done, it is necessary to take the difying e&acchiatra-hota. This is some2tation does not clear the chronological ory, I do not think that the present pf Vijayabahu I's death. ormation afforded by this record about abahu I. The causes which, in this Ceylon and Burma, the sending of o chastise the Burmese monarch and en in considerable detail in the 76th
pp. 3 I 6-3 I 7. ry Register, vol. iv, p. 33.

Page 414
NO. 34 DEVANA GALA R
inapter of the Ma/havariasa, vv. Io-75. determine two facts about the expediti the date of the event and the name of time. In the /a/avaniasa, the accour immediately after that of the revolt Parakramabahu and this has naturally former event also occurred in the same the accession of Parākramabāhu is II I 6. in his Aistory of Burma assumes that t reign of the Burmese king Narapatisit which registers a grant to one of the expedition, is dated in the twelfth yea event must have taken place earlier tha tendent, Archaeological Survey of B the author of the latest Aistory of Aur of this inscription, take II I 8o A.D. for expedition to Burma”. Mr. Bell, too, ov as the date of Parakramabahu's accessio this event to the reign of Narapatisith show that the name Marafatist/hu is given, in this record, to Parakramabahu's of Parakramabahu I took place, accord of the Buddhist era (I 153/4 A.D.) and tl backwards from the year of Sahasam a contemporary epigraphical record, to Parakramabahu's accession appears to inscription which was recently copied fi Vaudavili Hatpattu of the Kurunāgal tunately is very fragmentary, is dated in
Spelt Narabaditsi-tsi-thu' by Sir Arthur Ph of his reign. The spelling of Burmese names ad later writers on the history of Burma. The dates these respects I follow M. Duroiselle and Mr. Hal * Aeport of the Superintendent, Archaeological, pp. 17-I9, and History of Burma, by G. E. Harv A. S. C. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 7 Colombo edition of 1890, p. 20.

OCK-INSCRIPTION 3 I 7
This inscription, however, enables us to on not mentioned in the chronicle; i.e. the Burmese king who reigned at that it of the Burmese expedition is given of Mahatittha in the sixteenth year of
led some writers to believe that the year. The date given by Wijesinha for 4 A.D. and, therefore, Sir Arthur Phayre he event took place in I I8o A.D., in the nu (II I 73 — I 2 I o A.D.) . But this record, king's generals for his services in this r of Parakramabahu and, therefore, the an II I 8o. M. Chas. Duroiselle, Superinurma and Mr. G. E. Harvey, I.C.S., na, both of whom appear to be unaware granted as the date of the Sinhalese ving to the fact that he accepts II 64 A.D. n, follows Sir Arthur Phayre in ascribing Ll and has made an ingenious attempt to the same as A/zuvanadiata, the name s Burmese contemporary. The accession ling to the Wikaya Sangraha “, in 1696 he same date is arrived at by calculating alla's accession which is known, from have been I2Oo A.D. This date for receive epigraphical testimony from an "om a village named Mädagama in the a District. This record, which unforthe seventeenth year of a king whose
y
ayre who also gives II67-12o.4 A.D. as the duration opted by Sir Arthur is different from that of the given by him have also been revised. In both rvey. Survey, Burma, for the year ending 31st March 1930, ey (London, I925), p. 57. 4, n. 2.
o See E. Z. Vol. II, pp. 2o6 and 22o.

Page 415
3 Ι8 EPIGRAPHIA
name is not preserved; and gives the y as the date of that king's accession. F other internal evidence as well as on ac already know of the history of the pe ascended the throne in this year, this ir to Parikramabahu I. Thus, the date 1 accession rests on very firm grounds.
From the wording of the documen given was that on which the Burmese for embarking on hostilities. And on have taken some time for Parakramab for the naval expedition, it actually to year. But the general trend of the doc purpose of the inscription was to record the mention of the Ramafia campaign may reasonably assume that the date r the Ramañña expedition but to the ro interpretation, it is necessary to consi sentence from 4rama? ad/i/ati in line I constructions of sentences, though very the Sinhalese language. The grant of made not long after his return from Bur regnal year, the Burmese expedition its year or towards the end of the precedi of Parākramabāhu was I I 53 A.D., the da I 164 or I 65 A.D.
The king who was ruling Burma a his grandfather Alaung sithu whose re Alaungsithu is described in the Burmese ruler; but Parakramabahu's raid took feeble due to extreme old age and whe being disturbed by the conduct of his so
Dr. Wickremasinghe (E. Z. Vol. II, pp. 2 o5 Parakramabahu, the first in II 53 A.D., the second what Dr. Wickremasinghe has said here has bee Ceylon Antiguary and /iterary Aegister, vol. ix, p.
* See Harvey, History of Burma, p. 44.

ZEYLANICA (voL. III
ear 1696 of the Buddhist era, obviously rọm considerations of palaeography and count of the impossibility, from what we riod, of taking any other king to have scription can be ascribed, beyond doubt, I53 A.I. as the year of Parakramabahu's
t, it appears, at first sight, as if the date king gave occasion to Parakramabahu e may therefore argue that, as it must ahu to make the necessary preparations ok place liter than the twelfth regnal ument is against such a view. The real the grant of land to Kit Nuvaragal and is only incidental to it. Therefore we efers not to any incident connected with yal grant. In order to get the above der as parenthetical that part of the 6 as far as evil heyin in line 20. Such awkward, are found in the best prose of land to Kit Nuvaragal must have been ma; and as this was done in the twelfth alf must have taken place in the same ng year. And as the initial regnal year te of the Burmese campaign should be
it that date was not Narapatisithu, but ign lasted from 1 II 2 A.D. to II 67 A.D.” : chronicles as a very strong and capable lace when his strong hand was getting the internal peace of his kingdom was ns. Alauhgsithu is said to have visited
–2 oé) puts forward a theory of three coronations of in II I 59 A.D., and the third in II I 6 I A.D. Most of in effectively disproved by Mr. Codrington in the . Ι83-I88.

Page 416
NO. 34 DEVANA GALA R(
Ceylon in the early part of his reign and Kala, in this island. The haughty tem the Burmese chronicles, is also reflecte incidents which led to a breach of the Ceylon.
The Mahāvaniusa says that the Rā bahu's general, but this statement canno from Burmese sources, that Alaungsith circumstances'. The Burmese chronicles expedition; and M. Chas. Duroiselle is C to the tendency of the Bufmese to igno them but due to loss of documents.
"Bhuvanaditta', the name given to t more correctly a title which was borne by dynasty. Kyanzittha, Alaungsithu's gra! as Tibhuvanadicca or Sri Tribhuvanadity this title was particularly attached in Bur Glass Palace Chronicle says that the pavara - paņdita - sudhammarāja - mahādh Alaungsithu by the god Sakka at the Alaungsithu's grandson, Narapatisithu, al As regards the geographical nam is the Sinhalese form of the name oc Rammana or Ramana. This was the ol it has a more extended application. In c
For an account of Alaungsithu's reign, see 7 translated by Pe Maung Tin and G. H. Luce (Lon. * See Glass Aalace Chronicle, pp. 127-I28. A whom Parakramabahu fought and for the history ( scholarly introduction to the Sinhalese edition pp. viii-xii.
* Aeport of the A. S. Aurma for 1920, p. 17. * Epigraphia Birmanica, Vol. I, pp. 48 and 63 * Glass Palace Chronize, p. I I 5. It will be se Alaungsithu's title. But in Burmese history, 'Nal grandson is commonly known. See Aeport of the A
* Glass Palace Chronicle, pp. I 28-I32, Ins
Ι899), p. 4.

DCK-INSCRIPTION 3 I9
stationed a representative of his, named perament attributed to Alaungsithu in 'd in the l/a/azarjisa account of the friendly relations between Burma and
mafisia king was killed by Parakramait be taken as trustworthy as we know, u met his death under quite different
have nothing to say about the Sinhalese f opinion that this silence is due not ore events which were discreditable to
he Burmese king in our inscription, is more than one member of the Pagan ndfather, is referred to, in inscriptions, a-dhammaraja. But the king to whom "mese tradition was Alaungsithu. The fulsome title of Siritari-bhavanadityaipati-narapatisithu was bestowed on foot of the mythical rose-apple tree. so used the epithet".
es mentioned in this record, Aramaņa curring in Pãli writings as Rãmañña, l name of Pegu; but in the Casavanisa hapter l, V, 6, Anuruddha (Anawrahta),
Zie Glass Palace Chronicle of the Aings of Burma lon, I 923), pp. I I I-I32.
bout the identity of the Burmese king against of this campaign, see also Sir D. B. Jayatilaka's of the Manavutu Sandesa (Colombo, 1925),
en that the name “Narapatisithu formed part of apatisithu is the name by which Alaungsithu's I. S. Asurma for I919, p. 2 I.
rptions of Pagan Ainya und Ava (Rangoon,

Page 417
32O EPIGRAPHIA
king of Burma, is called the king of Ran Ramaia is also called the king of Ar show that Burma proper which, in Pali in mediaeval Ceylon by the name which Pegu only. The kingdom of Pegu was c century and under the kings of Pagan, i Burma. The extension of the name o provinces of the kingdom is remarkable
gained their knowledge of these parts o country. Kusumiya, the town captu in the Kalyani inscriptions and in the
known as Bassein . Among the names
Malabatuva is undoubtedly the same as two and a half miles to the south-west of seem to have left any traces in the moder Pamuņuva and Ūda Pam uztva, name: rock of Devanagala to the north-east and echo of the fact that these villages once The inscription has nothing to show t Devanagala in the twelfth century. Th most probably contemporaneous with the
T函文"
1 සිරිවත් අපිරිවත් ලෙවු. ඉකුත් ගුණ 2. දිවනි අන්කෂත්කුල පාමිලි කළ ඹ 3 කැත්මසබනට අගමමෙහසුන් වූ
හිමි 4 තුමා සරණනීයරෙසින් අන්රජමුදුන් 5 පැළකෙවින් මෙමෙහසුරු දළදපින්
@නන් දි 6 නිසුරු සත්කෝසතින් කිතිසිරු පැන යුරු රුසරින් කඳවු කුලුණුසරින් ( 8 රණකිරණ වූදා රුදුකූලාතල අ
නන්
7
Indian Antiquary, vol. xxii, p. 152. Ibid., vol. xxii, pp. I8-2I.

ZEYLAN ICA vOL. III
hafiiia and in chapter lxxvi, the king of imaddana (Pagan). These references , is called Mrammarattha, was known , strictly speaking, was appropriate for onquered by Anawrahta in the eleventh t formed a province of the kingdom of f a conquered province for the home ; and suggests that the Sinhalese first f Further India through the Ramania 'ed by Kit Nuvaragal, is mentioned Sasa navariisa as Kusima and is now of villages granted to Kit Nuvaragal, the modern Larinbutuva situated about Devanagala. Kit-sen-pavu does not 'n topography of the place. In Palle s of two villages situated adjoining the l south-west, we may still have a faint formed a famunu of Kit Nuvaragal. hat a religious institution existed at e remains that we find at the place are second inscription mentioned above.
т.
බමුළිනුතුරත් මුළු [ඳමබ]
කාවස්රඳපරපුරෙන් බට
ලග්දිවුමෙපාෙළායෝජෙහාන් පරපුතෙරන්
ත් බිසෙස් වූ සාහෙතදින් හිරු Š උචිතුලු රජවිරිනින් සුරිනදු පබනඥෙඳ
සරින් සුරගුරු කෞසාමිගුකෙණන් නිස
මබාෙහාසත් දිනූ සහජෛවාටුනුරජබ රා තුමා තුනුකජතුරුමෙන් “ ෙනාමින්
* P. T. S. Edition, p. 41.

Page 418
Fiரrphi ஆனார்:
liosidlaesus-sooYI BIEĦựu ƯA ĐỜI
*) 【习上|
 
 

FWሶI፥g 8 ሾ
HլյI, III
„slys
1 off so????? ?ł I først offroy

Page 419


Page 420
NO. 34
10
11
12
13
14
15
16.
17
18
19
20
21
22
DEVANA GALA RO(
රුවන්ධනවතුරෙන් නන්ෙදෙසන් මුළුලොනි පතළ යසපමබනඥ ඇති " හපරාකූම ඇති පරාක්‍රමබාහු වන්හි තුන් විජයරජපා සවග්ගසථතු[ත*] : රුද්දක් නැසි තුබූ ලොසසුන් ඇති [అలా ఆరళ) అe[ర9*) అ3 g
@කාට පුල[සනිපුරව]ෙරහි රජශී* වළන්ද
ಲ್ಲಲಿ ಗೈಡಿ లిబు తరలిళల]బ్ తలియా5) { සන්තාන මෙන0 කරමහ යි කී මහ යවා අරමණය පාරෙන් වදාළ ක
නුවරක් පැහරු පස්මසක් ර ... ... ... ... [ගත
යි දූතය
න් එවූ ෙහසින් කින් නුවරගලුන්ට
න් ෙම ග(ලැ) @කාටා දුන් මලබා
න් බිජුවට දොළොසමුණු මෙඳ පැළ
දුන්නේයි [II*]
RANSC;
1 Sirivat apirivat levu 7-ikut-guna-r 2 divahi' an-kät-kula pa-mili 'kal 3 kät-Osabanata 1° aga-mehesun v
w himi 4 tuma sarana-niya-raisin an "-raj
1 'මතගකුමබ ' යිකියවනු. * * ලංකාචීප ” කෙනාෙහාත් * ලංක * 'එකචඡතු ” යි කියවනු. * * රාජ්‍යශී “ ෙනාෙහාත් ‘ රජසිරි " ' නැ ’ යන්න පසුව මෙපළට යටි Mt. A. . * Mt. zvi "o Bt. Mt. päimili. 91 M. om Mt. usabnat. 14 Mt. Z "o Mt. tisara sin. Mt. ga
o Mt. hira.
VOL. III

K INSCRIPTION 32 I
ඔසළ මුළුදළිහඳුසිත්සයුර පුරමින් නැසූරජනගහකමමබ! දනලයෙහි* සි{o*] මියන් වහන්ෙස් තමන් මු xගැන( සිටu ෙඳසාලිස් හවු කරවමි යන සිතින් ගජබාහු ධ කෞකාව ලංකාප්ප * ෙයහි එකචචතූ "
න සමානි ෙදාවෙළෙදාස්වනු * ෙපාෙසානu
නම් ෙකෙනකුන් රජකරන කලu cణాళితి යින් නැවූ දහස්ගණනකට පිරිස් නගා eu భూ తిరgఅనే స్వలిన Cధిuది Cని 26)
*] කලt අරමණයන් සන්තාන කරම්භ
හිරිසනද පවත්නා (තෙක් සිටින) පරිද්දෙ O 93 . . . . 90 భూ63లో జBGని }ක් ඇතුළුව( මෙඳ යාළත් පමුණු කොටැ
RP.
hulinzuturat mulu *-Dambal Okăvas-rada 11-parapuren baţa * ū Lagi-divu "o-pollo-yohon o parapuren
a-mudun bises lo vü saha-tedin hiru o
* ' දලනයෙහි’ යි කියවනු, 0දීප ’ යි කියවනු,
යි කියවනු. න් ලියා නිබේ.
- Mt. diavn/hi. ts rada. * Mt. bat. k-divu. "o Mt. yogen.
"o Mt. aevusesa.
Tt

Page 421
O
11 12
13
14
16
17
18
EPIGRAPHIA
pälakevin mehesuru dala-däpi
denen di-nisuru sat-Setin kitisiru * päna-S; yuru ru-sarin kadavu* kulunu-sa -raņa-kiraņa vūdū rudu-tulā-ta
all
ruvan-dhana"-vaturen nan-desen mulu-lohi patala yasa *-pamband
yehi 10 sin*]- -ha -parakrama äti Paräkrama -turn Vijaya-raja-pā svarggastha -ruddak näsī tubū lo-sasun äti ka
Mānābharaņa dedenā *
ekaccatra ' kota Pulasti-pura-valrehiraja-Sri
pura dasavakā Aramaņādhipati Bhu
kalä Lak-divu santāna no karamha yi kīol heyi yavā Aramaņaya pāra nē vadāļa
yäyi yana nuvarak
M.'s reading of the fifth line is:-fala Aelin
* Bt. Akitisara.
Bt. Aandav. The medial vowel sign for u in clearly visible.
* Bt. zuudu.
o Bt. kapituramen.
Bt. visa; what has been taken as the sign for
* Read matangaÄumža; B has tuga Äumäa.
' Read dalanayehi; B reads vidanalayehi.
omitted.
' Bt.. svargast/haigya ; the sign for the media
* The engraver has omitted nd. * Bt. Lamkādvīpayehi. " Read Zamkã-dvāóa’e,
Read eAacchatra. Read raiya-Sri or rafa-siri; Breads asri. o Aramana (vasana).
o+ Bt. kiyā.
* Bt. dahas ganan kota. “ Bt. Aramanaya paren padala kalačin (uhu y

ZEYLANICA [vOL. III
n uvindu raja-viritin surindu pabanda
arin Suraguru somi-gumen nisarin bohosat dinu saha-votunu-raja-bala arā tumā tunu ö-kapturumen o nomin
osala mulu:dilindu-sit-sayura puramin a äti rupu-raja-tañga-kumamba o-danala
bāhu vat-himiyan vahanse taman mu
L-bhuta*]* tanā sitā de-salis havu
uravami yana sitin Gajabähu
hā yuddha koța Larinkā-jīpayehi **
* valandana samähi dolosvanu° Posonä
uvanäditta nam* kenekun rajakarana
n’nävu dahas-gaņanakata°piris nangā kalä Kit Nuvaragalun * Kusumiya
mehesu radol daezuvin daevina raja zeira . . .
the third syllable, though imperfectly formed, is
* Bot. tula kala aritu ituntu. * Bt, yana. the medial vowel di is only a fracture on the rock.
11 Bt, sihaz. l vowel a in bhi is unusual in form and the ta is
hii.
1б Вt. jä(munu bandu) Rangira. * Bt. Zhana. o Bt. Imam. ** Bt. hatan.
amin).

Page 422
NO. 34 DEVANAGA LA RC
19 päharä o pas-masak ra karamhaʻ yi dütaya—
20 -n evū heyin o Kit Nuvaraga
paridde
21 -n me ga (lä) koțā o dun Malaba
22 -n bijuvata doloszamunu de-p.
dunnēyin *)
TRANSL
Lines 1-14). His Majesty Paral royal line of the Okkaka dynasty v illustrious, boundless and transcenden dynasties of Jambudvīpa its vassals ; "o the maiden, the land of Lankadvipa, 1 by the effulgence of the nails of whose anointed; who surpasses the Sun in im in prowess, Upendra in haughty spirit
* Bt. pähärä. * Bt. gan. * Bt. Akara ° }Rt. Kiʼʼmuva?ʻagi[ri]nta. * Bt. (munta dun).
o For Mr. Bell’s translation, see A. S. C. Ke one sentence, very complex in structure; but, for sentences by treating the gerund &ota in line I4 a. ' Vat-shimiyan vahanse, see above, p. 85. * Skt. Äsvääu. ' Aamili, see above, p. I4o, n. 3. For th compare A.Z. Vol. I, p. 237.
'' For the interpretation of the phrase Lakdi, o Kät-usab = Skt. ksatriyaryabha, literally “ tiger, swan, elephant, &c., when suffixed to class well as in Pāli and Sanskrit.
"Saha-tedin. Dr. Wickremasinghe (E. Z. I inherent in him'. He appears to take saha as eq from Skt. så hasa.
Mr. Bell and Dr. Wickremasinghe thus though I am not certain as to the etymology of th
Viņu.

CK-INSCRIPTION 323
s
..” (gat" kalä Aramanayan santäna
unta° hirit-sanda pavatna (tek sitina)
tuva hā .. .. .. .. hā (Ki)t-sen-pavuye- o ilak ätulu vä de-yalak pamunu kotä
ATION 10.
rambahu who is descended from the thich, abounding in an assemblage of tal virtues, has made other ksat riya who is, by right of descent, the lord of he chief queen of the Asatriya nobles;
feet the heads of other kings become petuosity and fiery energy, Mahesvara , the Chief of the Gods (Indra) in kingly
* Bt. (rajahēvāgan) kalä. u/ha. o Bt. (evu heya). " Bt. hira. o Bt. pava'e. galia Report, p. 75. The whole document forms obvious reasons, I have translated as if it were two
a finite verb.
2 translation of the first two lines of this record
J-pollo-yohon, see above, p. 8 III. Ásatriya bulls'. Names of animals such as lion,
names signify an honorific sense, in Sinhalese as
I, p. 2 I5) renders this compound by the majesty uivalent to Skt. sahaja. I have taken it as derived
ender the word filakev. I have followed them, e word. I have not found it in literature.
T t 2

Page 423
324 EPIGRAPHIA
deportment, the Lord of Riches (Kuv (bestowing) happiness to beings, the Pr excellence of his wisdom, the Moon in lence of his beauty and Bodhisattva in having mounted the massive" scale of the royal adornments including the
the hearts of multitudes of the poor as flow of limitless and varied jewels and t which is his own person, is possessed of diffused throughout the entire world; w tearing the frontal globes of the elepl king Parakramabahu-with the resolve and the church which have been ruir when my grandfather, King Vijaya ,b with the two persons, Gajabāhu, and Mā one umbrella of dominion prevail in th
o Kiti siru is quivalent to Sanskrit Āārtīšva logical being is known from Sanskrit literature. 1 resemblance to it, there are Airtti-bhalf, and Airtti military preceptor of the Pandus and Kurus and th pada and Sunrta. But neither of these mythologic bestowing happiness on beings. Fame personifie daughter of Daksa and wife of Dharmma and the Švara; but the word is nowhere actually found. I invoked for bestowing happiness; and, I have else Natha is the same as the Mahayana Bodhisattva A I suggest that Kiti siru is a corruption of * Kiteśvar
* See E. Z. Vol. II, p. 2 I 6, n. 2. * Vidi = Skt. visarjita. Dr. Wickremasingh same as Skt. viayut.
* Votunu = Skt. vestana and is commonly un If men in Asaf-furumen be taken as the par sentence is not clear; therefore, I have treated Aafa corruption of Skt. kaløa-druma.
* Vasa-øambanda = Skt. yasast-pralbandha. I by 'unbroken fame.
Ao-sasun. See AE. Z. Vol. I, p. 181, n. 6. lo (P. loka), literary “ people’, is used for temporal as above.
* Taman (Skt. ātmanah) means “ of one’s owr it has been rendered by the first personal pronoun,
* Vijayabāhu I (circa Io58-II I 4 A.D.).

ZEYLANI CA (VOL. III
"era) in abundant wealth, Kitisiru 1 in 2ceptor of the Gods (Brihaspati) in the gentleness, Kandarppa in the excel
the fullness of his benevolence; who, pan which radiated the resplendence diadem, and filling the ocean, which is sembled from various directions, by the reasures from the wish-conferring tree, poetical compositions about his fame ho is having the prowess of a lion in lants who are his enemy kings, that " I shall cause the revival of the state led for forty-two years since the time became a denizen of heaven, made war nabharana and made the authority of e island of Lanka.
ra; but no such name of a god or other mythoAmong names which may be said to have some mat. The former is a name of Dronacarya, the le latter of one of the Visvedevas, son of Uttanaal personages is considered to have a speciality of d is known as Kirtti and is supposed to be the latter can therefore be called Kirttipati or Kirttiin later Sinhalese poetry, god Natha is particularly where (C.V. Sc. G, vol. ii, pp. 52-64) shown that valokitesvara. Therefore, with extreme diffidence, a, an abbreviated form of Avalokitesvara.
Le (E. Z. Vol. II, p. 2I6, n. I) takes it to be the
iderstood to mean 'a crown'.
ticle expressing similarity, the construction of the 'urumen as the instrumental singular of Aaf-turuma,
Dr. Wickremasinghe (E. Z. II, p. 216) translates it
Sasun (P. sasana) is the Buddhist Church and affairs. Hence the compound has been rendered
self' but as the word is used in a direct speech,

Page 424
No. 34) DEVANAGALA RC
Lines 15-22. On the tenth day C Poson in the twelfth year when His M (in the noble city of Pulasti)". Whereas Aramana, when reigning, said "We sha of Lanka, and whereas, when His Majes thousands of vessels, send them and a (in pursuance of the said command), had and when . . . for five months, the At contract a treaty'-two yadas were g including Malabatuva. . . . and the Sow pilas" in (K)itsenpavu which were grai on this stone so that the same may las
No. 35. KATUGA HA-GALO By S. PAR BOUT five miles to the north of Bu
Uva Province, there is an ancient Aturugiri Vihara. At this place there is length, 5o ft. in breadth, and I 8 ft. in he rock on the top of which there is a smal spacious cave has been walled, in comp and six cells as living-quarters for the m of ancient structures, the stonework of w early date. Near the southern end of
May-June. Santana is undoubtedly a corruption of the S word sandhana itself is used in an inscription at S; gives the treaty between Gajabahu II and Parakr Arafavaliya (Colombo, I9 II), p. 53.
* Piris = P. aarisä, Skt. Aarsad.
Airand, the imperative mood of the root pa Kitti Nagaragiri of the Mahavamsa (lxxvi. Vol. II, p. 246), but what it precisely signifies is n
" A grain measure of 20 amunas (see above, an amuna) were also used in measuring fields (see * See above, p. 276, n. 3. 9 (

CK-INSCRIPTION 325
f the waxing moon in the month of ajesty was enjoying the royal splendour , a person named Bhuvanaditta, lord of ll not contract a treaty with the island ty had commanded Put men' on board ctack Aramana', and Kit Nuvaragal, taken by storm a town called Kusumiya amanas sent envoys saying "We shall ranted as famurau to Kit Nuvaragal, ing extent of twelve amuas" and two hted by having this inscription engraved t till the sun and moon endure.
GE PILLAR-INSCRIPTION.
ANAVITANA,
uttala o, in the Kaňdukara Kõralē of the site now known as Katugaha-galge or a large cave, measuring about 3OO ft. in ight, on the steep side of a huge granite l stufa now renovated. A part of the aratively recent times, to form a shrine onks. In front of the cave are remains hich is plain and archaic and bespeaks an the cave there is, lying on the ground,
Poļonnaruva. anskrit word sandhina which means “treaty'. The aringamu Vihara in the Kurunägala District which amabahu. The word saintaina also occurs in the
Vara oriāra (Skt. ra + Vir). 6o). Muvaragal or Nagaragiri is a title (E. Z. ot known. p. I 83). The terms yala, amuna and pila ( of above, p. I89).
Futta sāla of the Mahāvamsa.

Page 425
326 EPIGRAPHI
an inscribed stone pillar broken into tw original position; it was removed, ov neighbouring chena. It measures Io. plete, to a height of about 6 ft. above sides only; the first face containing 3 which average about I in. in heigl 2 in. apart from one another. The wr damaged by the fracture of the stone,
The script is Sinhalese of the twe of other published epigraphs of the After the auspicious word Sri (, at th vertical strokes (alla quqdas) used as puncti
The language, too, is in keeping tains mothing noteworthy except nu izlaiža are not grammatical forms and óaí Áð ól, not met with elsewhere.
Dr. E. Müller includes this epigra in Ceylon. He neither gives the text 1 says that 'the contents are identical w (No. I52); only that here the words The inscribed pillar from Valigatta (mi the Hambantota district, is now in the state of preservation and therefore Dr. nature of the contents of that record wh about the king's daily life. A third well preserved, is now standing in the \ nava which is about four miles to the s to tradition, the scene of Dutthagama Tissa'. This pillar, like the one at Katl it was brought to the temple grounds in the incumbent of the vilhara, in order to In August 1927, I visited Yudang inscriptions engraved on them, found th as the one from Valigatta, bearing the
" See JE. Z. Vol. II, Nos I 3-29. * ZÖid. p. 67. For

A ZEYLANICA voL. III
D unequal pieces. The pillar is not in its 2r fifty years ago, to this vihåra from a in. by 9 in. and was standing, when comground. The pillar is engraved on two 5 lines and the second 22. The letters, it, are engraved between parallel lines iting, except for line A 3 I which has been S in a very good state of preservation. lfth century and does not differ from that eign to which this inscription belongs. : beginning of the record, there are two lation marks. with other records of the period and conāz'o, (l. A 2 I) and szuvā mui (l. A 22), which lat käi mata (ll. A I 8- I 9) which is a phrase
ph as No. 155 of his 41icient Anscriptions nor the translation of the inscription; but ith those of the inscription at Kaeligate Pilhigirajayehi Kael. A. I4 are missing''. s-spelt Kaeligate by Miller), a village in Colombo Museum. It is not in a good Muller was altogether mistaken about the hen he says that "it gives some particulars illar, bearing the same record, but not so ricinity of the colossal stifia at YudangaOuth of Katugaha-galge and is, according ni's encounter with his younger brother gaha-galge, is not in its original position: n I 924 from the neighbouring jungle by
add more prestige to his shrine. anāva and Katugaha-galge and, from the at the pillars at these two places, as well identical record, were gavu (P. gavuta)
A. J. C. p. 68. in account of this battle, see Maj. xxiv. I 9 ff.

Page 426
No. 35 KATUGAHA-GALGE
stones set up by Kalinga Cakravartti, account of these epigraphs was included in the Ceylonu Journal of Science (Sectio weeks after my visit to these two place. ment Agent of the Ūva Province, ins having independently discovered the pl the Archaeological Commissioner about the existence of a duplicate at Katugal headmen and succeeded in bringing to more or less in a fragmentary condition, on these pillars, dealing particularly with length of the ancient yojana and gavata, to the Ceydon Journal of Science (Section
Of all the gavuta pillars so far know the inscription completely preserved. ) bare mention of the fact that the pillar the document is taken up by a short ho and this is followed by an account, very re elsewhere, of his South Indian campaig own dominions.
It is interesting to note that in his ac Malla exhorts them to act in such a mai being perfidious and disloyal, levelled a parts of the island. The unenviable re. to have had was probably due to the sev the authority of Parakramabahu I, abo In quelling these risings, the people oft
lowed the standard of Parakramabahu,
memories of which must have still be Nissarinka Malla, and made them regard feelings.
The Hata-da-gé Vestibule Wall Inscription the three kingdoms in various ways, he fixed the d he caused inscribed mile-posts to be set up. (A. * See, for instance, the Galpota inscription, E. Even to-day, the Sinhalese of the southern amount of distrust by their brethren of the wester

PILLAR-INSCRIPTION 327
i. e. Niśśarinka Malla ". A preliminary in the Epigraphical Summary published in G), vol. ii, part. I, pp. I 9—2O. A few s, Mr. H. W. Codrington, then Governpected the pillar at Yudanganava; and irport of the record, communicated with its importance. On being informed of a-galge, he made inquiries through his light six more of these gavuta pillars, in the same locality. An excellent paper the information. they yield on the precise has been contributed by Mr. Codrington
Gr), vol. ii, pp. I 29- I 34. In, the one at Katugaha-galge alone has Nissarinka Malla was not satisfied with a marked a gavuta. More than half of mily addressed to the people of Rohana strained, in comparison with his effusions ns and his tours of inspection within his
lvice to the people of Rohana, Nissarika nner as not to deserve the reproaches of gainst them by the people of the other putation which the Rohaņa people seem 7eral rebellions which they raised against ut two decades before Niśśaninka's time. he Pihiti and Maya kingdoms, who folhad to fight many a pitched battle, the 2n fresh in their minds in the reign of the people of Rohana with no friendly
of this king says that “in the course of inspecting
istance of a gaz'u and calling it a Nissarinkagavu,
Z. Vol. II, p. 95).
. Z. Vol. II, pp. 1 15 ff.
parts of the island are regarded with a certain
and the central regions.

Page 427
EPIGRAPHIA
é38
రaళరతG8 හි ඇත්තවුන් @කෙරනි කරු
ණයෙන් කි යම්හ []*] බනබා න23 දා,සීදාස යන් ඇති වැ ජීවත්වන්නා කැමැත්තම්භ []*] అణరతeణత ඇත්තවුන් අ නින් නිනදී, ප රිභව කෙනා අ සා ලොහි වැ අ නුන් ගැත්තට ආශා කෙනා මෙකා ටැ බත් කැ බු
@ගාස් තුලා භාර නැඟි ' ఆశ్ రల රුවන්ෙගන් බිමෙසාවරු න් ඇතුන් අ සුන් ආදි වූ
අය ෙගනt @සාළි රටින් පඬුරු මෙග 3) easis

A ZEYLAN ICA voL. III
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
ලත් කැ* මතට උ ධත මෙ නා ව රු @ණරා නිවවඩා
මෙවා යැ සුවාමි පඤෂපාත ගැන් ෙතබා යයි කියවව [:*] මනුෂ්‍යආනම ලැබී ම දුල්ලිභ යැ []*] දුකින් ලත් ආ තමය අනාගෙය పరిరగి )) ධමම ෙනා වෙයි. [I* - සුවයෙන් ජීව ත්වන්නා කැමැත් තම්හ යි []*] මේ අව වාද කියා පාඩි රට දෙවෙරකa •
ට අවුත් තු න් රජය වට
මෙකාට( සම[ෙන0) ce (pé S ග්ග බලා ව දාළ කාලිඟ లిలిటిలో නම් වහන්ෙස
තරම් කළ නිශශolකගවු 88 a

Page 428
Fpigraphia Zeyanica
Ľ1
* *) !封孚心|-
:o)配*T " ----+
qťIS Iěnou||H.L. BIIT“) aq Jo uosiuod istus I. a II. ii uoņdslösul-rt|II.I. ĢĒĻĒ-equomitys i
 
 

k'ü', // ... Pfaff. 33
soos I sy sosyo, so ',';'+' ';';f soos I og 57%-os, Ķī sēņos os – 3,5-
磅添
:*

Page 429


Page 430
No. 35)
RANSCRI.
A. 1 Srīb 2 Runu-rajaye3 -hi ättavun 4 kerehi karu5 -ņāyen ki6 -yamhai Dhana-dha7 -nya dasi-dasa8 –yan äti vä 9 jivat-vanna 10 kämättamha * 11 Maya-rajayehi: 12 attavun a13 -tin nindā pa14 -ribhava no a15 -sä lobhi vä a16 -nun gättata 17 āśā no ko18 -tä bat kä bu
B. 1 gos tula2 bhāra nāngī 3 Pāndi- rajju4 -ruvangen 5 bis0-varu
6 -n aitun a7 -sun ādi vū 8 aya genä 9 Soli-ratin 10 paņçduru ge11 - nä Lak-diva
For Müller's reading of the Valigatta inscrip A. J. C., p. I O2.
KATUGA HA-GALGE PI
* The Yudanganava and Valigatta pillars bot word was omitted in the present epigraph, possib
engraver.
Read mirzaiti.
After the last letter of this line, there is a sym two other symbols which are not clearly visible.
WOII, II.

LAR-INSCRIPTION 329
ծT 1.
19 -lat kā matata u20 -ddhata no va Ru21 -ņo nivañcāo22 -vo yä suvāmi“ 23 paksapäta gät24 -to yayi kiyavava [*] 25 Manusya-ätma läbi26 -ma durillabha yä * 27 Dukin lata28 -tmaya anāye29 -hi nasana bava 30 dharmma no veyi (*) 31. Suvayen jiva32 -t vanna kämät33 -tamha yi [mo] Mē ava34 -vāda kiyā Pāņdi35 raţa de-varekä
12 -ţa avut tu13 -n rajaya vata 14 kotä Samano15 -la âdi vü du16 -rgga balava17 -dāla Kāliṁga18 Cakra Vartti19 -n vahanse 20 taram kala 21 Nissarinkagavu22 -vayi n)
ion which is identical with the present one, see
insert Atirafayehi after Mayarafayehi. This y due to an inadvertence on the part of the
The Yudanganava pillar has svami. bol of a chank, and below it are a swastika and
U ll

Page 431
33O EPIGRAPHIA
TRANS:
Lines A I-24) Prosperity Wes the people of the Runu kingdom. W money, grain, female slaves and males. and reproach from the people of the through avarice, the property of others fact of having taken food and chewed of Runu are not perfidious and that the
Lines A 25-33) The acquisition o
' For Müller's translation of the Väligatta ins * Aunu = P. Rohana. See above, p. 225, n, Ceylon was divided in mediaeval times, the other Literally, “from the hands of . The word (Skt. hasta) “hand” is very often used in the manı keren (Skt. karena) of the same meaning and gen
Maya district was that part of Ceylon which Oya and Kalugaiga, roughly Corresponding to t was so called because it was an appanage of the he
According to Yudaiganava and Väligatta here.
Gita. For the meaning of the word gaiti, same sense as it is in Heranasika (Colombo, I9 II where its meaning is more in accordance with the
ABat kā bula Āā malata. I have taken the v to the Pali matta, Skt. matra. It may also be co, interesting to compare this phrase with the comp The last word is interpreted as “the drowsiness aft in question may, accordingly, be rendered 'drow, But the word which follows it, uddhata, is not app
Literally, “slaves'. See note 6 above. o Manusya-ātma läbima durilabha yä. This ssattan, occurring in a familiar Pali verse. For th by beings wandering in the samsara, see Mai manus satta is equivalent to Skt. manuyatva “sta misunderstood it as a tatpurusa compound of man metaphysics does not recognize any separate entity be eradicated before one can gain proper insight in misunderstanding of the text, the writer, in the nex with dismay, though it is difficult to argue how an Possibly, the word atma is not used here in a conception of the term. We can scarcely expect ) versed in the niceties of Buddhist metaphysics.

ZEYLANI CA (VOL. III
LATION
peak out of our compassion towards the e desire that you should live possessing aves. Do not listen to words of blame Vaya kingdom; but, by not coveting, and by not being conceited for the mere Detel", make (them) say that the people y are loyal subjects of their liege lord.
f a human soul is very rare and it is not
cription, see A.A. C., p. 135.
I. This was one of the three kingdoms to which two being Pihiti and Maya. atin which is the instrumental singular form of at her of a suffix to denote the ablative case, just as from the house' are used. comprised the area between the two rivers Dāduru he Dakkhinadesa of earlier periods. The district eir-apparent (Mahaya or Maya). pillars, and the Piti kingdom’ should be inserted
see above, p. 86. Here the word is used in the ), p. 29. The word again occurs in lines A 23-24 sense commonly attached to it. ord mata occurring in this phrase to be equivalent nnected with P. and Skt. mada, in which case it is ound bhatta-sammada occurring in Vaitaa, vi. 57. er a meal” (see Pāli Dictionary, s.v.) and the phrase siness caused by eating rice and chewing betel. ropriate to this meaning.
sentence is obviously based on dullabhañca manue difficulty with which the status of man is attained "hima Wikāya, vol. iii, p. I 69. The Pāli word ate of man', but the writer of this epigraph has usya with atman, in spite of the fact that Buddhist 7 as atman and the belief in an atman will have to nto the nature of things. Apparently due to this it sentence, views a possible destruction of the soul entity which is really non-existent can be destroyed. metaphysical sense but according to the popular NišŠarinka Malla and his scribes to have been well

Page 432
NO. 35 KATUGA HA-GALGE F
right to destroy, in the future, that soul w We desire that you live in happiness.
Lines A31-B 22. His Majesty the K exhortations, went twice to the Pandya tributes including queens, elephants, ho received presents from the Soll country toured the three kingdoms, and inspected On his measure was this Nissarinka-gavl
No. 36. THE TAMIL INSCR TRILINGUI
By S. PARA
HIS inscribed slab, which is now p
discovered in 19 II by Mr. H. F. To Galle, in a culvert near the turn to Cripp 4 ft. 9 in. in length, 2 ft. 6 in. in breadth of the top portion, of which the two corr two dragons facing each other. The smoothed though there is no writing on t 3 ft. 8 in. by 2 ft. 3 in. and is enclosed with by 1o in. on the right-hand side of the Chinese script; a space measuring I ft. Tamil inscription now dealt with and the ing I ft. 7 in, by I ft. 4 in., contains an e
The title Kalinga-cakravartti, is given to N epithets, in the Kalinga Park Gal-asana inscription ala inscription he is referred to by the cognate epith
* For an account of the ceremony of ascendin Literary Aegister, vol. i., p. 83.
Coļa. * Sama
* Skt. gavyüti, P. gåvuta. For a discussion c Codrington's article in the Ceylon Journal of S referred to.
I am indebted to Mudaliyar C. Rasanayagan well as in the interpretation, of this record.
" For an account of the discovery of this slab,

ILLAR-INSCRIPTION 33 I
nich has been acquired with such pains.
alinga emperor, having uttered these country, ascended the scales, received rses, &c., from the Pandi monarch, and, returning to the island of Lanka. inaccessible places such as Samanola va made.
IPTION ON THE GALLE \L SLAB 6.
NAVITANA.
reserved in the Colombo Museum, was malin, the then Provincial Engineer at s Road within that town". It measures and 5 in. in thickness. On either face ters are rounded, there is a carving of pack of the slab has also been nicely hat side. The inscribed area measures. in a floral border. An area of 3 ft. 8 in. slab is inscribed with a record in the 9 in. by 1 ft. 3; in. is occupied by the remaining portion of the stone, measurpigraph in the Persian characters.
SSarinka Malla, in addition to his various other (E. Z. Vol. II, p. I 33). In the Polonnaruva Vānlet of Aalingu-nirundu alone.
the scales, tulabhaira, see Ceylon Antiquary and
nta-Ailla or Sumana-kita, i.e., Adam's Peak. f the exact length of the gavuva in Ceylon, see rience (Section G), vol. ii, pp. I 28-I34, above
for many valuable suggestions in the reading, 3S
see V. KR. A. S. (C. B.), vol. xxii, p. I 29.
U 2

Page 433
332 EPIGRAPHI.
The discovery of this slab arouse the history and antiquities of Ceylon; : inscriptions deciphered by authorities i. the translation of the Chinese version by the good offices of the British Amba Tamil inscription was sent to the late Assistant Superintendent for Epigrap nature of the materials supplied, he was factory manner. The translation of helped him in deciphering the Tamil Dr. J. Horrovitz, then Epigraphist for estampages of the Persian record were s that inscription.
A paper on this slab, embodying translation of the Chinese version, the the other two records and a discussion of was contributed, by Mr. E. W. Perera, aid of the translation of the Chinese tex parts of the Tamil inscription would sc
This record, of which the text anc of twenty-four lines. The first line is a of the auspicious word svasti, at the ope nizable. The twenty-third and twenty-f Io in. in length; the remaining twent letters are unusually small in size for less than a quarter of an inch in heig shallowly incised, making it very diffi but, on the stone itself, the writing is t where the letters are partly damaged. and it is with the greatest difficulty, and can distinguish between ka and ta, cu ar a and wa, i and du and na and la. Th Indian Tamil inscriptions of the period letters are not used except in the first
* Vol. viii, pp. I 22 ff. 7

A ZEYLANICA voL. III
l considerable interest among students of ind attempts were made to have the three n the languages concerned. The text and Mr. E. Backhouse were procured through sSador in Pekin. An estampage of the Rao Bahadur H. Krishna Sastri, then hy, Madras; but owing to the defective ; not able to decipher the record in a satisthe Chinese version, which would have inscription, was also not available to him.
Moslem inscriptions in India, to whom ent, was no more successful in deciphering
an account of its discovery, the text and results of the various attempts to decipher the historical importance of the epigraphs, to the Spolia Zeylamica. Without the it published there, the deciphering of some arcely have been possible. m l the translation are now offered, consists lmost completely obliterated; faint traces ning of the record, being all that is recogourth lines are, respectively, I ft. I in. and y-one lines are each I ft. 2 in. long. The a stone inscription; some of them being ht and in breadth. They are also very cult to prepare a satisfactory estampage; olerably clear, excepting in certain places The bulli or virama sign is not marked i very often only by the context, that one ld ia, ra and the medial vowel sign for a, ese peculiarities are also noticed in South to which our record belongs. Grantha line.
7he Galle 7ørilingual Stone.

Page 434
No. 36 TAMIL INSCRIPTION ON
As regards orthographical peculi mayimar (l. 4) for the standard form n. Āēta padu (1.6) for &ēgadu, raņdāratu l. 23) which is evidently the same as mu occurring side by side with aicu (l. I7, varugirar (ll. 8, 9), mamittar (l. 9), arual are not in conformity with correct usag vara grazvar, mazar, arāland &aitim appears to be a corruption of the Skt. a added. The expression yandu ela (l. 24 should have been either yandu elavadu. clerical errors, such as the extra i in th cal in the word aicu in l. 9 and other attached to the text.
The language, which can hardly b culties; there being several words whic nor in the colloquial dialects of the prese in the dictionaries. Such words are part document containing the list of offerin remained altogether unintelligible but for version. Of these words, we may here cuvadu (l. I 5), karikkāl (l. I 7) and muri Like the Chinese version, this reco seventh year of Yunlo (Yung Lo), th in I4O3 A.D.
· The contents tell us that the Chine the god Tenavarai-nayanar in Ceylor and Uvincuvin, various kinds of offe) There can be no doubt that Cihyo and l and Wang Ch'ing Lien of the Chinese some difference in the Tamil and Englis The offerings to Tenavarai-nayanar are cated to the Buddha as given in the Ch
The Tamil word ndyanar is used in literatu which the god of Devundara is referred to in line * For this name, see below, p. 335, n. 2.

GALLE TRILINGUAL SLAB 333
rities, the following may be noted:- yandr, yippacitam (l. 6) for if facitam, l. 2 I) for irandayirattu, mus&amikkai in tz-Alanikai in l. 4, the form aiicu (l. 14) and emuai (l. 2 I) for emney. The forms tad (ll. 9, IO), and aftinadu (ll. 6 and II) 2; they should have been varugira or au, respectively. Andaraiyevăl (l. Io), mfaraya to which the Tamil suffix ad is ) cannot be defended grammatically; it or elam yandu. There are also several e Chinese name in l. 5, the omission of s which will be corrected in foot-notes
2 called grammatical, also presents diffih are neither found in Tamil literature int day and are, consequently, not given icularly noticeable in that portion of the gs. Some of these words would have the light thrown on them by the Chinese mention tulukki (l. 12), ticam (). I5), (l. 2 I). *d is dated in the second month of the e Chinese emperor whose reign began
ise emperor, having heard of the fame of l, sent to him, through his envoys Cinvo ings of which a detailed list is given. Jvihcuvih were the same as Ching-Ho version. It is hardly surprising to find h modes of transcribing Chinese names. , on the whole, in line with those dedinese inscription (see Appendix A); but
ce to denote the Saiva saints. The term aluir, by II, is appropriate for Vaişņava saints.

Page 435
334 EPIGRAPHIA
there are differences in certain items a records is not exactly the same.
As regards the name Tenavarai-n: is the Tamil form of the Sinhalese / Devmudara “ City of God’ Anglice Don Plate of the reign of Vijayabahu VII me Tenuvarapperumal'. The form Zen uvar nuvara. The Portuguese writers spelt is closer to the Tamil form 7 enavaraitha dara is well known as the centre of the varisa as Uppalavanna and who was, i with the Puranic Visnu. He is very oft Gods' without any other epithet. On th Deviyo, Alutnuvara Deviyo, &c., he ma dara Deviyo which name in Tamil woul The Portuguese historian Fernão de countrymen found “stone pillars (padroe be set up there with Letters of that Nati to those idols.' This statement and th registered donations to the deity at Dev the shrine of that god would lead one to originally stood at that place. But the on the same stone, do not contain any re therefore, are against such a supposition Chinese inscription deals with donations (see Appendix B) seems to record donatio made to an Islamic shrine or saint. The they gained political ascendancy over ( religious matters characteristic of their rac Buddha, to a deity who, whatever may h Hindu character and to an Islamic saint gifts was inscribed on the same stone.
I do not propose to discuss the record was set up, led to the acknowledg
Bell, Refort on the Kaigalla District, p. 96. * The Temporal and Spiritual Conquest of Cey

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
d the order of enumeration in the two
yanar, it may be stated that Zenavarai vunavaara (Skt. Deva-nagara Mod, Sin. dra). The Devundara Dēvāle Copper ntions a Brahmana of that place, named in that name is another variant of Devuthe name as Tanaware which, obviously, n to the Sinhalese Zevunuvara. Devuncult of a deity mentioned in the /a/aan comparatively recent times, identified 2n referred to as Devaraja" King of the e analogy of such names as Kataragama y have been styled, in Sinhalese, Devund be rendered by Tehávarai-nayanar.
: Queyroz tells us that, at Devundara, his s) which the kings of China ordered to on as a token, it seems, of their devotion e consideration that an inscription which undara must have been set up in or near the conclusion that this inscribed slab Chinese and Persian records, inscribed :ference to the deity of Devundara and, . It has already been stated that the to the Buddha. The Persian epigraph ns, similar to the offerings to the Buddha, refore, it appears that the Chinese, when Deylon in 14O9, with the eclecticism in ‘e, made gifts of about equal value to the ave been his origin, was at that time, of or shrine; and a record of these various
circumstances which, at the time this gement of the suzerainty of the Chinese
lon, translated by Father S. G. Perera, S.J., p. 35.

Page 436
No. 36 TAMIL INSCRIPTION ON
emperor by the rulers of this island an
events, as they have already been fully paper mentioned above.
TE:
SVa(Sti) .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
Irācādirāca-paramēcuran pūrņa mahā-irācā Ilaṁgā-rācciyattil r nayinarkku-t-tiru-mun-kanikk -canizkētu tūdar Cin vo Uvinc -le vara-k-kättinadu* (u*) Yipp -nda-p-puvanattilauņdāna pirā -närkirubaiyinale" cugamë par -girar” [õňgum manittarum * '' -lattālo olind2āndaraiyeyā) ni t- Teņa varai-ālvarkku kāņikl (Algappadi pon velli tulukki p ennaikkappu-p-pala-kanikkai -lafi] cu velli aific-ayira-k-kalaf nira-p-pattu aimbadu pon elutt -nda cuvadu irandu nīla-t-tūcaj -dugira ceppu-p-pāttiram añcu kendi pattu karikkal pattu kut k-kal añ[cu*] marattale pon pt agil, vaikkira pon pucina ceppl eņņai iraņdāiratu afifiūru k pattu āga iv-v-icaippadiyāl2 ulla Tenavarai-näyinärokku tiru-r Yuhlokku yāņdu ēlā iraņdām
Read ndyanar. * One of the two aksaras, in ti, is evidentl between the two.
Read Áattinadu. May be corrected to it pacitam; T. pacitam Read affadu. Read zarugira-z-ongum or varugiravar-on, o Read manitarum. Read a ' Read eaney. Read e. ' Perhaps to be amended to mun-kainiaÁai.

GALLE TRILINGUAL SLAB 335
l the part played by Ching-Ho in those dealt with by Mr. E. W. Perera in his
区型。
-candira-p-piragăcan Cinattil āyinār Tenavaraiai-y-āga nāyinār piragāuyiňń o kaiyiacitam ketppadu a) I|ņigaļzellām nāyiibāliyā ninradu * Āfgu varuenavarai-näyinär tiru arunradu u* Ippadiyaitai äga kättinadu'n' ațțu candanam kku vagai pon ayiram kaicu pala-nira-t-tulukki. aimbadu palau (kācadāra)-t-tūcaiacu vadu nālu civañ2 cuvadu iraņdu palañéceppu tūbam ikarikkāl añcu pū-k-kuttugira ceppu-k- tuvilakki-c-cävän aicu kari- - . icina tāmarai-p-pū-cu vadu āru
añcu melugidiri cuvadu pattu aţți candana-muri du . ...... nayinâr mukkāņikkai 14-y-āga-k-kudukkavum a*)
ma) di n*)
y superfluous or a syllable, possibly a li, omitted
= Skt. 6ståsitam.
Read &irubaiyindle.
um.
ruļā. Read &attinadu. amey. * Read irandayirattu.

Page 437
336 EPIGRAPHIA
TRANS: (Lines I-6] Hail! . . . . . . The
lord ofkings, the full-orbed moon in sp Lord, presents the following as offering Uvificuvin' to the sacred presence o kingdom of Ilanga'.
Lines 6-13 And he also causes beings who exist in this world are being p of the Lord. Men, whencesoever they happiness removed through the divine
the following are presented as offering gold, silver, fudal &Ai, silk, sandalwood a Lines 13–22) The various offering cats of gold, five thousand Aadaicus of colours, four pairs of banners embroid crystal?), two pairs of the same red in copper for keeping incense, five black flowers, ten black stands, five wick-holde stands, six pairs of lotus flowers made of agi/ in, ten pairs of wax candles, two t ten pieces of sandalwood.
China. * Wang Ch'ing Lien. * The word tulu &Ai, here and in the following the Chinese text. Perhaps, tulu &&i is a corruption A weight equal to oz. of troy. Sin. Aalai Cuvadu is evidently a variant form of codu w Comp. Sin.jödu.
* Tücam, from the analogy of the Chinese ver a variant form of tuvaam (Skt. dhvajam) banner
The reading &icadara is doubtful. The c translated as “ jewelled”. I have treated the con Āčāca a/ārim.
Possibly stands made of ebony or other kin Auttukira, literally means “to set'. oo Kuttuvillakkiaaāzām. Mudaliyar C. Rasana wick-holder' or oil-holder'.
Aalti; see Appendix C for a note on this Mari is a verb “to break. Here it is corresponding Chinese word has been translated a

ZEYLANI CA [voL. III
ATION.
great king of Cina 1, the supreme overendour, having heard of the fame of the gs, in the hand of the envoys Cinvo' and the Lord Tenavarai-nayanar in the
this utterance to be heard. “All living rotected, in happiness, by the compassion come thither, have their obstacles to grace of the Lord of Tenavarai'. So, gs to the Lord of Tenavarai; to wit, nd oil for anointing. s, in detail, are :-One thousand Aasaisilver, fifty pieces of tulu/Ai of different ared with gold thread and (adorned with h colour, five copper vessels of antique stands, ten copper vases for holding rs for standing brass lamps, five black vood and gilt, five gilt caskets for putting housand five hundred Alatti of oil and
* Ching-Ho.
Lanka, i.e., Ceylon. lines, corresponds to a word translated as “silk' in
of Skt. du kiía. da. hich is derived from Hindifodi and means pair.
sion, must mean banners. Most probably it is
orresponding passage in the Chinese has been ectural reading Aacadara as a corruption of Skt.
l of black wood.
'ragam informs me that tiacävän or caváin means
* Skt. agaru, "agallochum '. ford by Mr. Codrington. used as a noun and may mean “piece'. The
“stick.

Page 438
No. 36 TAMIL INSCRIPTION ON
Lines 22-24) These, included in ings to the sacred presence of the Lord The second month of the seventh
APPE
The translation of the Chinese ver is given below:
His Majesty, the Emperor of the eunuchs Ching-Ho, Wang Ch'ing-Lien, a Buddha, the World-Honoured One, as
"Deeply do we reverence you, Me perfection is wide-embracing, and whost whose law enters into all human relatio (period) are like the sand of the river in ennobles and converts, whose kindness whose mysterious efficacy is beyend cor 'Whereas Ceylon's mountainous is Buddhist temples are sanctuaries of you sive power imbues and enlightens. O announce our mandate to foreign nation they have been favoured with the bless escaped disaster, or misfortune and jour recognition of your supreme virtue, W pense, and do now reverently present bef of gold and silver, goldembroidered jev burners, and flower vases, silks of many candles with other gifts, in order to mani you, Lord Buddha, bestow on them, yo
List of Alms bestowed at the in the Mountain of 1,OOO pieces of gold; 5,OOO pieces ( many colours; fifty rolls òf silk taffeta in ners, gold embroidered, and of variegat red; one pair of the same in yellow; on burners; five pairs of antique brass flo
WOL. I.

GALLE TRILINGUAL SLAB 337
the list as enumerated, are given as offer
Tenavarai nāyanār. year of Yuhlo.
NDIX A.
sion, as published in the Spofia Zeydanica,
Great Ming dynasty has despatched the ind others to set forth his utterance before follows: :rciful and Honoured One, whose bright 2 way of virtue passes all understanding, ns, and the years of whose great Kalpa number, you whose controlling influence quickens, and whose strength discerns, npare ! ' le lies in the south of the ocean, and its ir gospel, where your miraculous responf late, we have despatched missions to s, and during their journey over the ocean ing of your beneficent protection. They neyed in safety to and fro. In everlasting "e, therefore, bestow offerings in recomore Buddha, the Honoured One, oblations welled banners of variegated silk, incense colours in lining and exterior, lamps and fest the high honour of our worship. Do ur regard” !
shrine of the Buddhist temple Ceylon as offerings.
of silver; fifty rolls of embroidered silk in
many colours; four pairs of jewelled ban
ed silk; two pairs of the same picked in
e pair in black; five antique brass incense
ver vases picked in gold on lacquer, with
Χ Χ.

Page 439
338 EPIGRAPHIA
gold stands; five pairs of yellow brass c with gold stands; five yellow brass lamp stands; five incense vessels in vermilion with gold stands; six pairs of golden lot ten pairs of wax candles; ten sticks of fr;
The date being the seventh year of years cycle, on the Chia Hsu day of the being the first day of the month. A rev
APPEN
A set of ink impressions of the Mr. Ghulam Yazdani, M.A., Director H. E. H. the Nizam’s Dominions, Hyde following note and the text and translatic prepared by Mr. Khwaja Muhammad Al “The Persian portion of the Inscriptio The theme seems to be the same as that of the deity to whom the offerings have The word /s/ana has been mentioned at ings might have been made to Allah, details of the offering are fairly intelligib Chinese portion more than those of the
T卫〕
Badshalh Muʼazzam ba hukm fa faristâda shuda az baräay ta ʻz1 . . . baraay isti'ānat u
.. maʻlum
. az barā
... ... gaS ta V .. faristada
O
... ... ma'lum . . . . . . . . . . zar baft hind a az baraay ghaure khas

ZEYLANICA voL. III
andle-sticks; picked in gold on lacquer, os picked in gold on lacquer with gold red, lacquered gold picked on lacquer, us flowers; 2,500 catties of scented oil; agrant incense.
Yung-Lo marked Chich'ou in the sixty sixty days 'cycle in the second moon, erent oblation.
D X B.
Persian inscription was sent by me to of the Archaeological Department of rabad; and he has favoured me with the on of what is now legible of this epigraph hmad, M.A., of his department. n is badly worn out, particularly the text. of the Tamil and Chinese. But the name been dedicated could not be deciphered. one place. This suggests that the offerProphet or some Muslim priest. The »le and they support the details of the Tamil portion."
KT.
urman ... ... ... ... ... ... .. Ming
ummid 'zinati ba'id
gashtā ast . . . .. . .
yānki . .
wa in karamat
shuda dāsht gashta az bahri ta'zim dasht ‘ūd-dān wa gul-dān wa raughani chirāgh
Sharīf hadīyā faristādā shud tā

Page 440
No. 36 TAMIL INSCRIPTION ON G
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
. nūre Islām . . . . . . . . ... .. ... ke az barāay aqsām ke gu ... zar hazar mithaal ... Nugi ... . . pinjah 'dad ... ... Zar-baft c Kursi surkh zar nishan panj odad
nishān . chiragh-dan qadim panj 'dad ... k surkh zar nishan panj odad ... chc . .. raughane chiraghek o .. tārikh .. . ... haftum sāl .. .. yakum māh .
TRANSA
The great king . . . . . . by r
. . . . . . has
... to seek hel
. ... it is know
and these miracles ... ... ..
. . . has been sent ..
... is known.
... embroidered cloth, in lamp oil
... ... ... for kind favour has st
... . . . Light of Islam
... the presents. are as detailed Gold one thousand 'Misqal'.
... embroidered articles fifty . . . fifty in number ... . ... altogether two pairs one pair yellow . . . . . . on
five in number stand of copper, five in number ..
with gold work

ALLE TRILINGUAL SLAB 339
zrānīdā ast attafsīl . ā panj hazār mithgāl . . . Zarkārā hahar ... “ud-dani-mis panj "dad
... gul-dan panj juft- - kursi surkh zar
urs
bi Surkh Zarnishan panj 'dad
e
ION.
Oyal Order .. .. ... ... ... ... Ming .. ... .. ... been sent to pay homage . . . P and . . . . . . .
"n .. .. .
... for . .
. . . to pay his respects cense burners, flower-baskets .. ... and
2nt these presents, so that
below. Silver five thousand 'Misqal' . . . in number
... embroidered articles four .
e pair ... ... incense burners of copper,
. . . five pairs ... red stands

Page 441
34O EPIGRAPHIA
19 antique lamp stands five in nu number-wooden with gold
20 . . . . . . . . . ... lampo 21 .. .. ... .. .. ... date ... .
22 ... . . . . Seventh year . . .
APPIEN
KA
By H. W. CoD
THE word corresponding to the Chinese is "catties'. Though in this in liquids, it is commonly used as the name a Chinese word, but is a trade term en Malay-Javanese Aati or eatz, the weight the Archipelago. It seems to be mentio dos pesos da Ymdia. The trade of Ceylor and it is just possible that this trade ter. and assimilated in pronunciation with th This supposition derives support fri rather nikkala in Cūlavaminsa lxxvi. I 8. of Ramafisia commanded that 'elephants a hundred or a thousand silver nikkhala three thousand' (Geiger's translation). subject in the Ceylon Antiguary of 1917 “ The miska (in Pāli nikkha and in S and in Ceylon works is a synonym of a is unknown.
"It is now suggested, in view of th in the Sinhalese script, that the word sho of the Sinhalese maea, would be the Pali of Pegu and the neighbouring countries.
In Hindustani, however, there is kitha, a c a measure of capacity.

ZEYLAN ICA voL. III
mber red stands worked in gold five in work five in number
l.
. first of the month.
IDIX C.
TI.
RINGTON, C.C.S.
amil &atti in the translation from the Scription catty designates a measure for of a Chinese weight. It is not, however, ployed by Europeans, derived from the having found its way from China into ned first in 1554 by Nunes in his Ayvro was largely in the hands of the Muslims m was derived from them by the Tamils e common word &atti, 'lump''. om the presence of the word nikkhala or , which records that king Arimaddana ; which had formerly been sold there for is must (henceforth) be sold for two or The following is from my Note on the , vol. iii, part I, p. 57 :— sinhalese nika) is a well-known measure, aida. The termination in la, however,
le liability to confusion between n and t
uld read tikkhala. This, on the analogy equivalent of tieal, the standard weight
orn measure of ten pounds, and in Bengali kathi,

Page 442
No. 36 TAMIL INSCRIPTION ON
“ Zikal, however, is not a pure nativ occurs first in Nunes’ Lyvro dos besos of tanka, through the Talaing t/ke. He a "has always been two-fold, according as or the last syllable. At present in Burn and in Siam like tacawl".
" If the identification of miA&/ada is c fiéal was adopted by the first Europea Chinese trade, and that it was in use at when the portion of the Mahavaitsa un compiled. The word tikal, according to Malay / Pictionary, 1852.
Since the above was written, Geiger to him the reading of all the manuscripts nika/halanani. But the Asgiri Vihare bc most clearly has tikaalamania. There see original word had any connexion with ni
Indian Antiquary, * Móid. vol. xxvii, p.

GALLE TRILINGUAL SLAB 341
e word. According to Sir R. Temple it I 554, and is probably the Indian taka = lds that the pronunciation of the word the accent has been placed on the first ha it is usual to pronounce it like tickle,
orrect, it will follow that this corruption ns from their predecessors in the Indoleast as early as the fourteenth century, der reference is supposed to have been Sir R. Temple, appears in Crawfurd's
's Cusacariisa has appeared. According is nieżatanani, corrected in one case to ook, which I have personally examined,
ms to be no reason for thinking that the &A/a.
vol. хxvi, p. 245. 4ο, n, 6 Ι.

Page 443


Page 444
IN DE
The following is a complete indear of Sinhalese words of the Epigraph
፴, 77. ά, 60, 7ο, 75,76, 77, 1οβ, το8, io9, Ilo, I 27, I. 28, I 39, 43. 222, 227, 235, 237, 265, 27ο, 27 1, 274, 276 κ. 6, 298, 299, 3oo. à, 82. abadaha Äkarra, 268 m. 5. Abaiya-Salamega, 3o4, 305,
გO6. , Abaiya-Salamega-cakravat
thigal, 305. Abā Salamevan, 84, 39,
3об п. 7, 3п п. Aba-Sen, Io. Abaya, I 54-I57. Abaye, I 54. Abhā Salamevan, I 3o m. 5, 40, I4, 42, 97 222, 29, 292, 293, 29.4, 296. Abhai-Siri-saħgabó (Sena II),
I9. Abhā Tissa, Io. Abhaya, 4 I 2 I, 124, I54 pe.
6, 228 m. 5. aö/ava - dāma-ilā - leģhyaya,
28. Abhayagiri, 97, IoII, I3I m. I, I 44, I 69, 226 nu. 4, 227. Abhayagiri-naka, 97. Abhayagiri-vihāra, 229 m. I. Abhaya-Naga, Io. Abhaya Silāmegha,
გoნ za. 7. Abhaya Śilāmegha Jaya
bāhu, 3o4. Abhaya Silāmeghavaņņa,
I 4O, I4I, 294 n. 2. Abhayavāpī (or väva), II, 9,
256. Abhidhamma, I33 m. 3, I26. Abhidhānappadīpikā, I94
6
3O4.
雾。粤。 Ābhīra, I I9, I 79, I 8o. aöu, 73. abu-daruan, 18. a candrarkka-sthayi, 67,246. ārārī, 239. acariya, 2 I 6. Acavi-keta, II6. ad, 250 m, Io. Ada-Gaimunu, 8. aga-muas-hi, I 28. Adam's Peak, 33 I n. 4. agawiya ata-dena, 77, 98. addha-karisa, 189. addha-mina, 259 m. Io. āqhaka, 259 m. Io. adh iédra, 256 m. 3, 28I-282. age (servant), 89. adii (channel), I54, I56 n.
5. I57 22. 4. ādi, 67, 82, I 5I, 329. Adicca Damiļādhikārī, 272. Adigama, 7o. Adigār, 83, Io), I48. ādi:āda, 82, 83. Aditya I, 86. ādizvata, 7o. amanā, 257, 259-26o. agrārā, 258.
fidurai-hat, I 43. Ädur Vathimi, 259, 26o. fig 255, 257, 259. digi, 3OI 7t. i. aga-mtehesun, 32 I. ад-bisoо-типатет, 295, 298,
3 OO P. 5. Agbohi, I93. agglābhiseka, 3oo n. 5. Aggabodhi I, I, 5, 257 ; II, I, 5; III. 16; IV, 7; V, I 7, I 97 ; VI, II 8, 292 - 293 ; VII, I, 8; VIII, 8; IX,
8. Aggona, 66, 68. aghamupadi, 238, 24o. ägi, 226 m. 2. ας ελ, 69, 335-336. ag-miehesna, 222, 223 n. 4. agra-furohita-teza, 66. Ahmad (K. M.), 338. аійст“, 333, 335. ajara, 2 I 6. djara, 2 6, 25o. ả77ằã, 28o. d/йapti, и по, 27І. aléa, i 94. akak, 193. akala, I85. akala-hasa, 177, I85. d-seamlin, II 2. Akbó (Aggabodhi II), 5, 7. Akbó-Salamevan, 18. aki, I 93. akiyaziya, 75- I7.6, I8; a&imi
yeni, I76-17. akramaya, 28o. aesaya-nizi, 182. Akujuka, 215-2I6. Akuju Mahagama, 2I6. āča, 76-77, I32 ; āķuaya,
77. akiusal, I 32. -al, 276 n. 4. äl, 226 m. 2. ala, I87. älla, i 54 m. I 2. Alagakkõnāra, 37. Alagiyavanna Mohoțțāla,
3OI 2. I. Alakeçvara, 3 I-33, 38. Alaungsithu, 3I8-3 I 9. Alexander, the Macedonian
king, 2 n. 4. āli or áāli, I 54 m. I 2. äli, I54 n. I2. Allah, 338. Alutnuvara, 242. Alutnuvara Deviyo, 334. Alutväva, I 35, I 42,
n. 6. āvār, 333 m. I, 335. ana, 2 I8. amana, I 77-I 78, I84, I86;
amanaka, I 77. Amaņɖa-Gāmaņi Abhaya, 8. Amaragiri, 3 I. Amarāvatī, Io6, Io7 m. I ämätiganayan, 66. amāvāsya, 268 m. 4. Amāvatura, III 8, 192 m.
276
Aňbagamuva, 8
I47, 35. Aň baheraņa, II 4 anulha lazyðisinu, I I Ambangaňga, I Amba-Samaner:
I4. Ambasthala, 3; II, aňótt, 7o. dibul, 89. Ambulugala, pr 40, 23, 282, Ambulugala- Rā Ambuluvāya, 6ť ambur-hi, 264. amueta, I75- I 76, ameti-ba jieyja, I Amgan-kulya,
at. 6. ammana, I84, I ammatiuam, I 84. Amoghadar$sin, amuntadut, 2 I8. amuuttua, 68, I I I98 m. 3, 28; amuyakut, 2 323. атинга, бб, I . و 253 و 39 I و ۶۶ |
I5 I. a14, 25 I -253. -a 1za, 99. ananta, 67, I 75 anat, I 75. Anawrahta, 3 I9 anāvei, 329. атdaraiyеуӑ/, 3 aiiaazama-fivan Andhavana, Io anae, 253. aiiga, 232 m. I. aiiga-hini, 28o, ařigara, I5 t. Anguttara Nikā
252. Anhilvaç, 85. amiÄakuta, 28o. Anikanga, 24. anžā, 75, 77, 2 Aniyaiga, 24. ānnā, 27o; ām annäyen, 75, 7 Antaraganga, I. anfara Asia/a/a, antaraiga-dhur antare &haijaka anto-zaļaja, . antozvassa, I88. Anula, Queen, Anuadevi, wif
gāmaņī, 7 ni. antumozvatul, I 2.2 ፴ገg24ZZ, I 51; I52
3.29. anunāsika, 292. Anurādhapura,
93, 94, II9-I
3, I34 I49, I67, I8) 2 I 4 2 24 Pe. I m. II, 229 m.

X
and frofer names occurring in the ia Zeylanica.
I , IO2, Ιο 7,
3. $7. di- Silākāla,
3.
த
ince of, 39
284.
|a, 4I, 57-58.
68.
250-25 I. 7.
I42, 276
86, 282 ነz. 2.
2O2.
7, п84, п89, 2, 285, 325; 8o ; amuzanu,
5, 237.
32І ; апит,
τάνβη, 274.
57.
186-187. al, I 45. ri, 187. 45.
I55. e of Vatta
. I, I26.
at. 3, 227,
4-I9, 2I, 90, 2 II, 1, 25, I 26, 6-I38, I44, I, I88。2i2ー ο, 225, 228,
І, 249, 25б,
269 т. п., 27 I, 273, 276 п. 3, 277 n. 9, 286, 287, 29 . Anurogrammon, 9o. Anuruddha, 3 I 9. anatts zvara, II, 5,
255, 292. атаует, 227. äo, 226 m. 2, 274. apa, I32, 283 m. I. dipiä, 265. ằệỡ, 29, 3o, 33, 34, 36, 75, ,198 ,I 39, 14O ,83 و 82 ,77 - 269 п. І. Ара, 236, 237, 24o. ifa-mahaya-siri, 75. Äpana, 236, 239. apa-rad-daruvan, 77. aparādha, 28o. apara-kritva, 66. Apaya, I 2 I, I 22, I 24, 179
22.3. afäè, Io4, αβί, IO4, afóirivat, 3 I 4. afóiriyat, I 39, 3 I4, 32 I. afis-satos, 227. Appāvaļa, See Eppāvaļa. arā, 32 2. araổa, I. I4. ανακοί, Ι 45. αναέ, 99. ανάβει, Ι 45. aräkkaw, I 39, I 4 I, I 45. ārrakĀbika, 45. Arakmēnā, 99. Araksamaņa, 78, 8, 99, I45,
2бо. Araksämiyā, 99. aram, 29o, 22 I m. I ; aramua,
I90. Aramaņa, 39, 322, 325. Aramaņādhipati, 3 I 8, 322. Aramanapola Vihare, 54. Aramaņayan, 323. ara-mudala, 255 m. I. Araňgan, 286. arhats, 87. Arimaddana, 32o, 34o. arinu zvaА, 28o. Arita Maha-gama,
22. . Arițțhapabbata, 29o. ariya-vanisa, 182, I83. arva-vasa, I77, I8, 182,
183, 25O, 25 I ariya-2'disa, 182. ariya-vassa, I82, I83. Arūr, 86. Arrur-tufjina-devar, 86. Arthanāyaka, 33, 34. Arthasästra, 6.3, 85, 96, 19 I
7t. 5. artha-hani, 28o, 285. Aruggoda, 296. aruļattā, 333, 335. Arunachalam (Sir P.), 21 2
72. I. Arungam-pelavaga,
3O2. Arya-Cakravarti (Pāņdyan
general), 26, 27.
2O I, 253,
IOS. los.
I 1.5
3oo
atara-kaya
third volume
Arya-Cakravarti (king of
Jafna), 3I, 32, 39.
dirya-pada, I 24.
diyyaputra, 82.
άς, 226 η. 2.
23ல், 329,
αία, 329.
Așādha, 58, 269 nu. I 2, 294
72. I.
Äsala, 66, 67.
asanin, 97.
discizen, 15I.
asecanak-ditimabhaza, 203.
Asela, 5.
Asela, 29, 293, 294.
Äseļa, 265, 269, 29 I.
Asgiri Vihārē, 242, 34I.
Asiggāha (ka), I 6.
Asiggahaka-Sangha-Tissa,
I5.
asma, I 8o.
asnak, 283 n. I.
Aśoka, I, 82, 87, 88, 183,
I99, 2I2.
Asokasri Tathagata, 2o4,
2O8.
Asta, 223 n. 9.
Astasāhas rikā Prajīāpāra
mitā, 205 m. 2. áīsthāna, I8I. Āsthāna Baņdāra, 46. astért, 329. Aśvina, 268 m. 4. at (Skt. hasta), 192 n. 3, 258, 33o n. 3; ata, I 16, 118, I I 9 ; atá, 227, 265, 268 m. 2 ; at-hi, I, 39; atin, I 9o, I9 I no. 4, I93, 329, 330
ን∂• 3• at (Skt. asta), 22O. αέ, 97, Ι 43, 164, 19ο, 298 , ata, 67, 77, 263 n. 4; atak, 69. -safa, I54, 164, I75 178. äta, 77, 5, 258. αίααάβα (τα), 218. afa-dena, 77, 97,98. atagdi, 215, 216. V Atakalan Kõrale, 238. atä mehe, 265. afana, I8 I. Ataragaga, I54, I57.
(or -kayaka), I78, 186. atara- kajaka-vata, I 78. atara-kafa-farikara,
187. asavakin, 265 afavannen, 279, 283. ätavasa, I88. At-āvuda bālavam, 55, 67. At-avuda Mudiyansë lagë,
55 ?2, I . ataya, III, II6, I62, I65,
I66. af-denaku, 97. att, I 19. äiti, 239, 258, 3 I 5, 36,322,
329. äti karavani, 322. Atinna-vaguna-gala, 179 m. 3.
п78,

Page 445
344
άιένι, 2 Ι6. atita-kailayehi, 3OI m, 1. dit7/za, 329. atmaga, 66. ӑf7угауа, 329. it-nam, 67. ät namut, 67. atovasa, I, 88;
I78. at san, 96. āts 2, III. ättalayin, 67. ättant, Io4. Attanagaluvaminsa, 25, 33. attāņi, 26, 290, 29. attani-fardihar, 274. attaint-perdihdrai, Io5. ätlavum, 329. ättėya, 3o I m. II. att ha-karisa, 189. ӑfи/, IO3, 144, 258, 264,
274 ; ditulä, 274. dät tutlaut, 235. ӑtиfat-zvü, б6. ätulu, I93, 265, 323. ätulu-vä, I9o, 274. đưao ?"#, 67, 94, 232, 233,
239. ditul-z'd. 79. äitum, 329. aturu, 19o. Aturugiri-gama, 54, 66, 68. Aturugiri Kõralé, 5, 66, 68. Aturugiri Vihara, 325. Atlurugiriya-peruva, 5 I. ätzuagē, 285. af-2'ana, 298. Ava, 39 т. 6. و265 و193 و139 وIO3 و75 .azaه
268 κ. 4, 293. azidi, 7. avadhiye, 6I. avala, I I 2; avalin, Io3-Io5,
II2. Avalokiteśvara, 324 m. I. azvanaka, I 79, Н8I. αυαδά, I 93, 265. avaväda, 329.
atovasa/hi,
azviya, I8I. aziya-kiniyeni, I;7, 18. āvu, I39, 298, 3oo. ဇူး
đzviž, 75, Io3. avud, 78, 289. Avuhala Ojjhalt, 5I,
66-68. Avuhoļa Ojhalu Paļaiporok
kul Perumāļun, 5 I. avuj, 289, 29o. avul, 77, 198; avulak, 67,
24d. avurudda, 253; avuruddak,
66, 263 ነt. 4. avurudu, 56, 66, 67, 253,
279, 28 გ. avurudupilfiza, 69. avut, lo8, 329. ауа, 82, І44, I5І, 2 І8 п. І, 255, 268 κ. 5, 276 σε 6, 329. дуа, 143, 27о, 274, 276 7e. б. aya faya, 82. ayaputa, 82. āya śarīra, II 2. Āyasmanta Camūpati, 23. diya-sthana, I43. aya-zidya, I5I. ayek, 67. Ayitigeväva, Io7, Io9 m. 2, 142, 146, 277 п. І, 289. ayfaya, 82. Ayrton (E. R.), I31, I34,
- 137, 226 π., 4. Ayusmat-prtanapati. 23.
56,
ауа, 82. agyang-adigal, 82. asyafada, 82.
ỗả, 26 I. Backhouse (E.), 332. dad, 77, 193, 265. bada, 66, 7o, 7 (, Io,3, 19o, ,246 و239 ,237 ,234 ,232 28o, 288 Baçdagiriya, I82, 253. Baden Powell (B. H.), III 8
22. 2. baqiyehi, 76, o n. 8. ôaqidora, 295, 3O1 m. 9 ; baqo
rait, .299. Baidshah, 338. badu, 76, 93 n. 3 ; badiyehli,
76.
badu, 26I m. 5, 3oo, 3o 2 m. I. Badulla, 71, 72, of n. 8, Іо9 гг. I, I4o 7г. 2, І41,
44; 22, 232. Baga, I 39, I 4o. Baga-cada, 188. ჩშgizz, 67. Bagirata, 128 m. 2. Bagu, I 79 n. 3. bahă, I98, 274. Bahadurasen, I o3, Io5. Bahadurasen-piyangala, Io3,
lo5. bahd-dia, I98, 274. bähär, 264; hähärä, 265. óähäri, i 44, 255. dahira-vil, 67. bahi-7'adaifa, I 45. Bāhiya, 6. Bailey (J.), 71. Bairat, I 83 m. I. Bak, 40 m. I, 243. balā, 5, I93, I947. 9, 329. bāļa, 265. bazlaidhikorta, I Io. balat, Io4, I 48; balatun, I 39, 275 ; bälätunu, 88. Bala-Tisu, 7. Balat Siva, 7.
alatum, I 39, 275. Fğa düzumu, 88.
Säļaya, 88.
čalē, 67. ballanat, 258. Ballavila, 66, 68. balu, I98; bailanat, 258. balu-kavudu, 198. failu-z'diadan, 67. bambadesa, I 92 m.; bamba
desen, I9o. bam (pň)ča-deya, I92 m. Bambarahela, Io6 n. II. Bamba Senevi, II o. Baminitiya-saya. 6. Bamuņu 66. bana, 265. banagama, 54, 66, 68. Baņa gama Oruvala, 54, 66,
68. Baņagamata, 66. Baņa gameyi, 66. bainavar, 264. bändä, 198. Ватdапӑ, 2б5, 268 п. 5. bandara, 3ol. n. 9. Baņdāragama, 294. Baņdāranāyaka, 286. Baņdāravela, 72. báñati, 3oI n. I. bandu, 222. baga sāla, 144. Bānu, 28 m. 2. bara, 74, I 27. Barreto, Moniz, 64.
INI
Basavak-kulan მხazszza/Nozzrzzz, 66 Bassein, 32o. 4hať, 74, 75, * 222, 227, 26 bat, 77, I32,
258, 326, 3: ჩatak, 67., 25 I9o, 258. bața, 32 I. Batatuibbagah bat-gam, 237, badge, 258, 26 Batiya-raja, 9. bat käi bulat k
329, 33ο κό. batufayà, 15 I, Batuvantudave I55 mt. i. óawa, I52, 329 24ο, 28 Ι και δι bayali, I75, I. bayali-hi, I Bayavä, I4o, I be, 26 I. Beal (S.), 134 ; Beligala, 25, 5 Beligal Kōraļa
28 II, 288. Belligal-nuvara, Bell (H. C. P.) 49, 58, 59, 4, 95, I OI I I Io, I I9, Ia I3 I, I37, 3 I55, 57 22. I72 m. I, J. I99 p. 9, 23 249, 256 κ. 279, 28o 2z. ] m. 5, 288-2 3I2 22. 3, 3 m. Io, and 1 Bendvā Veļakk Bengal, I 12. Bengali, 34o na, ber, 147. Bēru vala, 288. betmua, 67. Bhadra, Io7. Bhadrapäla, 2o Bhadra-sena,
Ιοβ. Bhaga, 4o pe. bhāga, 28o. bhāgadeya, 3o2 Bhagavat, 2o:
2IO. bhāņuqdāgāra, 3c bhandara, I51 bhamadairayat bhandira-fotu, bhandira-raks. Bhandarkar ( I83 47. I. Bhaskara Ravi Bhātika Abha I56, I 57, I6 Bhātikābhaya, Bhātika Tissa Bhātiya, I 55. Bhatiya Tissa, bhatta-sanmaa Bhațțiprõlu, J 2 Bherivāda Jāte bhikkhu, 228 m όλιακή έάνα, ΙΙ8 bhinna-liiga, bhog, bhoga, I ! Bhoruvesi, 3o6 óhotu, I26. bhirti, 152 m. A Bhūta, 23.

DEX
I, II 9.
2, 139, 198, 4, 298.
وI9O و به ۶۶۰ 52 | 9, 330 ha. 7 ;
8, 259; balat,
Vatta, 294. 238. 〕多。2。
ä mata, 326,
i52 1. 4.
II 7 72, 3,
; bavaťa, 67, izvine, I98. "7, п78, п84; 7.
4e
2・5・ 9. бо, 6ვ. Kē), 278, 279,
237. ,34,42,47一 5 и, б2, 82 п. o2, Io6, Io8, o, I 25, I 27, 8, I 47. I53
4, Ιόό, ι ό8, 3, 185, 196, , 247 l. I 5, 278 п. 1, and II, 28 I 93, 3O2; 3O4. I3, 37, 323 7; 334 22. . a, 274, 276.
I.
2.
IO3, IO5.
I.
2. I.
}, 204, 208,
2 I ?2 . 9 . , 3OI a. 9; 2,耳5I。 2, 15 I. īze/, 99, 5I. D. R.), 18o,
varman, 9o. ya I 53 I 55 4·
I, 7; II, 9.
i. 33ό κι. 7, 23 p. 5. tka, I47. a. 8.
8I.
8.
3.07.
e
Bhuvanāditta, 3 I7, 319, 322,
325. Bhuvanaika Bāhu, 62. Bhuvanaika, Bähu V, 62 ; VI, 54-57, 59; VII, 6o, б2, б3, 24І, 242, 244. See also Bhuvaneka-Bahn. Bhuvamaikabāhu Mahapā,
286-288. Bhuvamaika Bāhu Paņdita
Mudiyansē, 24. Bhu varaikabāhu - pariveņa,
287. Bhuwanaika Bahu Thera, .
24. Bhuvaneka-Bāhu I, 26; II, 27; III, 29; IV, 29, 3 I, 58, 278 m. I ; V, 32, 33, 35; WI, 40, 54, 278-284; VII, 43, 44; (son of Vijayabāhu III), 25 ; (local ruler), 24. See also Bhuvanaikabáhu. bidala, I75, I 85, 194 m. 4. Bidara-cada, 188. Bidervatu-kuliya, 42. õofuzvata, 66, 69, 189, 239,
28o, 323. birku, 26. bikujarana, 2 I 5, 2 I 6. bikusagah-afa, I78. bikusagah-ațaya II, 6, 62,
Ι65, 166. bikta sagaya, I54. bila, 1 o I, Io4. ђila-фаѓ, 1 о4. hili, I o II, I O4 m. 2. bili-bat, Io4 n. 2. Bilibava, Io8 h, 3, Io9 n. 3,
Ι97 κι. I , 272. billi-sil, Io4. bim, 238 ;
bimat, 265. Bimbisāra, III 23. biñadapéu, 3o II m. I. biñgnu, 22o n. 3. Bintenne, 9o. bärauda, 37, 22I ,
zviruda, óises, 32 I. bises-za, 3oo e. 5. biseorten, 3oo m. 5. biso or bisã, 75, 85, I 39. biso-tumi, 75. bisozy, 295, 298, 3oo me. 5. hisó-Zarun, 329. ôiyali, 184, I93, I94 ?2. 4. Bo or Bodhi (tree), 69, 99, 131, 2 I 2, 2 I 3, 224 n. 6, 278, 289, 3 I 2 7it. I. Bodhigupta, 224 n. 6. Bodhisattva, 56, 67-69, 87 т. 2, Iбо, I7I, 2o2—2о4, 2օ7, 2o8, 21o, 21 1, 213 77. 3,324. Bodhisatvavatara, 52, 66. Bodhivansa, 28. Bogamiya, 265, 267. boho, 66, Bohosat, 3 I 5, 322. Böhtlingk (O.), 89, I5o. bojaka, I I 8. bojakapati, 16- I 18. boja-pati, I. bojiya, III 8. bojiya-stati, III 7, i I8. bojiya-fati-kara, III 7. bojiya-patiya-kara, II 7. Bond-vehera, I43. Boruvesi or Bhoruvesi, 306,
3O. Bosat, 315.
lim-hi, 264;
See also
Bõsat Vijaya-Bähu, 26.
Bowl-Relic, 282. bogi, Igo. brahmadesa, 192 m. brahma-deya or 'delya, 19I
/2,真2。 Brāhmaņa, 5, 52, 54-56,
68, 192 m, 267 n. 7,334. Brāhmaņagama, I43. Brāhmī, II, 4, i 64, I 72 m. I,
24. Brhaspati, 324. British, 74, 9 II, 332. Budadasa Mahasena, I, 22,
I2. Buddas Abahay Salaměvan
1Dāpuļa (Dappula V), I9. Buddas-siri-saigböy-Abhay
(Sena II), I 9. Buddha, I, 4-46, 49, 69, 8, 88, το 7, Ι 23, I 25, I 34, Iби, п87, І94 гг. 14, 2o3— 2C 5, 2I 2, 2I 3, 12. 3, 224 κι. Ιο, 228 κ. 4, 26ο κ. 4, 267 n. 7, 269 m. 13, 282 Pl. 4, 287, 333, 334, 337. Buddha (an individual), 23. Buddhadāsa, I, II, I 2o, I 2 ,
I 24, 74, 176. Buddhadāsa Mahāsena, I, 22,
24. Buddha Gaya, I26. Buddhaghosa, I 2, 155 r. 1,
199 m. 6. Buddha-kSetra, 204, 209. Buddha Mahamalla, I98,
I99 ft. I. Buddhannēhälla, 94, 99, II o
7t. 4. Buddha-varsa, 7o. Buddhism, I, I4, 25, 199,
24, 29I 22. I. Buddhist, 26o n. 6, 267 n. 7, 272, 278, 289, 294, 302, 31 I › 3፤ 2 ንሄ• I, 33o ነZ• 9,
337. Buddhist Railing, 222, 224 т. I o, 226, 227, 2 28 т. 2 budenā, I98. Bud Mahamal, I98, 99. Budnat, 94. Budu-bava, 67. Buduguņa Alankāraya, 56. Budu muttäva, 302, 308, 3Io,
31 2 n. I. Budun, II 8, 265. Bihler (G.), 85, Io n. 2, 153 κ. 3, 154 κ. 2, 158 κ. 2, 170, III, 249, 257. buiana-tela, I78. Bujas, II. bulat, 77, I5, 193, 326, 329,
33o ou, 7; ditulataÁé, 67. bulat-gam, 238. bulat-gan säläsnen, 237, blatpla8, 77. m butina, 223, 265. buna-tela, 178, 187. bunaína, 255 ; bunainen, 255
258. Burgess (J.), Io;7 m. 1. Burma and Burmese, 24,
316—32o, 34І. Burutankanda, 252,253. But, 23 I, 234, 235. Buttala, 325. Bavanekabuja-niriida-saida,
56. byāna, 66.
182, 13
ca, IoI, iO2, 104, E, 176,
21, 29.
caada, I 78, 79 g. 3, 88.

Page 446
Caipura Pandar, 52, 55, 57. Caitra, I 4o 77. I. caitya, 2 I 5, 2 16. Çaka era, 28-3 II, 33, 45-47. ( a k'a, 5 I, 55. cakra vala, 67. cakraziar//i, 3o3, 304. cakravate higal, 305. ca&ra-zartti, 66, 7o, 234, 239, 244, 246, 279, 3o4, 3.29. cakravatti-rafa, 67. Cakrāyudha, 43. Calāmēga, 3 I I. Calcutta, IS3 va, I. Cantinakka, 24. Candabhānu, 26. Candani ukha-Siva, 8. candirădit tazval, 3 I . caifa, I77, 1 79. catara-dorahi, 2 I5, catara-faca, I I6. сӑzväи, 335, 336 п. І 2. cefa, 2 I 5-2 i 7. cetiya, 2 I 5 - 2 I 8. Cetiyagiri, I 55 m. J. Cetiyapabbata, I 55 m. I. ceya, 2 I 6-2 I 8. Ceylon, I-3, I, 26, 37, ვ8, ,I 8 و74 ,73 و }7 ,58 ,53 ,45 83, S4, S7, 9o, I to, I I3, I2O, I 2 I, I 23, 25, I 29, I42, 144, 147, I 48, 156, Ióo, I 7 I—I 73, I 77, 179— I82, 183 n. 1, 184, 185, I89, 192 m. 3, 194 m, 5, I97, I 98 m. 5, 199, 20I, 2O4, 2I 2, 213 it. 3, 2I 6, 2 I 7, 29, 223 7t. 2, 224, 225 m. I and 9, 229 m. I, 243, 252, 267 κ. 7, 228 κ. 5, 229 п. І, 243, 252, 263, 267 n. 7, 268 m. I and 4, 273,276 n. 6, 277 n. 9, 285, . 286, 29 I 7u. I,3 o2, 3o4, 3o6 ,19 3 و 316 ,313-3O9 ,7 .۶۶ 32o, 33o n. 2 and 4, 33 I 7.5, 332-334, 337, 34o. Chalmers (R.), I 1. Cbālukya, 85, 3 Io. chatrāvali, 2 I 4. Chatta-gahaka Jantu, I2. Chera, 82. Chia. Hsu, 338. Chich’ou, 338. Chilaw, 42. Childers (R. C.), 28 I m. 7. China, 2, I2, I 3, 18, 37,
334, 3ვ6 ?!. I. Chinese, 36-38, 134, 331334, 336 n.5, 8, 9 and 15, 337,338, 34o. Ching-Ho, 333, 335, 336 m.
2, 33. Chola, 86, Io8. See also
Cola. Cholca Raya, 54 m. T. Cholia Pandar, 54 m. I. Cholians, I47, 148. chothe, I 79. Christian, I, 2 n. 4, 44, 63,
64, 92, IOI, I 2 Ι., I 23. Christian era, 4-46, Io I, Ι 47, Ι 53, 16ο, 168, I 73. Cina, 335, 336. Ciήνο, 333, 335, 336. cira-citati, 175. cirasthiti, I 75. cirdit-kidilaya, 69. αίία, 175. citazaya, I75,
186. citthäi, I 75.
WOL. II.
I76
Clough (B.), 87, 94, 190. Cochin, 9o. Codagañga, 23. Codrington (H. W.), 9, IS2ο, 27, 72, 7ό λι, 6, 8 Ι, 96, 99, I I o, I I II a. 4, I 27, 14i, 1 44 κ. Ι., I85 κ. 1, I9o, 25 T, 255 12. I, 259 ነt. 7, 267 ገt. 6, 27S ?ë. ] ; 29 2, 3O4, 3O7 fl. I , 3 I II ነ፡. 3, 316, 3IS ነ፡. I, 327, 33 7г. 5, 336 7t. 14; 34о. Cola or Coas, 2, 5, I 9-2 I, 84, 2 3, 273, 308-3 Io, 3 I 2 vit. I, 33 I nu. 3. Colaraja, 273. Colombo, 42, 45, 46,9I n. 1,
3o I nu. I. Colombo Museum, 58, Ioo κ. 3, Ιοβ, I 24, Ι 43, 2 Ι 7, 27o, 294, 326,33I. Cora-naga, 6, 7. Couto (i)iogo de), 52, 53, 54
n 1。55-57 282. Crawford (J.), 34I. Ģrī Parākrama Bābu āpā,
3O. Ģrī Rājādhi lājasinhha, 47. Ģrī Rājasi inha, 4I-43. (rīvardhana Patrāja, 4o. Qrī Vijaya Rājasinha, 4. Ģrī Vikraina Kājasininha, 4. (rī Vīra Parākrama Naren
dira Silminha, 47. Cūlābhaya, 8. Cūļagala Udaya-nātha, 3oo
፳፪. ፱ I . Cilla-Moggallana, I5. Cuļatisaviya, I I 6. Culla-Tissa, 9. Cülavarihsa, 2 ?z. 3, 4, 25, 29, 82, 232, 258 m, , 262 п. 3, 2б3 п. І, 27I т. б, 3o4 m. I and 5, 319, 34o, 34. cunitataka, 223 m. 3. Cundhamalliyālvār,
31 I. Cuvaqdu, 333, 335, 366 m. 7.
ვo8,
d, Io2, 227, 258, 265, 274. αία, Ι Ο2, 28ο, 3ο Ι κ. Ι. da (question), 15. da (day), 76. dā (relics), I33, 224 m. 6,
265. dä, 75 m. I, 82, 94, I 93,
222. daga, 75, 76; dadaÁ, 55, 67;
daqdat, 5. daqla-muqa, 55. daqda - mā'a kayan, 75. dadaz"diddan, 5:5, 6.7. Dädigama, 30 m. 2, 57, 59
6I, 278. daqdu, 77, 98. dadul-fat, 77. Däduru Oya, 33o n. 4. dag, 94. ddgäóа, І32, І43, 278 т. п.,
32. dahami, I 25. Dähämi Siri-Saigab5, I I. dahas, 322 ; dahasak, 69, 23 I ; dahasač-ata, 164. dahasgananak-ata, 322. daka, I, I5, I I 6, I I 8, I I9. däka, 67. diAd-hunavaiha, 265. daka pati, I 16, II7. Dakavahanaka, 2 i 5, 2 16. Dakiqigiri, 257-259, 264,
266.
INI
Dakiņigiri - ra
264. Dakinigiri-veh Dakkhiņa desa 33 و3O9, 31 O Dakkhinagiri, 229 nt. I, 25 Dakki, inagiri,
۶۶. 9. Dakkhina-pass Daksa, 324 p. dakuz-terhi, 2 daÅkunt-aligin, daázló du7, 75, daļa, 222, 223 Daļaldā, 28o. Daļadāgē, I34 data-daf-int, 3. Daladaisirita, 4 dа/ата, 314, 3: Daļanā, 255, 2 Dala-Mugalan, D'Albuquerque Dalla-Moggall Dāmāran E. Bhoruvesi, 3 Dāmāran Boru Kallāmāvan, Damaran Bhor
paņdārattuļ. Dashbadeni As Dalībadeņi H Dainbadeni-Kö Daňbadeniya,
an. 6. Dambadiv (div
222, 32 I. Dambai, 28. Dambdiv, 97, Dambdiv-dunu, Dambulla, I 95, Damilädhikäri, Dampiyä-atuv
sannaya, I I g Damsangunu-g
däнина, б9;
I90. Damunum ulla,
dän, 283 m. I. dата. І 78. dini (having k diind (having 22 72. 4. dini (having
264. dāmaketra, 5, dāna ali, I 98, dama-vata, 178 dana-zaffari, I danazirye/ii, 22 danavu, 273. dazaqda, 55, 98, danda-nayaka, dainiqdapāśika, I danglika, I46. daidu-muraid danmaye, 198. Dantota-vatura Dantota-vature
237, 240. Danture, 237. Daturē Tuņa
237. dänvū, 77. di-fairihir, 26 däpin, 3 I 5. Dappula, 224 3; II, I 7, 2 I n., 262 n. 3 293 ; IV, I 9 2O, 8I, 94, I 3 I, 4 I, Ia 223, 292.

DEX
- mahaveher,
era, 258.
272,3O4, 305,
2 72. 4.
228 nz. I III,
, 259 ft. 9. 257, 258, 259
I, II I I.
.
3. 66, 7o.
ne. S, 322.
I37.
2.
26-29, 23 I.
2.
57—2бо.
15. (J.), 57 m. 1. ana, I5, II3. oru vesi or"
3. vesi Paytängi 3O6, გO7. avesi KācamვO6, ვO7. la, 147, 23. tpattuva, 55. ralaya, 237. 25, 26, 224
'a), 139, I4O,
I9S, 233.
I97, 198. 242. I43, 272. ai-gatapadal 25, 22 O. 3, I 33, I ვ6.
dāmuņa &,
195.
nown), 15I.
conquered),
been born),
54., 66., 68. І99 п. б.
I86. 82, I86. }, 298.
г, І4б.
237. lDevan, 236,
ya Baņdāra,
, 268 п. п.
ε, I6, 262 π. ; II, I, 8, 2oo III, I, 8, 83, I42 ; V, I 9, 5 127。129ー 2, 219, 22 I,
Dāpuļ (Dappula V), 223,
224. Dāpuļā Piritirad, 27, 274,
277. Dāpuļu (Dappula) I, II, 18; II, I, 8; IV, V, I 27, I 28, I3O, 22 I. Dāpuļu, 224 nu. I 6. l}āpuļu Abahay, 27, 28, Dapulu-sen, I4. dāra Āa, Šo, 88, 23. daru, 67, 77, 8o, 88, 89,
I 28, 1 39, 246. Darubhatika-Tissa, 7. daruvan, 75; daruz'an-ța,
17; I9;
77. das, 265; das nat, 265. dasa, 94 39, 177, 179 7t: 3,
I9o, 265. daiia-adhikara, 256 n. 3. dasa-at-hi, 139. IOasabala, I 18. dasa-dena, 24o. disak, I 83. Daśakumāracarita, 89. dasamuna, 7o. dasa-flak, 2.98. wasa-faka, 179 v. 3. dalsaziak, Io3, I 28, 139, 265,
273 ; clasavaka, 322. dā savan, 329. Dā-Sen-Käļi(ya), I 3. dāsī-dā sayan, 329. daskama-fa, 234. das-minisun, 265. das nat, 265. dataka, I 78, I 88. Dāṭhānāga, 257, 259 m. 6. Dathäpabhuti, 14. l)athäsiva, 6. Dathavansa, 135. Dathika, 6. IDāțhiya I, 6; II, I 3. Dathopa-Tissa I, I6;
I7. Dätigama, 3o, 28. Datigam-pura, 28o. Datta (father of king Subha), 9; (king of Ceylon), 17. dazas, Ios, 1 28, 139, 193, 258, 265, 273, 298; dazvasa, 239, 28o; alavasä, 75, 77, IO9, 27I, 274. dä vasä, Io9 n, 3. daz as-fata, Igo, 258. Davy (J.), 83, Ioon, 2. daiyak, 75. đã}/aẢa, I99 ft. 6. daydiyi, I5 I. dayi, I76. de, 77, 97, IO4, Io5, 139. 143, 177, 178, I90, 193, I98, 258, 3oo, 323, 329. de-a sanin, 97. Debalagala, I68. debiseu-di, 13o. Deccan, 252. declahas-basalosak, 56. αεαάς, 7ο. deaend, 3I4, 322; dedientano,
O4, IOS, dekak, 69. le-kam-tänu, Io4, III, I 39, І43, 274, 277 п. б, 299, 3o I. de-Aaralin, 3oo, 302 n. 2. Deltota-kuihbura, 69. Demaļa, 23; II, 276. Demaladūva, 54, 55, 57, 59,
6I, 6ვ. Demeļ, 43, 273; Demeļa, 273 ; IDemeļam-(ța), 77 ; Demellat, I 39, I 43.
III,
345
Demelä Adhikāra(i), I 43,
27 I-274. Demela-kaballa, 143, 272,
274, 270 κ. 5, 277 η. 9. de-Itti, 77, 97; de-platfit,
97. dena (Skt. 7ana), IO4, 240, 265; den ågen, 67 ; deniaÁézu, 97 ; dèта//го, Io4, I O5, I 32, 265. dena (giving), 9, 2So, 2S3
72, I. Denā, 227, 228. Dena-raja-maha-veher, 227. Denavaka, 53, 54, 59, 238. Dena-vehera, I32. aетел, 322. Denham (E. B.), Oo 1. 3. denna, 66; dennā, 7o. den 7 va!, 274. denneyayi, 67, 246. derги, 77, 227, 258, 265. dentv-stadi, 274. de-fisa &, 66, 67. de-7 adge, 269 72. I de-ruvane (a), lo-4, Io5, Il I,
II 2, 139, I43, I44, 274 277 ft. 5, 299, 3ol. de-sci/is, 32 2. de sehi, 2 23 ; desen, 322. desiya, 69. aesaya-fanzis, 3oo. des tu, 125. I)etagamuva, 219, 222. Deța-Tis, I r. det is-zvana miehi, 7o. deva, I98, I99 m. 2. Deva, 23. Devā, 29. Devagariya - maha - vihara,
25 O. Devagiri-vihara, 250-252. . Devagiriya-vihara, 25 I. devăle, 2 14. Dēvamädi Hatpattu, 252. Devan, 236, 237, 24o. dezan, I 27. dezvana, 75. iDevanagala, 3o9, 3 I 2, 32o. leva-nagara, 334. Devanampiya-Tissa, I, 4, 5, I34, Ι 54 7ι. 9, 2οο λι, 2 : 2, 2 3, 22.4 n. 6 and Io. Devana-pa-Tis, 5. Devanapiya - Gamini-Abaya
Maharaja, 9. Devanapiya-kula, 156 m. 5. Devanapiya Maharaja Ga
mani Abaya, 6. Devanapiya Maharaja Ga
miņi Tisa, 5. Devanapiya Naka, I 56. Devanapiya - Naka Maha
-9 و raja Devanapiya Tisa, I 54- I 56. Devanapiya-Tisa Abaya, 6. Devanapiya -Tisa - Maharaja,
9, 154. Deva pādamūla-dāraka, 23 I. Devarāja, 334. Devarāja Kumārayā, 43. Devasmitā, 89. devā zvadīrantasy, 66. Devaya, I76-I 78. Dev Gon, 22 222, 22.4. devi-raijitru-scini, 246. IDevu, 7 S, S II, 274, 277. Devandara, 333 1r. 1, 334. Devundara Devālē, 33. 1}evundara I}eviyo, 334. Devunu vara, 334. dyad, 259 m. lo. deyamanāk, 258, 259 ut. To.
Yy

Page 447
346
deyak, I5t. Dhamma, I94 m. I4, 282
2. 4. Dham maceti, 282. Dhammadhātu, (4, 2o5. Dhammakitti (author of Cūļa zvanisa), 2 m. 3, 25 ; ಕ್ಹharya) I, 32; I, II,
30. Dhammapadattha-katha, 87, по7, I п9, 46, п68, п76 п. I, III 87, 189. Dhammarama (K.), 86 n. 2,
94 κ. 4, 98, Dhammaruci, sect, 229 m. I. Dhammasangaņī, I36. Dhammasahgani-geha.
-house, 133, 136, I37. Dhammāsoka, 23. Dhammika Silāmegha (Ma
hinda III), I8. diana-dhanya, 329. dhana-waturen, 322. I)hanumandala-natha, I Io. d/iӑнуа. 329. diharanua, 52, 56. Dharmapala, Don Juan, 44,
o
45. Dharma Parakrama-Bahu (Parākrama-Bāhu IX), 4 II, 243. dharmasastra, 15o n, 3. Dharm ma, 324, n. u. dharmuma, 329. Dharmmadhvaja
Kāvyaya, 30 m. I. Dharmmapradīpikā, 86, 94,
I88 IDharmmaraja-ratha, 158. d/iarтä, 92, 93 п. І. ahātu, 33 m. 3. dhaitan-zahanse, 28o. dhatu-farihira, 268 m. I. Dhātuppabhūti, 224 m. 16. Dhātusena, 2, 3, 2 I7,
257. Dhruvasena II, 85; IV,
84 m, I. di, di, 76, I 75, I 78, 187,
258, 299. -d, 28ం. diga, 151, 152. Digha Nikāya, 84 ra. 4, 85, | 19, I76 n. I, I83 m. 1, 187, I91 m. I 2. IDighasana-vihara, I3. I)īghasanda-Vihāra, I3. digin, 66.
Dīgoda, 244. Digpițiya, 7o. dihi, 767z. 2, 79 n. 1, 258;
dihayat, I9o. dik-wifaya, 278, 279. αίίίκαια, 322. Diñbulâgala, 153. dina, i 76, I77. dīņa, 76, 96. dinaka, 1 65. dine, I 16, I 55, 162, 165,
I68, 25. dini, I 76, I, 78, 25o. do717*dtz, 28გ za. I. dinis uru, 322. dinmi, 255, 258. dinu, 283 n. I. dinū, 322. Dī pāvallī, 268 m. 4. Dīpavarinsa, 4. Dipavarhsa-pakarana, 13. dirgha-darist, I51. div, 74, 8 I, 273; div-hi, 222, 273 п. 4, 275 п. б. Divänavatta, 237.
Jātaka
Divanawatte Lamka Adhi
kārin, 263, 24o. divasa, I 76, I 78— I 8o. divayur-parafuren, 264. divel, 15 I, I9 I n. 9, 227, 240, 265, 267, 268 n. 2; divelat, I 9o. dized patkada, 24o. Divigoda, 62, 244, 246, 247. dizyuhua, 87, n. 5. diuya-rajottamayanan-zaha
κsεία, 67. diya (water), III 8, I 5 I, 264. diya (world), I 5. dzya-gos, 56. Diyavāna, 2 I 6. Diyavumu Matorana mīgasa,
66, 68. diya yutu, I 88. dayaz, 22 o, 22 2. diyина, 9б. dijvuņu, 87 m. 5. dolasa, I 78. dodasapaka, I78.
αοίου, Ιο3 Ι 43, 23I, 323.
dolos-amuna, I89. dodos-vanne, Io3, 258. dodos-2Janut, 322. Doňbavalagama, Io9 n. 3,
27 I, 272. doņa, 84 m. I. Dona Catharina or Catherina,
46, 242, 243. dona-vata, I86. Dondra, 55, 58-63, 334. dozzi, 172 m. I. Don Juan Dharmapala, 44,
45. Dootoogamunu, 72. dora, 2 16; dora-hi, 2 15, 2I6;
dorin, I92 n. 3, 258. Dorabavila, 99, Io7, 146. dora-hi, 2 I5, 2I 6. Doratiyava, 55, 316. dorin, 192 n. 3, 258. dorogu-fan-madiyehi,
228 ገz, 7. D"Oyly (J.), 55,9I, Io9 m. 5,
252 т. 4, 27б т. I. Dravida or Dravidian, 3o
m. I, 3; III . droņa, 35. Dronacarya, 324 ft. I. duggammā rāla, I4o m, 4. سیاسی و .dad/hall, 22O duk-gat purusãoek, I 4o n2. 3. duk-in, 329. Dumbara, 232, 238-24o. dzzzz, 66, 67, 75, 77, 94, 19o, و 246 و24O و235 ,I93, I98 274, 323. duni, 283 m. I. dun mahayi, Io5. dummo, I 32, 275. dunneyi, 323. duntel, I87. dumu, I98. Dunumaidaia-gala, 155. dunumandala-na, I Io. dunumandula, Io4, I Io. du nu fã-balat, Io4. dunuzla-balatum, I39, 275. durgga, 329. durillabha, 329, 33o n. 9. Duroiselle (C.), 317,319. dzzzrzz, 28o. Durutu, 24 I. duru-zama, 28o. dütaka, 99, Ioo, Io8, IIo,
27 I, 277 n., I. dūtayan, 323. Dutch, 46, 20O.
227,
Dutt (N.), 2o I, 2o2.
IN DE
Dutthagāmaņī,
I 25, 147, 156 326. Dutugāmuņu, 5, dufuzvā, 77. duva, 285. dvanava, 88. avāragāma, 18. dvayabhisekai-sai dyita-mandali,
-e, I 25. é, 66, 75., 82, 13 ek, 189, 19o, I9 258, 299, 3o I 66, 15I, 177, 2 67, 69; ekakin 28o. — eka ännä, 27o. eka-dist hana, Io ekaccatra (ekacc.
3 Ι 6, 322. ekadmanā, 258, Ekadoraya, 162, Ekadorika, I65, Ekadvara (°d odvarika), 16. I68. Ekadvarika-pab
ጎZ• 4• ekāfiā, 27o, 273 ekakata, 67, 69. ekakim, I33. ekamuunu, 66. Ekanāļika, fami: ea-sata&a, 25o. eka-Siva-eka, 7o, ea-sthana, Io8. eka-zazu, I5 I. ek-dahas, 69, 70 ekin bhdigoa, 28o ekodos-zanne, 27 ek-paihdira, 222. εβδαι, 53. ea-se, 274. ek-siya-pandis, 2. e-falsifik, 222. e&-tain, Io, Io8 ek-täт-sатiya,
276 n. 7; -sc Io.4, I of Ic: 274, 299, 3OO ekun, 28o. ela, 223, 225 n. ēlā, 333, 335. ela-harak, 225 7 ea-kiri, 225 m. Eļāla,5, 25, I Elalu Âbö Sene esa-fiaruzd, 22: Eļāla, 5. elavanu, 75, 9I, elavīrmak, 9 f. Eliot (Sir Chas, edu-maruvai, 13 Eļunnā, 8. Elu Saidäs Lal elutu (pon elul efиzvат, І35 п. : elvat, 75. " -émz, 269 ?፡• 4. ena, 66, 237. English, 47, 18 -emi, I76. εκκαι, 333, 335 Eppāvaļa, 94, I
I88.
eነኀabadu, 88 ነt. ; Eravalagala, 2 ēzuga, érgai, 3 etaya, i 79, I 8o, etaye, I 8o. etiya, I8o.

X
, 123 m. 3, 23 雾。 3.
I23 ነ፣• 5•
jäta, 3o. )3.
9, I5 I, 222. , 222 و22O و3
pu. I ; eka, 'o; ekakata, ', I.33; ekin,
iatra), 315
259 pe. Io.
I 66. I67, 168. varaka or , п64, п66—
bata, I67
, 275 т. б.
ne, Io.
3.
99.
269 72. I1,
emiyen, Io3, 3, 265, 27 I,
na. 6.
9.
2. 9 9. 47, 213 pt. 3. virat, 23. .9 . تا 25 2 و{
), 87 ነ።• 3. 2, 135.
liņa, I49.
'u), 335
9, 229, 333.
б4, 183, 84,
3.
3e 07 m. 2.
European, 340, 34 I. ሪZ]/htt, 221, 222. eviz, 3I8, 323.
Fa-Hian, I, II, I 34. fanams, 2oo. farmdin. 338.
Fausböll (V.), I, 23 m. 4. Ferguson (I).), 52. Fleet (J. F.), I n. 2, 2, 4-6,
8, I 26. Four Köralas,
283-285. Further India, 32O.
279, 28 II,
gabadi-gam, 238. gabadiva, I44. Gabigalpota, I 95. Gadaladeniya, 242, 285. gadуӑна, 31 I т. 3. Gaeraendigala, see Gäraídi
digala. gaha-kola, 233. gahe, I 78, 186. gäih u mu no-zan, I 9o, I 9 I vv. 5. Gaja-ba, 9. See also Gaja
bāhu. Gajabāhu I, 9, I I.4, I I5, I I 8, I 55, I 56, 163 72. 1 a??d 2, 166—I69, 216, 249; II, 2-2, 232, 3O4, 311, 316, 322, 324,325.3. Gajabāhu Gāmaņī Abhaya,
Ι66. Gajabahuka-Gamani, 9. gal, Io6, 133, 235; gala,
IO6, 323. gäl, Io4, поб, І39, 223, 265,
25. Galahitiyäva, 23 I. Galamburu-karaya, 190, 19I. Galboda Kõralõ, 32. Galenbifidunu-vava, I 63. Galgānē Vihāra, 242. Galhiti, 23 I. Galle, 62, 33; II, 332 m. I. gal-lima, 288. gal-miza, I33. Galnäva, 269 n. I. gal-farvatayaka, 3o I m. I. Galpota, Io6 n. I2, I5o,
327 ገይ• 2. Gälu Kõralaya, 244, 246,
247.
Galvihāra, I I 6, 3 I 4.
gam, 75, 76, Io4, I 39, 4o, 265, 233 m. I, 275, 299, 3o1 т. 2 ; gата, б6, I57 ne. 2, 2 15, 233, 237, 238, 276, 282 m. I ; gämå, 75, ;48 I . و43 IO3, 14o, I ,76 gamak, 28o; gamakehi, 177 ; gamat, 75-77, o4, 274, 275 ; ጇa7ሠa፯a, 67, 237; gamhi, 77, 223;
gamin, 75 ; gämin, 75, 77, 265, 3o. n. 2.
gama-bhojaka, 9 I, II7. gama-himiyan, 28o. gamakehi, 177. gāmaņī, 23. Gāmaņīcaņda Jātaka, 93. gīmānta senāsana vās ika,
gama-samika, 225 n. 7. gam-bim, 273; -bimat, 265. gaገw፦gOፖz, 139, 275, 299• gamhi ata-dena, 77, 97. gam/hể đã, 73, 77. gāmika, 225 m. 7. gamingi, I 4. Gamiņi Aba-raje, 66.
Gamini Abaya, I I 5, I 16,
I56, I63 ፡፡. 2, I66. I68 w. 2, 249. gam-ladda, 9 ; gam-ladaan,
75. gam-lad-nayaka, 77. gamu-nudala, 55, 67, 232,
239, 255 ft. I. Gampaha Kõralé, 23o, 232. gam-paiduru, 55. Gampola, 29-34, ვ6, 40, 45, 61, 62, 236, 237, 242, 278 тг. , 287. ganu-sailisma, 237;-sailds mak, 66, 237; -sdidaismen, 237, 239. gam-zasam, 238. goa2iat, 9 I » 95, I I 9. Gaiņagami, 274, 27 6. galaka, I I6, 19. gанаќа-таћäтасса, І І9. galla-lahassa, 79, 95; -la
hassen, 76. gayanaka-ga, 322. gaidāfaka, I I 9. Ganapa-Tissa, 4. Gandekē Kōralē, 232. Gaņēgoda, 55, 6o, 62. Gañga, 222. Gafgādoņi pabbata, 24. Gangāna dī, 203, 204, 2 o9
тг. 6 Gañgāsiripura, 29. Ganges, 223 m. 7. Gangoda Oya, 232. gaz/hiya, I75, I 86. Gaņitasinhha, 39,52. ganiti, 77. gаттä, 75—77, Io4, I32, І33, و 3 2 2 و 7 . 72 146 ,I 4o ,139 265, 275, 299, 3oo, 3ol 22. 2. gaнглге уа, 77. ganu, 77, 299. έάμει, ό9. gamut, 75, 76, 299, 3OI 1. 2. Gäraňdigala, I95, 293. gäraňqiyā, I95. Garavi, 284. gari, I 75. garu-bhanda, 69. gasa-kola, 67 232, 235, 239. gasant, I 47. gat, 164, 22 I m. 4, 233 me. I ; gaitāha, 2 23; gati-ha, 75 ; gattāha, I 32. gāthā, 48, 49. säti, 86, 33o n. 6. gatiyâyen, 55, 56. gåtta, 330 m. 6. gattāha, I 32. gatlane, I 47. gättan, 75, 76, 86. gattāța, 28o. gättata, 329. ξαίίο, 329. galttavara, I 39. (Ga)val Uda, 299, 3oo. gavu, gāvuta, orgavu va,326,
327, 33 22. 5. gavyūti, 331 m. 5. ge or ge, 75, 77, 88 ; gehi,
75, 88, 133, 190, 264. gedad, 225 m. 8, 265, 267. Geçdige, 94, I31, 137: Geiger (W.), 4, 5, 8, II, I3, 14, 25, 87 n.5, II4, 15, I5о п. І, 155 п. I, I57, 182, 22о п. 2, 225 т. 2, 23I, ጌ32, 257, 262 ”• 3, 263 ha. I, 27 I n. 6, 287
• 341 و34O ,5 31 و3O4 و3 .22 ogé?፥, 33o ?፥• 3. geņa, 75,76, 178, 86, 25.

Page 448
፰eነzመ, I 33• gይነzä, 75–77, 15I, 193, ፤94 n.9, 227, 265, 299, 329. genä yame, 75. genehi, 69. gemeye, 25o, 25 I . ξενι, 135 π., 5, 139, 205, 275. &é-4ጠd, 223, 225• ge-watta, 28o; ge-zatu, 67,
233. Giant's Tank, 1 oo nt. 3. gimhapakhe, 179, I8o. gannen, 152. sinut, 75, 76. και ενέ, I 75. Girihaidu. Sātā Kumārayan,
7ο. giri-kudu, 222. Giritalē, 3o m. 5, 38, 255,
272, 273. Girivanihsa, 3 I. gitel, 76. givisa, 28o. sivisä, 257–259, 26o n. 7. gấ?/ảo?Jả, 265. &öሃa, 75, 28o. giya-davasai, 75. Glass Palace Chronicle, 39. gota, 67, 233. goda-za/, 232. goga-zaa-aifa, 238. goda-zal-fiti-kiray6, 238. Goļabāganu Nilādevu, 8,8. Goldschmidt (P.), I, 56. Golu-Aba, I. I. goměda, I5I, I 52. Gon (queen), 75,78, 139.
,39 IO4, I 35 a. 5, I و 70 و 0
265, 275, 299. Gona-giri, I 14, I 16, I 17. Gonagiri-utaviya, I 15-117. goot, 76,94, 33, 35. 80џі, 94, 135. goni-got, 76, 94. Goņņagiri, 16 m. , 7. &Oያ, 76, 329. έοείίβα, Ι 23 η 5. Gotha, 123 m. 5. Goțhābhaya, king, II, I 24;
(warrior), I 23 m. 5. Goțha Imbara, I 23 m. 5. Goțhaka Abhaya, 2 29 nu. I. go47ኔ፤, ፤ 23 ?z. 5. gotrāölhijjāta, 66. govt-am, 77, 265. Govinda-pabbata, 24. graima (estate), 276 n. I. 3rdinlani, 91, I. I.4, 123. Grantha, 1 oI, I, 58, 3o3,
3O8, 332. grantha, 69. Guhagupta, 202, 2o5. Guļavaņņa, 55 m. I. Guligamu Arale, No8. Gulpiti or hiti) But,
234, 235. 8 zertu, I 39 ; grunzen, 322. 82a-muin, 32 I. Gunasekara (B.), 1 of, I lo, i i5, і42, 181, 236, 237, 242, 262 m. I and 6, 282 rt. 7, 284 m. I and 3. Ganawardhana (W. F.), 2
29 ۶۶. 2, 3O 2 I *2tem, 322. Οupta, I 26, 249. Guttaka, 5. Guttasala, 325 m. 9.
23,
-ha, 75, 15, п76.
hã, 66, 69, 23, 232, 235,
238, 239, 322, 323.
Habarana, 17 n. 7, 79 a. 3.
haldairana, 265. hakada, I77, 178, 183, 184,
86.
hakața, I 78, I86. βίαια, ιού. hala, 98 m. 4. Hälligaravil
Mihiiidu, I.8. FIambantota, 252, 253, 326. /haňbiyehi, Io7 n. 8. Hamilton (A.), 92 n. 4. Harihsa Sandesa, 286. hã7wzeauzat, 88. Harihvälla, 232. han, 2 22. Haņdinnaru-gama, I43. handuru, 88. hānai, 28o. hafi-vaseha, 2 18, 219. Hapugastänna, 3o, 62, 63
22. I. hāra, 226, 229. härä, 233 m. I. karavā, 77. haravanu, 77. hārayehi, 2 27. harin, 222. Haris-pattuva, 237, 24o. Hārita gotra, 5 . harm miki, 24. Harvey (G. E.), 317, 318
??. 2. hasa,
1. hasna, I51. hat, 22o, 222. Hata-da-ge, 327 n. I. Hat-(giri), 2 a 2, 223. Hatthadāțha I, 2, 17; II, I 7. Hatthigiripura, 287. Hatthisela-pura, 27, 28. Hat-Uda-gira, 222. havajara, 252, 253; havaja
raтa, 25 І — 253. hazafariyi, 253. /hazvijiriya, 253. AazJuratdaሠ, 239, 246, 253, 3oo ; hazvuruddak, 263 nu. 4; havurudade, I93; havuruduyehi, 75, 28, I39, I9o, 223, 227, 298. havurudupati, 3oo. Hayley (F. A.), 91 m. I, 92. he, 15 I. Heladiva, 53. helbi, 264. hemanta-fakhe, 18o. Āēņa, I43. hēnpita, 238. henu, 258. hera badu, 88 n. 3. hera, 265. Heranasika, 86, 33o n. 6. heran-vathimiyan, 265. Hèvägam Kõrale, 5. βευίνι, 88. hevisi-pdivisi, 88. hevin, 9 I, 151,3OI n. 4,318,
322, 323. -hi (instr. term), 77. -hi (loc. term), 176. Hila, 234, 235, 246. him, 66, 237; hinat, 274;
himin, 299. himi, 75, 81, I93, 285, 32 I ; .himiyan, 227 ; hiniyanta, 28o. himi-saida, 281 m, 3. hindä, 75, 76, 86 m. 6, 9o,
264, 2რ5. Hindi, 89, 18 m. 3, 336
His-kā-sö
I75, 185; hasa-hi,
n. 7. hindmā 78.
- N
Hindu, 89, 9C 22, 2 I 3 p. 268 71. 4, ვ Hindustāni, 3 hinduvani la hindivā, 77, I hindvannat, ; hinduit, 29o. himne-pita, 2; hir, 22 2, 258. Hirahadagalli hī renavā, 97 Hir-got-kulen hiri-sanda, 3. hir-sand, 25o. hiru, 22o n, 3 Hiuen Tsiang ho, 223. hobnā, 222, 2: Hocart (A.
272. Hoernle (A. l. holl, 77, 98. hola-vata, 98, hot-dadu, 77, Hopițigamu, Hopitigamu-p Hopitiya, 27 Horaboraväva
72. Horovupotāna Horrovitz (J.), Hultzsch (E.)
19-21, 27, κ. Ι., IO2 κ. hu/it, 139, 14C shulvāgu, 94, 2 /htm, I44. hitna, I5 I. Hunannaru-Ri /uņazvāha, 26 /uņu, 97. htuta, 29. Hyderabad, 32
-i, 125. ica, Io 2, I76— idan-kadam, 5 zig'atti/, I 8I. idirz, 67 ; idi7 idiripița, 7o. zdiriye, 239. Ihala Puliyank ihi, I 76. εβόείί, 263 1ι. . ikíná, 75, 77, Ikşvāku, 78, 1 m. 3, 266 m, 323 ft. I2. tikut, 32I.
kut-va vadala Ilam, 273. Ila-Naga, 8. Ilaňgā, 335, 3 Ilattaraiyar, 2 ilā, 97, I9o. illanu, 77, 19.
vā, I90. ilvāgenā, I5I ilvanu, I 9 I n, -int, 269 m. 4. Zma, 66. in, 7o. India, 4, 16, 2 I 23, 25 п8 г, п84, п 2 Ι 3, 223 22 and 9, 227 29I m. I, 33 Indian, 2, 84; I 18, 179, 18 2I 2, 249, 2 27, 276 т.

! EX
135, I 5o 22, 3, 3, 267 ነ፥• 7,
雳。夏。
78.
Io8.
32 I. 34.
3 n. 8. 4.), 49, 205,
. R.), 256.
. 4. 8. 4.75, 78, 88. diya, 75, 85. nu. 6.
or°wewa, 7I,
I72.
332. و 7 I و 2 ۶۶ 2 و 4, 82 κ. 2, 88 6.
I43. 23, 225.
yandaļa, 7.
s
8.
S.
5.
iye, 239.
ulama, 233.
27. 28, 14o, 228 2; 3oo ?፥• 4:
tena, 66.
84 at. 3, 92, 4, I74, 179, 5, 198 n. 2,
5, 225 m. 7 ፥•, 268 ገ፡. 4,
, 3, IIO, II 5, 182, I92 n., 2, 267 n. 7, 308,315,341.
Iňdikațusäya, I99, 2oo n.,
2O5. Indo-Chinese, 34 I. Indra, 323. Indradeva, 202, 2o, 2. Indradatta, 2o2. 2^ằằ, 73, . 39.
pāadā, I5I. .239 و ۶۶G iraudiira titu, 333, 335. Iripinniyava, Io8, I Ion. 5,
I 46. èsa, 75-78, 94, Io I, I02, I I I, 135 7. 5, 39. I4o, I43, I 46-148, I,6, 190, 193, I98, 223, 227, 25S, 259, 265, 266 n. 9, 274, 275, 277 nu. Io, 299, 3oo, 3o I 22. 2. τσινά, 273, 275 π. 6. Islam, 338,339. Islamic, 334. issara-bheri, I 47. έδεινά, Ι 5 Ι. Iśvara, 3o8. Išvarasema, I I 9, I 79, I 8o. ltäva, I43, 147. Itnaru-gama, 276 n. 6. itu (sent for), 3o7 m. 4.
ή, Ιο2. να, Ιο 2. Jafna, 26, 39, 40, 56, 57,
I85, 283, ვO7 12. კ. Jaffna Road, I. 26. 768, 94. Jagat- (or Jagatī-) pāla, 2 I. Jaggayyapeța, 1 o7 m. I, I 25. Jain, Jaina, 180, 256. Jambudoņi, 25. Jambuldvīpa, I4o, I98 m. 2,
2 2 3 ??. 5, 323. januafbaada, 279, 28o. faravisa, 285. Jātaka, 93, 96, I I8 m. 4, I 23, 14o it. 3, I-43, 145 κ. 2, I 47 π., 3, I 7o, I 71 .I 9 I na ,187 و 185 و I83 و I .۶۶ 5, 231 , 259 ገz. IO, 26I ነ፤. 2,
330 t. 7. Jātaka (Sinhalese), 29, I43,
183. jāta zieda, 7o. 7āti, 67; jātijvak, 3o m. I. Jāvaka, 26. Javanese, 34o. Jayabāhu I, 22, 3O4, 3O8,
3 II ; II, 4O, 56, 58, 283. Jayabāhu (Māgha), 24, 26. Jayabāhu (son of Parākrama
bāhu II), 26. Jayabähu (Vijayabähu V),
20. ja, 3OI 72. I. Jayaswal (K. P.), 84 n. 3. Jayatilaka (Sir D. B.), 29 ገt• 2, 3O ገz, I ; 3I ገ፡• I , 88, 94, 22о п. І, 236 п., 294, 3OI 72. I, 3972. 2. Jayavagu-devar, 308, 31 I. Jayawardhana Kota, 246,
247. Jayavardhanapya, 5 I, 66,
67,279; 28i. Jayavira, 44, 62, 242-244. Jayavīra Ästhāna, 24, 242. Jayavīra Baņdāra, 43, 242,
243. e Jayavīra 285. feta-fitte, I54. Jetatisa-maharaja
Parākramabāhu,
Apaya, I22.
347
Jetavana (dāgāba), 3 m. I.
135, 169, 226. Jetavana (monastery), 133, 226, 227, 228 m. Io and II. Jetavanarama, 82, 86, 87 κ. 2, 99, Ιος, Ι. 16, I 243 134 m. 3, 219, 22 I, 266 κ. 9, 267 κ. 7, 3οο κ. 5, 3I5. Jetavanārama
naruva), 48. 7e{{Ла, п 22. fett haska, 23. Jeţțha-tissa, I2 I, I 54 î. 7 ; I, II, 1, 24; II, I I, I 2 I, I 22, I 24; III, 16. Jetugami, 218, 2 I9. ji/ivanaliya, 2o 1, 2o6 n. λίμα, Ι66, 169, 2 Ι8. jižana-øatisatarana, 2 | 8. λίία, Ι 25. fitara, I 25. jitra, I 22, 1 25. Jivanavatta, 237. 7ival-7латпай, 3 29. fi zwita-hini, 28o, 285. võitu, 336 m. 7. Jolly (J.), 93 m. I, I I 2 nt. 2,
19I ۶z . 5. Jōti Sitāņa, 236, 237, 239
24O. Jotiya Sițu, 39, 236, 237. Jõttia Sitti (Jõtiya Sițu), 237. Jyestha, 259 m, 4.
(at Polon
-ka, II, 5, 1, 25, 267 m. 3. &ĩ, 23 I. Adi, 326, 329, 33O 7t. 7. kabaga, 277 m. 9. βαθαία, 277 κι. 9. &äióäli, Io I, II I 3, 275, 277 n. 9; Aibaitla, 143, 274, 276 72. 2. kaibaili-ladivan, 276 n. 3. Käbälälena, 252. kaólidili, Io I, Io4, Io5, II 3. Aabhaili-lad, Io4, II 3. käbilu, 99. ÁãCadira, 335, 336 n. 9. Kācampaņdārattuļ, 306, 3o7. kacca, 267, n. 3. Kiru, 3 I, Кафа, 194 t. I 3. kaqda-gosiyehi äitto, 86. Kadalhavapi, 2 I 5. Áagakat, 193. Aada-sail, I9I 1. 5. kaq'azvaya, I I 7. &adavi, 165 in. 5, 169. Kadavu, 35. kadaya, 1 17. Kadayim-pota, 3o I nu. I. Kadirā, 42. Kadirana, 58. Kadɖukuļam, I 58. Kadubala, I77, 178. Kaeligatte, see Väligatta. Kägalla, 25 II, 256, 27S, 279, 28I n. 5, 3I 2, 334 in. I. See also Kegalla. Аа/japana, 168, 249-251. kahapanie, 25 I. kahavaya, 25o-252 ; olehi,
25d. Kahäva Radsivu, 27 I, 274,
277. Kajaragama or Kājaragāma,
2 Ι 2, 218. Kakavanna-Tissa, 5. Kakudha Kaccāna, 156 n. 4. -a, 97. Kāla, 39.
kala, 28o, 3o 7. I.
Y у 2

Page 449
348
kala (pot), 227. Áata, 66, 67., 75, 77, 83., 96, 132, 139, 151, 193, 198, 215, 222, 223, 232, 25నీ, 264, 273, 275 7z. 6, 28o, 32 II, 329. kalai, 75, 77, 322, 323. Kaļaccukkuļi, 3o m. 8. Kaļaccukkuļi Kummaracena
Nambanan, 3o6, 3o7. Kalagam Kõrale, o2 m. 5. kalāha, I 9o. kalahi, 253. Kallahumana, I 78, 18I. Kalahumanaka, I 77. kālak, 69. Kalakan-Deta-Tis, I I. Kālakaņņi Tissa, 7. Aasākuugen, 76. källal, 19O, 192 m. 2, I 93. Kalalväli Udagi, 259, 26o. Åkagamaanā, 5 I, 66, 76. kalamanavun, 76. Aafa-maste, 76,96. Kalamba-nadi, I55 ft. I. kalamha, 265. Kalanagara-varisa, 24. kallaðictu, 335, 336. kalanda, 96, 189--I9I, 257, 2:59, 3OI' 336 72. 6, 340; kalandak, 94, 19o, 258, 3oо; kafатdak-at, 164, I9o. Källaņiya, 42, 58-6o, 82, 1 o7,
296 π., Ι. Āalahiju, 3 I m. 3. Kalapaka-pathaka, 85. Adia-fo/kam, 185 m. k. Kālasūtra, 67, 69. kalavan, 22 on. 3. kalāvū, 28o. kalhi, 66. Kalikāla Sāhitya Sarvajña Paņdita Parākrama Bāhu II (Parākramabāhu II), 25. Kali Madabi, 259, 26o. Kāliñga, 23, I 5o, I52, 23o, 273, 3O2 ?፡• 5; 3IO;
33. Kāliṁga Cakravartti, 327,
329, 33 I 72. I. Kalinga Park, 331 m. I. Kālihgarāyar, z73. Kālinga Vijayabāhu, 24, 23o,
234, 235. Kaliigu-himi, 15. Kalingu-nirundu, I5 I, 33 I
22 Kallānāvan, 3o6, 3o7. Kalpe Kõrale, 247, 249. Kaļudiyapokuņa, 253, 257,
2бо. Kalugaňga, 284, 330 m. 4. Kalun-na, 6. Kaļu pokuņa, 92 m, 3, 253.
See also Kajudiyapokuna. Kalutara, 2 I, 294. Kalyāņavatī, 23, Io2 m. 5. Kalyaii, 40, 282,32O. Alawi, 7, 223; kami, 265. Kamala Aba, I 22, I 25. kämättamha, 329. Kamboja, 87. kåmi, 2 27, 265, 3oo. Arimi-Aamdi, 265. külmu yan, I I J,
265,299. Kammahārattaka, 6. kam mar, 305. kamı-mavâmuafa, I32. 4kam län, I I I. Alamt (in-ledaruzak, II, 231. kanaka 7bislai, 838.
I39, 223,
kayakkar, 95; kanakéarum,
6
Kanarese, 256. Kaņa vadi, 3o5-307. Kāñchi., II o. Kālīcī, I34, I97. Kāñcīpura, 3 I2 m. I. &iiida-ort, 13I. Kaňdap, 3I5. Kandapalle Kõralè, 95. Kandarppa, 324. Kanda Uda-rața, 39, 43, 46.
See also Udarata. Kandē Disānāyaka Mudi
yanselage-vatta, 23o. Kandegamakanda, 82 m, 4. Kande-vatta. 23o. Kaňdukara Körale, 325. Kandy, 43-45, 47, 54, 62, 64, 72, 83, 23o, 232 m. I, 236, 240-244. Kandyan, 39, 62, 74, 84, 9I, 92, 99, log, I 40 l. 3, I 44, I 48, 2co, 232, 237, 243, 244, 276 n. I, 3O2, 3O3, 3I 2. kaiņikā, I 9 I m., 5. Āāņķkai, 335.
Kanirajanu-Tissa, 8. Kaņishka, I8o. Kaņitha Tissa, 9, 2I9. Kaņtaka Cetiya, 99 m. 9,
20)O ?፩. kannt, 73. Áaf), 322. kapakale, I 98, I 99 m. 7. kapóanu, 77. Kapikandara, 225 m. 2. Kapikandur, 22 II, 222, 225. Kapikandur-ho, 223. affa-kilika, I 99 n. 7. Kappakandara, 225 m. 2. Kappāsagāma, 224 nu. 2. kapó-tut 'tumuen, 322, 324 n. 5. Kapugam-pirivena, 220-222, 224, 225 7Z• 2 ; የ፣GZ, 223• Kapurā, 68. kapitrā, I 5 I. Kapurā Kumārayā, 55, 66. kapurida, 2 3 a. 3. Aara (tax, rent), 95, I 17. kara (having done), 66. Аarӑ, по7. kärä, 76. Käragala, 58, 59, 62. Аčarai, по7. Karajaviya, III 6. Adiri-kumbur, 191 m, 3. karal, 295 ; karala, 3o 2 m., 2;
karalin, 3oo, 3o 2 m2. 2. karal-Áãm, 3o.2 e 2. Karalliyaddeor Karalliyadde: Kumāra Baņdāra, 242,243. Karal-Sora, 42. Kāram bagala, I79. karamha, 322, 323. karana, 66, 75, T 32 I 33, I 52 κι, 2, I78, I83, 24ο, 265, 3оI п. І, 322. Аčaаатd, 75, I 5 І. Ataranaka, 182, 218. karanaye/ii, 258, 259, 260
κ. 7. karanyayen, 259. Karaidagasa-ala, 66, 68. karannat, 265. Karanta, 66. karanu, 75-77, I 52 m. 2, I93, 265, 268 m, 2, and 7, 28o, 299. Аaraz/d, 52 п. І, 3оI п. 2. karazvami, 32 2. Aarazvan uzvat, 28o.
INI
karavaya, I 6, karāve, Io7.
kara zvi, 25.
kārāvia, I 25. karazvika, I 22 karazimata, : *üraz'ü, I33,
288.
karavu vara, karaya, Io7. karaye, Io 3, . käräyehi, I 9 I Āari&&ā, 333 βανίδα, Ι89,
268 κ. 6.
Airliva, I9 n Kārlē, 8o. Āarmijas Āā. Karpūiramañj Atarijapana, 2: karu, 289. Ataru, 289, 29 käru, 227, 28 Atarиндует, 3 Āairuņu, 7.
Karuvūr, Io8
Kasabal, 276
Āasakāravā, *aśapałe, 25
äsa vägama Kasbā Raksa Kashmir, 63. Kassapa, 26g
4, 296. Kassapa I, 2, III, I, 7, I IV, I, 9, 87. 3o, I42, ، و289 و273 8; V, 2, Ιο3, Ιοβ, 1 3, I გ6, I 37 26გ, 266 41 Kassapa (so
V), 2 I. Kassapa-adi of Sena I) Kassapa, Ke 2 II, 2 I 3. Kassapa-Mal
I3O. Kassapa
275 ft. 4. kastāna, 55 ? Kasub, I 28,
3oo. Kasub I 28. Kasub-Siri-s IV), I, 9, 2 Kasubu, I3, Kas up (Kas (Kassapa Käşyapa (Bu
2O4, 2O9, kät, 74, I 39, kåta, I 27. Katagamuva Katāhavāpīgi Katakaceta, Adita-Aula, I Kataragama
2I 6, 219, Kata ragama Katavagama Kathāsaritsā kāļhi, 34o m kāti or katā, katikā, 264
katikāyeh, էatikazյata, : Katikavat-S
22,
S
M

DEX
, 25. }8ჭ5.
256 κ. 2, 273,
265, 268 m, 5.
o?...
12. 3. 335. I90, 198 m. 3,
. 3, 28o, 283.
a, III. arī, 3oo m. 3. 9, 25 I.
Ο, 9. 29.
. 72. 4.
[ ۰
I43. maņa, 265, 269.
) κ. Ιο, 276 η.
I 3, 14; II, I, 6; 95, 197, 293; iO2, O3, 129, 27, 27o, 27 I, 293, 296, 3oo it. 19, 86, S7, 97, ί 29, 13O, I34 κ.ε. ', 42 I44 257, . 9, 296.
n of Mahinda
pada (brother I29, I3O, 42. sadhātunayaka,
nādipāda, I 28
irisaṁghabodhi,
2. .
270, 296, 299,
ahapa-radanan,
añgbo (Kassapa 7I, 273 2.75.
i.
isàpa IV), I, 9; V), I 9. ddha's disciple), 2 II
32 I.
, 2 Ι6.
āma, 26.
2 ΟΟ Άέ,
27, 264.
2I 22, 213,
26ვ.
Deviyo, 334.
, 210.
gara, 89,
I.
34Օ.
265, 267 m. 3; , 265.
15, 26.
ūgarā, 3OI
käit-kula, 74, I 39, 32 I ; kät
kulat, 298. Add-osabania, 32 I. katthā, 34o. Aatti, 335, 336, 340. &al finaalit, 333, 335. Katugaha-galge, 325-327. Katu Mahasäya, I99 n. 9. Kațupulle, I O9, 29o nu. 4. kät- usab, 32 , 323 m. I 5. Kaundinya-gotra, 51. Kautilya, 63, 85, 96, I I 2
II 3, 43. Kāvan Tissa, 32 m. I. *azlara, 239, 264. Åavaru, 227. βατι, 256 κ. 3. Kavudāvatta, 287, 288. kazi uqdu, i 98, 258. Kāvya çekhara or ośekhara,
39, 53. Kayal-pattanam, 42. Kayikāvaļa, Io2 nu. 2. Kazivini, 92 m. 4. Kegalle (”lla), 4, 55, 59, 6o, 62, 63, 1 օ7 7. 5, 231, 313, 3 Ι7 λε, 3, 3 23 72. I O. kehel, I93 n. I, 3I5. &eheli, 193 n. l. Keith (A. B.), 84 m, 2. Ae4, 35. Akel, 193 m. I. &e/azyaraz, 67. kesē, 2 I 5 nu. I. Aelava, 263 av. 4. శీemaAt47, 151, 280. kemakungā, 285. kenakungenut, 239. Aema kungen-val, 67. kenek, 67, 132, 198, 285; kemékunu, 75, 99, 258, 322. Kerala, 2d. *ere, 193, 227. kerehi, 329. Aeፓeዖ፥, 33o ገ፡. 3. Kesadhätunäyaka, 2I3. keta, II6. ketavii, 24o. ket-aya, 232 m. II. kēAbadu, 333, 335. Ketu, I9I m. I. ketu, I93 m. I. &et u-za, 265. Kevulgama, 23o-232, 256. Khallatanaga, 6. khet, 143. khetta, I43. Khudda-Parinda, I2. Khuja-Naga, Io. A7, 66, 67., 322. Kielhorn (F.), 308 m. I. Kilakkumalai, I72. Kili, 78, 8 I. Kilindiri Sen, 265, 269. Kiling Loke, 265, 269. Kilin-kes-da-Mihindu (Ma
hinda VI), 22. kinä, I69. kīyya, 26II, 265, 268 m. 5. Kiņigam, I43. Kiņihiridaļa, 8. Áèiyuiya, I 65, I68, I69. kipi iya (akiniya), I 75, I78. kība, 66. kir, I 39. kirana, 322. kiranu, 76. Kīravälla, 4I, 43, 282. Kīravällē Rālahāmi, 243. Aira-var, Io3, Io4. Åiravu, 77. kir-geri, 139, 275. kiri, I89, J9o ;
s
kiriya,
198, 265, 26S; kiriyak, 1 Ο8
98. Kiribat Vehera (Anurādha
pura), Io8, Io9 m. 4. Kiribat Vehera (Mihintaļē),
2 Oo 71., 249. Kirigalläva, II oo, I Io, I 32
η I, 276 π., 6. Airia ar, IO-4 ai. 3, II 2. Kirivehera, 2 I 4-2 I 6, 28. Akiraya, 265, 268 ; kiriya/8,
I Q8. Kīrti Qrī Rājasiliha, 29. Kīrtti, 324 m. I. Kirtti-bhaj, 324 m. I. Kīrtimat, 324 m. I. Kirttipati, 324 m. I. Kīrtti Sri, 24 I. Kīrtīšvara, 324 7. I. krabai jāē, 335. Αξιδι, 227. Kit, 299, 3oo. Kitā, 84, 262. Kitagbő, 22 1 m. 2. Kital" nā, 298, 3o I. Kitdevu, 265, 269. Kitesvara, 324 m. I. Kitisiru, 322, 324. Kit Nuvaragal, 3I6, 318,
32O, 322, 323, 325. Kit-Sen, 14. Kit-Sen-pavu, 32O, 323,325. Kit-siri-mévam, I I. Kitsirimevan-kälani- vihära,
29. Kitsirimevan Kälaniya, Io7. Kittā, I 4 I, I 42. Kittaggabodhi,
22 72. 2. Kitti, 3oo n. Io. Kitti (general), 2 I. Kitti (minister of Lilavat),
I29, 130,
23. Kitti (wife of Yuvaraja
Mahinda), I 29. Kitti (Vijayabähu I), 22,
2I3. Kittideva, 269 m. 9. Kitti Nagaragiri, 3I6, 325
n, f. Kitti-Nissaiika-Malla, 23. Kitti-Sena, I4. Kitti-Siri Megha, 15. Kittisirimegha (ruler of Dak
khinadesa), 27 I. Kitti-Siri-Meghavaņņa) II,
15,
Kitti-s-Siri-Meghavaņņa II,
II.
kitul, I 25.
Kivi-lakunu-minimal, 39.
Kivulēkada. 289.
kiya, 66, 67, 77 I5I, 264,
329. kvālā, 67, kıyamha, 329. 4iyana, 66, 67, 24o. Aiyana-lada, 3oI n. I. *iya vaz'a, 329. Knox, (R.), 92. Kobbakaduva, 242. Akodulu, 22o, 222. /&oqdumu biya, 256 m2. 6. kohon, 2 28 m. II. Kokila Sandesa, 282, 283
22. I. kol, I46, kola, 67,232, 235, 239. Kolabä Sivu, Io4, Io5. Kolottunga-Coladevar, 3II. Åkolpātri, I46. Aolfatti, 146 n. I. Kolpatti, I46.

Page 450
Kolvä Silhi, 274, 277. Konappu Baņdāra, 5. koždol, 22o. Konow (S.), 300 m. 3. Adrala-karannan, 67. Korales, ruler of, 56, 57. Koratoța, 5 I, 66, 68. Atos, 75, 77, Io4, 135 m. 5, 19o, 192 ft. 3, 193, 258, 265, 268 κ. 3, 273-275, 29O, 299. kot, 74, I27, 227. kota, 53, 66, 67, 7o, 235, 279, 28o, 3I6, 322, 323 22 IO. Аtotd, 77, 14о, І4б, 233 т. 1,
265, 3οI κ. 2, 323. kotä, 69, 7o, 76, 323 329. Akotahału, 304, 307 m. 3. kotaka, 3o I m. I. kotas, 132. kotasau, 3O4, 3o7 n. 3. kotawaya, 25 I, 252. Kotavehera, 278 m. I. Kotavehera-gala, I54 n. I2,
I57 n. 4, 185. kotaya, 253. Kotgam Sīsen Vathini, 258,
2бо. ܖ Kotmalē, 25. Kottā, I 89-I9 I. koacaļu, 304, 305, 307. Kotayam, 89, 9o. Kõțțē, 3 I, 33-37, 39-4 I , 43-45, 51-54, 63, I 44, 224 2z. 6, 2 ვ6, 237, 24 I — 244, 278 m. I, 28I n. 8, 283. koţu, I. I6, I69, I75, I76, I78, 182, 218, 219, 25o, 252. koturtu, I I8; koturuni, I, 54;
Boturuyen, 1 18. közvil, 3 I 2 nz. I . Kõvil Puliyankulam, o2. kramayen, 66. Krishna Sastri (H.), 332. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, 9,
C. ' Kşatriya, 78, 123 i28,49,
2 I2, 266, გoo, 32 გ. *დ დe:
kuna(e), I, 8o.
Аèийara, I I7.
Aubura, 237; Auburu, 239.
Kuccavēli or Kucchawelli,
I58.
Kuda-Aba, S.
Kuda-Akbo (Aggabodhi
III), I 5.
Kuda-Akbö (Aggabodhi
VIII), 18.
Kudā Dāpuļu (Dappulu V),
9. Kikadavukā, Io3, Io5. Kudakaņa, 54-57. Kuda-Kit-Sirimevan, I5. Kuộā, Kivullēkada, 289. Kuçļā Midel Mahinda IV),
2O. Kuldā Muigalana, 7o. Kuda-Na, Io. kuģa salā, 78, 8 I, 99, I oc, Io9, I 46, 269 m. 9. Kudasalā Devu, 274, 277. Kudasalā Kitdevu, 265,
269. Kuçdasalā-nāvan, Io9, II o. Kudasalā Vatkāmi Devu, 78,
8I. Kudā Siri-Nā, Io. Kuda-Tissa, 7. Audi, 225 n. 7. ; kudin, 75, 77, Io4 223, 299; kudin
hi, 77; kudiyak, 77 ; kuqiyanat, 303. Kudumirissa, 5, 53, 6o-62. Kudu vaļa, 55, 68. Kuduvala-gati-yaya, 66, 68. Kuhun-Na, Io. kukkan maqduva, 55. Kukuramahandamana, Io9
22. 2, 145. kula, 74, 9 , I 27, I 39, 264, 32 I ; kalahi, I, 56; kulat, 222 ; kulen, 75, 82, I 39, 222. Kulaçekhara, 27. Аèиfа-таѕи, 76 п. б. Àzz/7, I გ3, I გ6. Āu, 3o7 m, 8; kulya, I42;
kuliyehi, I 39. À74/7, I ვ6. Kulottuṁga, 3o8, 3 I II m. I ; I, გo8— გIO; II, გo8; III, ვo8. Aиlи, 222. Aiudunu-sarin, 322. Kumāra Alakeçvara, 34. Kumāra Baņdāra, 44. Kumaira-Das or Kumara
Dāsen, I3. Kumaradi-Dhatusena, I3. Kumara Sirinha, 46. kiumba, 3 I4, 322. Kumbalhala, I o3, 1 o5. Kuinbukkaidanvaļa, 253. Kuňbukkan Oya, 225 n. 2. Akumbur, I98, 264; kuňbura, 69, 235 ; kumburat, I 98; Àzz77zჩzzyzz, 66, 67., 246. Kummaracena Nambanan,
305-307. Kufica-Naga, Io. Kuñcikuļama, 27 I. Kuncuttu Kõrale, o2 m. ,
I 72 ν. 1, 27 Ι, 289. Kuņģa sāla, 99, oo. Kūragama Himi, 4o, 284. Kuru, 324 m. I. Kurugoda, 7o. Kurunägala, 27-29, 62, 1 o7, 168 n. 2, 195, 237, 252, 287, 302, 317, 325 nt. 3. Kurundanlæuļam, I o6. kusä, 75, 139. kıtsal, 19o. kasaki77, 7o, 76, 95, 227, 229 κά 4, 275, 277 π., 3 και kitsalata, 7o, 7 I. Aus-hi, 232, 264. Kusima, 32o. Kusumiya, 32o, 322, 325. Kūțāgāramú, 87. Kūtaghāņa, I55. Kutakaņa, I55, 56. Kutakaņņa Tissa, 7, 155
I57. kutarani, I I5, I I6, 1 18, I54
፳፯. I I . Kuthàra, 27I. Kuthara di-Sabhanayaka,
27ш тг. 6. Kuthara-sabha, 271 m. 6. έκίεβιινία, 225 κ. 7. Kuttha or Kutthaka, Io8. Auttuvilakki-c-cazdin, 335,
336 ገz. I 2. Kuvera, 324. Kyanzittha, 39.
-l, 276 п. 4. -la, lā, 276 m. 4. lā, 67, 73, 79, I4o, I 48. läõet, 98.
läbi, 77, 98, 4äóžnia, 329, 330 m. 9.
INDE
Labuáta-baidiga 185, 247, 248. Labuetagala, 24; läbudikusen, 76 läötu, 77. läöuva, 77. Zadar, 56, I 32, I: ladludanu, I I 2. 4adi, 78, 274. ladin, 234. ladiuvan, 276 m. lagagalu, 77. Lag-divu, 3I4, 3 lagita, 179. daha, 68. disha, 95. lahabat, 259 m.
n. 7 and S; 259; batay, 25 /a/hassa, 95 ; ial
λαλία, εκι, 76 , Lajji-Tissa, 6. Lak, 74. lakala, 222, 223 Lak-div, 74, 81, Lak-diva, 329. Lak-div-polo-me Lak-div-poo-yo
323 it. I4. Lak-div-pollo-yo: Lak-divu, 3I4, ; läki, 45. laksa, 23; I. Lak-Vijaya - Sii Abönävan, 23 Lāla, 4, Lämäni or Lämä Lamani-Akbo, I Lämāņi Ainba mevan, I 4. Lamani-Bö-na, M Lamani-Dalupa. Lämäņi Jaya M Lämäni-Katusa
6. Lämäni Mihind
223, 224. Lamani-Sinihha, Lamani-Sigana Lamani-Tis (Laí (Chatta-gahak Lāmani-Upatiss: Lambakannas, 224 n. 6. Laňbutuva, 32c Lanṁkā, 67, 6
Laňkā. Larinkā Adhikār
24O. Larihkädhipati, '' Lanṁkādīpa, I 82 Lamka-divipa, 3 Larhka-jipa, 3I. Larhkā - pathavi
8 n. 3. Laikā Senevi Terasāmin, 2. Larinkatilaka (ir. trict), 232 ; naruva), 49. La viikissaro, 49,
läng, 75, 127
264, 298. Aäžiga, 22 I, 223 ldingium-geya, 69, Laija- (or Laji Lańkā, 9, 49, 5
275, 324, 32
72. 4. Laika-dipa, 3I. Laika-dvipa, 3. Laħka pura Dai, Lankatilaka (in

Χ
la, I8I, 182,
2.
8, 265, 268 -bataA, 258, 8
asiyen, 76; lahasu, 79.
273.
hesana, 8I. hon, 32 I,
1, 74, 8І. 22.
gu-Senevi
ni, 224 т. 6. 4. herana-Sala
Mugalan, I 5. Tis, 16, 17. aliialäna, 39. ra-Deta-Tis,
1, 22o, 22 II,
I5.
5. iji-Tissa), 6; sa Jantu), I2.
4 I و
8-1 I, 38,
}. See also
in, 236, 237,
7o.
15, 322 ?t. I 4.
5, 322. - yobbanāya,
rat Piruvan
$4. | Kandy Dis(at Poon
I39, 227,
-) Tissa, 6. ;72.2 87 ,78 ,כ |5, 33I, 336
4.
23.
çlanatha, 86. Kandy Dis
trict), 29, 307 m. I ; at Polonnaruva, 48-5o. lat, 329. lavā, Io. Law (N. N.), 84 m. 3, I23 it.
2, 272 κε. 2. Lawrie (A. C.), 62. le-darituat, 23, 234. legita, I76. ίες εία,έα, Ι 74, Ι77, I79 κ. 3. lekam, I 5 I. lēkam, 265, 268 m. 3. -/ekamega, 78 ; gehi, 88.
lekam-gehisam-daruvan, 75. lekam-geyi daruzyan, 77. Lekam-mahatmayā, oo.
ēĀam-mty, 238. lekha, I 5 I. leksaka, I. I 2. lekhin, I 45. lela, 22o, 222, 223 m. 8. /ета, п98. leņa, 98. ,a-4a, 239, 24oوجa, 67; Aی بھZ
283 22. I. Lévi (Sylvain), 2 m. I, II,
I 2, 143 ?Z• 3, 267 ገ፡• 7• levu-ikut, 321. Lewis (J.P.), 172 m. 3. Āē, 75. li (written), 28 I. Līlāvatī, 23, 24, 5o. Діта, 288. liiga, 32 m. I. Lisbon, 44. liyã, 67, 235, 246. 4iyadda, 232. Луанга, 286 т 2. Liyanagē, 88. liyafała, 232, 235. layava, 75. deyil, 256 m2. 3. lo, 322, 324 ۶۶۰ 7;" lo-ht, 322. lobh i, 3, 29. Loholuvila-kuliya, I42. Loka (Lokissara I), 2 I. loka-fila-deviyange, 28o. Loke, 265, 269. Lokeka-Bahu, 26. Lokissara I, 2I ; II, 24. lona, I 75, I78, I 87. lo-Sasun, 322, 324 n. 7. lo-utatri, 3oo n, 5. lovulură, 67. -lu, 276 n. 4. lu, or liä, 98, 274, 288. Luce (G. H.), 319 n. I. l42 tu, 69, I 93.
mua, 66, I 5 I, I 93, 23, 237,
28ο.
mi, I90, 19I n. 4. må, I 39, I 5 I. Maabar, 92. Maagrammon, 9o. Macdonell (A. A.), 84 n. 2,
o8. Macedonian, 2 n. 4. Macudika, 156, I 57. muaga, 233. тđaja, I 85, 24o, 246. 77ăựaồz, 255, 256, 259, 26o. muāqdashintu, 257. muadaq't, 8o, 96; muada:#iye/u,
76., 96. Mädagama, 3 I 7. Mädagoça, 237, mädaviöt, 256. muãgamubiya, 256, 257. Madampe, 41, 57 11. I. Madampe Pandar, 54 m. I. тафарауа, 73; таgapaye,77. mattata, 96.
349
muadati, 96.
Maçlavaļa, 233 na 236, 2 39, 24O.
made, 75, 85.
. I 235
made-shasa, 185; -iasahi,
I77.
Maidi-Akbo (Aggabodhi
VIII), I 8.
Madi-Bij-Mugalan, 5. Mädiligiriya, Io6, I lo. Madin-dina, 45, Io2, To3,
IOS. Maidin-sand, 88. Mälirigiriya, 98, Io3 n. I,
Ιο8, Ι 42, 3ο κ. 2. Madi-Sem (Sena IV), 2o. Madi-Siv, I4. Mädivaka, 232. Madivak Gampaha, 232. Mädiyā, 274, 277. muaqgiye/hi, 2 27. Madras, 97, 332. madulu, 220, 222, 273. Madune Pracura Mabago, 57. Madurā, 87. Maduru Oya, I57. Magadha, I 23. Māgala, 30, 3 II, 32. Magala-maha-ceya, 218. Magala-vava, 3 Io. Magama, 265, 267. Māgama, 222, 224 nu. 5,
2 25 Pe. 2. Māgam Paltu, 26. maagafa, 76. māgā, 88 m. 4. Mage Gongayan, 88. Māgha, 24, 26, 23o, 3oo n. 2. nagila, Io6. îmagiva, 139, I 4 I, I 46. maha, I 28, 78, 193, 258,
26 Ι, 265. māha, H 85. 7лаћа-didurak, I 43. maha-amidity idi, 67, 239. maha-lifi, 83. таћа-aramuaiale, Ioo n. 2. Mahã. Asthãna (Rajasinha
II), 46. таћа-ауа, 82. maha-aya-paya, 82. mua ha-öiku-sagah-ața, I 78. ?ta/a-ჩo, 67. Mahabodeniya, I98. Maha Bodhisatva, 67. maha-boyi, 190. maha-bundna, 255, 26o;
-bundlen, 255, 258. Mahācūļa (or ļī) - Malnā
Tissa, 75, 155, I56. Mahācūļika, I 55, I 56, I 57. Malhadaļimahana, 2 1 6, 2 I 7,
28. 姆 Mahadaliya, 156. Mahadaliya-Mana, 8. Mahadaliya-Tissa, 7. Mahādāțhika, I 56.
Mahadathika-Mahanaga, 8,
2I夕。 Mahādāțhika Mahānāga
(ruler of Rohana), 2 17. Mahademața(ti)- kuliya, il 42,
276 η. 6, 3ο 7 κι, 8. Mahā Dhammakathī, I I. mahâdibâda, 82. Mahāduggata, I 76, 187. maha-galadiva, I44. Mahagalla, 3 Io. Mahagam, 9o. Mahagama, 123 m. 3, 182,
2 I2. Maha Govinda Sutta, 84. Mahāgrāma, 75, 78, 89, 9o.

Page 451
35O
zта/ia-Лasа, п85. maha-himat, 274. ?year/ha - /h imza ziyamı, 2 27. 7лаћајата, 9о. Maha Kada-im-pota,232. Mahakällāgama or ohīnna,
I6ვ. Mahakälättäva, Io8, 27 I. Maha-Kallinga-gama, 269
n. 7. Mahakapugolläva, 247 m. I. mahā-Āaruņā, 6I. Mahakilinggam, 265, 269,
ვo7 2z. 6. Maha Kivulekala, 289. mua hã/, 226, 227. Mahäläna Kitti, 2. Mahalāpāņo, I7. mahale, 78. mahallē, 99, Ioo, Io9, II o. Mahallē (Mahālāna Kitti),
2. mahále, 273, 274. Mahallaka Nāga, 9,
I79. mua halnu, I 28. ገmaka/aሪ, 288. Mahalu-Mana, 9. Mahalu-Na, 9 Mahalu Vijayabāhu (Vijaya
bahu lIl), 288. Mahamal, I98, I99. Mahamalla, I99 m. 1. Mahamand, 205, 268. Maha Mete-budu, 9o. Maha Mete Sammā-Sambu
dun, l92 n. 3, 258. ነnaha-nnzሪ/izሪነad, 2 22. Maha Muigalana, 7o. ገnahaw, 265, 266 ነa• 9• Mahana, 2 I 7. Mahānāga (brother of Devānaımpiya TisSa, 2 I 2, 2 I 4 ; (king), 15; (Mahadathika), I 53, I 56, I 57. Mahanama(n), (author of Mz.), 5 m. I, 13; (Jetthatissa), I 24; king of Ceylon, 1 2, 2o, i 20, I 24, 2 I 7, 248. - Mahanamika Jetatisa, I24. maha-narakavehii, 67. mahai-karannat, 265. maha2-&arant, 265. Maha Oya, 232. mahapā, 82, 83, I 3 I, I 98,
296, 3oo. mahäpa, I 28, 13o. Mahāpālī, 133, 34,
137, 186. таћараnan, I 98, 288, 299. mahāpa- radīņam, I 28. Mabā Parākramabāhu,
52, 66, 68. maha-faramfardinuyata, 67. Mahåplattana, 135. Mahapela, I 32—I34. Maha Pracura Mabago, 56. maha-pramukha, 23. Mahaputu-ladaan, Io;3, Io4,
I 3. maharad, 39; *radahu, 75; orad-hat, 139; o ad-hu, 127, 139, 223, 273, 298, 2.99. maharaja, J I 6, I 22, I 24, 179 κ. 3, 263 κ. 4, 269 η. I ; “rajaha, I 54, 172 п. г., 177, 179; “raje, 155; “raj-hи, 227; “raji, I. 16, I 25. mahi-ranidhirafa, 66, 279,
282.
I 56,
I გ6,
5I,
maharaja kenek, 67. maharajānan vahanse, 28o. maharafia-ruvanek, 67. maharaj juruvan - wahanse,
279. та/lä-rd/otfатауӑцат
hanse, 67. Mahārās trī, I9. Maharatmalē, 54 m. 2, I56. Mahā Rayigam Baņdāra, 43. Mahā Sammata, 66, 67, 7o,
245, 247, 279, 28I. Mahāsammata - Rājāvaliya,
፳ሃሪ፰
maha-saig, 264; 'saignat, 258; *saigun, 265; *saii8ит-гаћате, 193. Maha Saṁghā räjna, I 28. mahā- sārvadladläyehi, 265. Mahasen, I II ; (Sena IV),
26 I, 264, 266. Mahasena of Mahasena, I I,
I 22, 24, 172, 174, 176
179, 228 ገz• I 1 , 261, 266 κ. 5, Mahāsena
I21, 24. Malhasen Abhai (Sena III),
295, 298, 3oo. Mahāsena Abhaya (Sena III),
295. Mahasena-maharaja, 177. Maha sena - maharaja - Abaya,
I72 n. 2. Mahasen Maharaj (Sena IV),
26 Ι, 264. Mahasilu, I 55. Mahasilu-Maha-Tis, 7. Mahāsiva, 5. mahat, 22o n. 3. Mahatabaka, I8i, 25o. туғаһа-Zera-Kaiтiп, 246. maha-teritat, 227. Maha-Tissa, 17. Mahā-Tissa (Mahācūļika),
I55ー157・ Mahäittha, oo, Io 5, I 13,
I33, 35, 225 22. Io, 3I 7. Maha Ummagga Jataka,
ISI. maha-vada-zun-tena
otäna, 66, 243. Mahāvagga, I 94 m. II. Mahaväligaňga, 9o, 157. Mahavarisa, 2, 4-49, 7 I n. I, 74 ገz• 2, 82–84, 88 ነa• 4, 97, Io6, I Io, II 3, I I5, I I7- 1 19, I 22, 123 m, 3 and 5 、124 I29ーI3 I I34。 I გ6, I ვ8, I 55 7z. I, I 56, 157, 167, 181, 182, 186, I97, 199 ?t. 1, 2 Oo na., 2 I 2, 2 I3 n. I and 2, 27 m. I, 224 η 16, 225 κ. 2, 228 n, 5 and 7, 23 I, 24 I, 257, 262, 263, 27 I, 273, 287, 282 π., 6, 283, 289, 3co و II 3 وIO 3 و 3O5 و 3O4 ,5 .۶ 316, 3І7, 3І9, 325 п. б and 9,334, 34 I. Mahavansa-ika or 'Commentary, 81 nt. 3, 155 m. I, Ι 67, τ87, 216. Mahavapi-vihara, 182. maha-z/disala, 54. maha-veher, 264; -veherdi,
76; -veherhi, 227. Maha-vehera or -veher (at Anuradhapura), Io3; (at Māgama), 222, 224. Mahaveher-naka, 222. maha-zir, 75, 225; -verat,
223.
(Buddhadāsa),
ΟΙ
IN
Mahā Vihāra κ. 5, 225 κ. 228 κ. ΙΙ, . maha-zihara/ Mahavi-keta, Mahavoți, 22; Mahavuți, 77, Mahawutu, I I32, 33, I Mahawelligan mahaya, 82 m mahayi, 75, * I40, 224 2. I , 33O 72. 4. mahayāgā, 26 Mahayai-gé-ba Mahãyãna, I 324 al. I. Mahāyānism, Mahāyānists, Mahela, I 25. Mahelaka-nag maheśāna, 81, Maheśvara, 32 muahi, 97. Mahid Agboh Mahila, I 22. ηιαλιεία, τοό. Mahilaka, I2, Mahilaka ņa
24. mi-hinaga, 6 Māhimi, 29. Mahinda, 27(
I97, 198; III, I, 8; IV 95, 97, IO5. 1 გ5, I ვ6, 1 22I, 222 268 n. 2, ; 3 I 5, ; V, (ādAiāla), 222 ( I4O-I42; Mahinda (Lämäni), (mahādipāc I30, 41, I Yuvaraja H (thera), I9g Mahinda Ag
22. 2. Mahiyaigaņa,
84, 88, go. Maitreya, I92 Maitreya Bud Majjhima Nil 33O και 9. maijhima tan Majjhimavagg Majumdar (R Makalaka, 1 2 Makalaka-na. Makalan-Det
Detu-Tis. Makalan Tiss Makaya, 25 2. Mākkalingam Mākkalingam 305-3ol. mual, 69, I 5 I, mal (younge
ܘ4ܲ .7a Mala, 224, 2" Malabar, 40, Malabatuva, Mala-madulu
ገt. 6. maira, 28 malārayat malavala-sal
22. 2. Malava-piar

DEX
Io3, II 8, 224 . 2, 226 κ. 4, 229 22. II, 27 I. i, 25o.
II 6.
3, 225.
I32. O 4 Pe. 4 I I3 35.
n, 90.
3. }2, 83, 88, I 29, 9, 232, 269 it.
9 72. I.
lätauna, 88. όο, 2ο I, 2O4,
I99 m. 8, 20I. 2Oo it. 205.
gата, І24.
karaka, I 22,
6.
› ነZ. 4; I, I7, III, II 8, 293 ; V, 2o, 82, 87, , IOS n. 2, I3 I, 44,1997z、9, 226, 26I—26 კ, 296, 3oo ni. 5, 2 I ; VI, 22; I 29; (äfā), heir-apparent), (heir-apparent,
;198 ,197 و(. 222, 224 at. 6; -128 ,2o و(la
42, 296 (son of Kassapa), I 3o;
. gabodhi, 93
7II, 74, 7 I 22. II,
, 2ο 2, 20ο η. 4. dha, 269 m. I3. кауа, І76 п. І,
4dūla, I9 I nu. 5. ፲a , 232.
.3 ۶۰ 84 و (.C .
karaka, I 22.
a-Tis, III or
a 7.
', 3o7 ነz. 6.
Kaņa vadi,
I90. : brother), 263
5. 4 I, 267 m. 3. 32O, 323, 325.
222, 273, 275
2, 281, 285; 2, 285. z-sihilahi, a 26
vāyāmin, I8o.
Malay, 26, 34I. Malaya, I o2, I95, 224 m. I4,
275 m. 5, 28I n. 9. Malayalam, 6o, 63, I I3. Malayarāja, 16. Malay-Javanese, 34o, naliya, io. māligiãove, 246. та/дуа, 52 п. І. ገJሠa/t“, 142, 179. та/и, б9. Malu-Tisa, II, I79. Malvatu Oya, 286. тата, 258. Māmallapuram, 58. Māmiņiyā Kõraļē, I 72 m. II. Mâmpiţa, 25 I. mană, 259 m. Io. тärта, 259 п. то. Mānābharaņa, 22, 304, 3o5,
309, 3IO. Manabharana (ruler of Rohaņa), 74 m. 2, 36, 322, 324. талаћаra. I 5 г. та пати, 7б. Mānavamma, 2, 197,
I99 ?z. I, 292. Mānāvulu Sandesa, 39 m. 2. znaňqda, 238 m. II.
näida, 66. тауфађа, 257 n. I. māņdabāka, 257. Znapigalam, I II. zvaiga Aba, 257 m. I. manglapādhipati, 257. Mandatu, I28 n. 2. тӑнфazрі, 257 п. п. Mändindina, 27 I, 273, 275. Mandin-sand, I 28. Mäňdivak Sarinvälla,
235. manaraagi, 78, 79, 89;
*2gön, 75 Mangala Mahacetiya, 2 I8. mangdiz, I 46. mařisdiva, 29o, 29I. mang-divi, 299, 3o I. тга7ggiv. 46. Mangul Mahale Samannā
Araksamaņan, 78. Maigul-prasadayehi, 66. Maigul-sakvala, 67. Maniārkuļam, I 72. Manica Pandar, 57. Maņigrāma, go. Mänik Gaüga,
多。2。 Mäņikkaçdavara, 4 I-43. Maņimekhalā (country), 24. Maņimekhalai, 9, o. mänin, 7o. Maņitilā Kiļi, 78, 8, Ioo. manittar, 333, 335. ???ẫạảyan, 259. mañjādi, 96. Manmar, Ioo, Io2, 35. татradi, or mauridi, 89. manru, 89. Mäntai, Ioo. Manu, 89, 96, II, 5o n. 4. татиgуа-ӑtта, 329,
κι. 9. Manu Vaivasvata, 67. mātā, 82, 287. mAurmukā, Io3, 123, I98,
258, 273. 292, 293. mapurumaka, I9 m. 3. mapurumutuka, I 23; mapuru
makah-ata, I 22. mard (gem), I51. ገmaፖd, I 35 ንሄ• 5• Māra, 6.
17,
232
222 225
33d
narila, 285; “laya, 55, 69;
ayak, 67. Mārāvaļa, 237. Māra varian Tribhu vanacakravartin Kulaçekharadeva, 27. Marco Polo, 92. ηιάνίί, Ιογ. mart mana&a, I 16, 154, 55. 7tartezd, I 32, 223. martevant, I 35 m. 5. mas (fish), I 4o; masna, I 4o ;
masium, 5. mias (month), 76; muasa, I 74 ; mua,saÁk, 323 ; muas/hi, I 39; тая ін, 264. māsaka, Ig4 m. 6. masu, 76. plasta-an, 5.I. mual, 164, I 9o. таја, 28о. muafa, 326, 329, 33o n. 7. Mãitale, I 92 ?!. 3, Iọ5, 253. mualafia-k tumba, 3 i 4, 322. Mathura, I 8o. paditi-Attia, 286 n. 2. таforazта, б6. тäfrä, І49. matsya-nyava, 15.O. mate, 66, 239, 246, 279, 283. таѓ-zäфг, 226 гг. 2. Matvala-Sen, I9. Maurya, 224 m. 6. Māvanāla, 32. mudāyā, 33o n. 4. Maya (kingdom), 327, 329,
330. Māyādhanu, 44. Mayadunna, 57. Mayadunne, 43-45, 63, 64,
24, 242. Mayadunu-nuvara, 57. Maya-gehadhinatha, 88 m. 4. Maya-rajaya, 329. Maya-rata, 232, 327. Mayidand, IoI, Io. May ilagastota, 222, 33. Mayind, IOI, jo4, Io;5. me (particle), 75, 222, 223
z. 8. mie (pronoun), 66, 67, 75-78, 82, 97, Ios, Io4, 132-134, I77, 178, 186, 19o, 193, I98, 22 I, 223, 227, 231, 234, 24o, 246, 25o, 258, 259, 26о п. 7, 2бІ, 265, 274 275, 288, 323; meyate, I32; meyin, ISI. тè, 15 I, 281, 329. me gamihi ațademā, 97. Meghavaņņa, I I. Meghavaņņa Abhaya, I 24. Meghavaņņābhaya, III I. Meghavarņņa, 77. Meghavarņņa Abhaya, 249. mehe, 265, 268 m. 2. methe-karuvanat, 77. nehe-karuvange, 227. Meheņavara, 35. mehesana, 8I. mehésna, 222. mehesaun, 32 I. nehesuran, 8I. ፲mሪkéያièrገሪ, 322. mehevarin, 54, 67, 246, 28. meheya, l II 2. ???é#2, 66, I93, 2 გ2, 2 გ9. meka, I 2 I, I 75. mekdiftar, 299. теèäрpar, 78, по4, по9, I по,
294, 299. mekappar-vidirum,
Io9, IIo, 265, 274, 299.

Page 452
me/kmať, I9o. meku, 66, 239 ; mekun, 7o, 76, 25, 274; vieĀžuma, 66; mektta, 237. mue4, I T I. meiikşi, I Io. melasa, I I. melassi, Io4, Io5, IIo, III. meloitsi, I to, I I I. metaiti, I Io. melitti, Io, 39, I4, 223,
225, 299, 3ol. muēl-vāram, I, II, тета, 246. memā, 69. membe, 26I, 265. ፵géነ፣, 324 ነዒ• 5meisė, 193, 23 , 23 II, 237. Mete, 258, 26o n. 4. Mete-budu, I9o, 265, 269. Metteyya, 26o mn. 4. Metteyya Buddha, 269 m. I3. metuvā, 26I, 265. metuvāk, 78, 94, Io 4, 6, Ι93, 26 Ι, 264, 205, 274. ገpteመara&, 55, 67. mevataka, I78. ?neya, I32, 299. meyin, 15 I. mey/édéAöar, 274. meykiffar-sandaruvan, 2.90. -mi, 189, 217, 255, 258. mi (earth), 97. mi (here), 22 I. mi (honey), 187, I90. Midel-raja or panó, 17. Midel-Salā (Mahinda IV),
2O. mīgasa, 66. Mīgasväva, I. mi-haraé, 225 n. 9. ገnzhZ, 22 I , 223. Mihid Mahapā (Mahinda I),
I9, 198. Mihid Mahaya, I 39. Mihind, I 28, I64. Mihindal, 276 n. 4Mihind Aram Meheņavara,
- I37. TMihind Mahaya, 84, 13o n. 5,
4o, I4, 262. Mihiňdu (Mahinda V), 2 1 . Mihindu, I9o, I9I. Mihindyahu, I 5, 128. Mihinnariya, 98, 199. Mihintaļē, 95-97, 99, o5, Io6, III, I31, 135. I43, 144, I46, 155 m. I, 175, 182, 19I at. 3, 199, 2O0, 222, 23.I. 249 255. ті-ёiri, 225 т. 9. mila, I88, 299. mīļaiga, 22 I. Milindapañha, 22 5 m. 7. ገmålaya, I75, I 78, I88. Mind-Atvara, 7o. Ming, 337-339. ттуг, I 5 І. ገገu፯raz, 77, 265, 299. mini-sodaalu, 222. mini-kota, 77, 265, 299. minis nun, 232, 233,
265. Minnēriya, 3o2 m. 2. Mīnvila, 56. mi-fak, 190, 9 m. 8. miris, I93, 1o 4 m. 7. Mirisagalakanda, 238. Mirisaväțiya, 2 I 4. nisä, 75, 76, 298, 3ol s. 2. muisgal, 339. 7īta, 239. Mithilā, 8.
235
mithqal, 339. maiti, i 28. Mit-Sen, 2. Mitta, 26. Mitta-Sena, 12. Mivugam Kit, 299, 300. mīvun, I 39, 2 23, 265, 275. miya, III 75, I 78, 186, I 87. niyä, 76, 96, 97. Μίyagιιι), 75, 78, 79. Miyagun-maha-ver, 75. muiyāţsi, I II. miya-vata, 78. myem, 26I n. 2. Miyugun-maha-veher, 76. -то, IO4, I O5, 2б5. noba, 26. Moggallāna I, I, 3, I 4; II,
I, 5; III, I, 5. Moggallana
dīpa, 52, 53. nok, 227. Mõlahitiyavelegala, I53, Ι 57, Ι 64. Monaragala, 217. Mookerji (R.), 97 m. 3, I 23
m. I, I8I a. 3. Moors, 42. Moragoda, 27I, 275 m. 6. Moravava, 247. Moliya, J 3, I 5. Moslem, 332. Mrammarațțha, 32o. Mrcchakatikā, 92, 93 m. I. Mu’azzam, 338. muda, 65, õ7. mudal, 267 m. 2. mudala, 55, 67, 23 II, 239,
Pañcika-pra
II 9,
255. Mudali-vaduva-ta, 238. тиdalivarит, 24б. mld-basa, 22. mudun, 32 I. Mugalan, I 3. mugattidu, 305. Mugayin-Sen, 19. Muggayatana-ratha, 93. тиgиr, 1 39. muhund, 222. Muhundehigama, 293, 294. Muhundgiri, 2 58. mukkänikkai, 333, 335. mul. 28o. mula, 2 I 8, 29. muda, 97. mulä, 77. niilaka, 28o. milla-tandida, I9 Int. 5. Mūlāvāsa, I93, 94 Mulavasa Sen, 78, 8. mulgezatta, 28o. Muligirigala, 258. întulin, I 39, 32 II, Muļļaitīvu, Io6. Müller (E.), 42, Io6, I I 7 ??. 7, I24, I 56, I 58, I63, 165 m. I, 166, 168, It 2 п. І, 95, 2І4, 2І5, 248, 256 ነZ• 4, 27I ን፤• 2, 3o2, 31 2, 326, 329 п. І, 33о 经。直
mul-sail, 191 m. 5. mulu, 232. mudu (food), 2 I9. minusu (whole), 53, I 39, 32 II,
322. титi-biyali, 184. типатет, 295, 298,3ооп. 5. Muňgayina, 7o. muigu, I84. mumiňdu, 56; oluhu, III 25. Munnēssaram, 4 I. mantuburu, 67, 243 246.
INI
тиха, год. muraidu, I46, Pfi 2, 333 335 Muruka, 2 I 2 n. Muslim, 338, a miatt, 15 I. Mutasíva, 4. matt-harin, 22 777 att-hasa, 23
255. mud-famin, 25
Pattttt, 5 I. nutuffaun, 3I6, 3 Mc Crindle, 9c
пӑ, 15 I, 27о п Nabho-ganga, Nāccadūva, 26 Nada-tere, 2 I5 mãąātsi, I I II. mãgue, I I II. naidu-kaival, 94 Nāga, 55, 6 Nāgala, 7o, 7 Nägama, 55. Nägampaha Ki Nagara-gala, I Nagaragiri, 32 Nagaraigaņa, Nagara-vapi, I Nagarī, 8o. Nāgarī, , Naga- vihara, I nägemahirin, 6 Nāhalva tura, 2 Naimäkara Bo( Naka, 53, I.
252. паAéd, 222, 224 māka, 27o m. 2 Naka-maharaje таAan, 27o, 27 makara, I I4, I 1 rahi, II, 6, I ! makara-gaitaka nga karaka, I 2 I, Nakara-vavi, I naÄayä, 227, 2 Nakka Madam Nakkan Vadur Nākolagaņē, 6 nālā, 47. Nala Gon, I39 Nal-aram, 27 I måli, 95, 97, 2, nāli, 259, n. IC nä4i, 69, 95, 2. ነnaክw, 67, 93 ? 263 m. 4, 285 227, 288. ?2amzôitʼt, II 52. Nāmāvaliya, 3 Nambanan, 3o nam birātijvār, nami, 93 n. 3. Nam-pota, 23, mamut, 67. 70p?, 15 I, 232, man-ambarana Nāņasamband Nanda, 2 I 5. патаiата, 57, 1 mandi-vida &ku, maigā, 322. nagi, 329. náäňgini, 7o. näñgya henu, man-siri, 322. Narabaditsi-tsi Nārada, 9. Naradatta, 202 maran indi-hu, Narapatisithu,

DEX
}, 336 ??. I5. ... I
40
2, 223 m, 8. I, 232 234,
5, 258, 2бо.
22.
it. 5.
2. 223 n. 7. 9 ft. I.
бralё, 269 т. II.
2.
5 n. 6.
II9.
I9.
72 it. I.
3.
6.
· გ8. dhisattva, 2 I I $5, I 56, I08,
- 7ം 4.
* 1.55
[6, I 75; naka77, I8I, 250. , II 6, I 19.
22. 16, II9. 29 pt. 7. biya, 25б.
Mādabi, 256. .244 ,63 و2
, 40.
59 n... l o.
59 κε, Ιο. 1. 3, 226 т. 2, , 322; namin,
9, 52. 5-307. 3 II.
322. , ISI. tr, I 35.
29, 282.
3 II.
258.
-thu, 317 m. I.
, a.o.5.
222.
317-319.
Narāsirihhavarman I, I, 7, 197,
99 2. I. Narendracaritavalokana-pra
dīpikā, 4, 5. паSa7га, 329. PialS , 32 2. Nasik, I I9, I 26, 154 m. Io,
I79. паf, I 75. Nath (P.), 256, 276 n. I. Nātba, 324 m. I. Nātha IDēvālē, 54, 243, 244. Nattānā (Nātanār) Kōvi,
158 m, I. Natukanda, I I6. mätuva, 285. naza (new), I77, 178. maza (nine), 263 n. 4. näzva, I 33. Navagomu va, 5. Navam, 3oo 12. 2. Navāmas, 298, 3oo. mazāmata, I 32. Navāmpahaņgamin, 264, 266. патагг, 27o. mazvaratnādi pati, 66, 26,
279. navatän, 77, 98. 1tazitan, 9 S., 227, 228 m, 6. тасла/атга, 77. nazvat nā, 77. mazavakä, 246. Na-vehera, lo4, los, II.3. пazvи, 322. тауака, 75, 77. naya&a-Aenekun, 77.
пӑуапӑr (пäyaydr), 3o3,
306, 333 m. I.
mily indir (ndyanar), 333,
335.
Nāyināru, 244. Nepal, 92, 143, 267 n. 7. теrтеді, 227. -ni (instr. term), II, 5, I 54. Nbbāņa, I. Niççarhka Alakeçvara, 34. Niççaňka Alagakkõnāra, 3 I,
35. Nidānakathā, I I 8, 183 m. I. nigaha-libu van, 77. migama, 175, 18. nigama-gcima, I8. nigama-fett haka, 18I. nigraha, 28o. nika, 34o. Nikamaņiya, 85, 178, I 79,
88. Nikamaniya-cada, 178. nikata, I 75 - 177, 182, 25o, Nikavärațiya, 3o2, 3 Io. Nikāyasaṁgraha, 2, 26, 3 I nu. 2 , 36, 1 o7, 227, 228 ነz. 229 ft. I. 230, 23 I, 238, 252, 272 ?ሠ• J, 3፤7. Nikimni, 90, I9I. Nikini, 47, 78, 242, 244. Nikinni, 85, 88. Nikinni-sand, 75, 188. nikkala, 34o. піèéћа, 34o, 34І. nikéhala, 34o, 34 I. mikinia, 279. nil, 15, 222. nila, 67. Nilädevu, 7:8, 8. ailai-wilakkat, 3I I. Nilavasä Mädiyā, 274, 277. Nilavelli (Nilā vēli), 58. Niliya, . піті, 265, 2б7. minda-faribhava, 329. airindu-nd, 5. miral-ditti, I 18.
mirundu, I49. Nirvāņa, 69, 87, 247. Nirvânapada, 87. misā, 66, 279. nisayuru, 322.
niska, 34o. Nissarihka-gavu(va),327 m. I,
329, 33. Nis$arihka Malla, 86, I.49— I5 I, 3 I6, 327, 33o it. 9, 33 I n. I. See also Nis$añka. Malla. Ni$$añka Malla, 99, I o6 7u.
I 2, I 7. Nitalavitiya Sivaya, 25I, 252. niti, 286 n. 2. Nityodyukta, 2o2, 2o5. nivaiicäivo, 326, 329. mīvī, 267 m. 2. niya, 32 I. napi, 235 , niyaiwata, 288;
піyäyеп, 246. піydта, п75, п77, п8г. niyama-kara, 66, 237. niyama-tanahi, iii,
2名の。 niyamavarun, 269 m. II. naval-defit, I8I. niyam-gama, St. Niyamgampaya, 3 , 238. 2zz}'а рtг 12, I 33. niya-raisin, 32 I. niyata, I ,8. піya/ć, 1 54. niyātita mu, I 54 m. Io. ntiyāzata, 288. піyäyеп, 246. to, 67, 75-77, 94, 96, Io4, I I I, I 28, 139, 14о, І46I48, 15 I, I90, 19I i. 5, I93, I 9S, 223, 227, 239, 258, 264, 265, 268 κ. 2, و28o و 5 27 و4 27 ,5 and 3 29O, 299, 3o. I н. 2, 322, 3.29. ነ፡O-aያq, 329. no-bada, 268 m. 5. no-bandanci, 265, 268 it, 5. no-ai, 28. na 0-ga finlā, Io 4, I I I, 223, 265, 275, 299, 3oI 7г. 2. no-am, 265. no-earani, 75. n0-karant, 7, 7, 26, 200
σε 9, 299. howed, I 33. потіп, 322. hio mägi'a tenu, 92 m, 3,
258. no-fi, 6. no-fitt, 76, 96. no-firikcipit, 75. no-sirit, 75, 77. κιο-εινεία έ, 95. m0-'tfd', '16, 95. no-tänä, 76, 77. no-zi, I. I. no-vadana, Io.4, 27o, 274. no-zadni, I I I, I39, I-40, 148,
274, 275, 299. κο-τανια, Ι ο Ι. vuo-zvanudvudā, 1 o II. по-zaти, 264. no-zväittu, 76 nu. 4, 96. a-zed', '?. noviae, 5 I. moyek, 67. numba, 22o. Numba-ganga, 2.22, 223 at Nunes, 3-o, 341. m íifbada hudiha, I 9o. тнzvатіп, 1 5І. пtruara, I I I, I 33.
I8,

Page 453
352
Nuvaragal, 3 I 6, 38, 32o,
322, 325 т. 6 7 it clara (, 322. Nuvara-viva, I 16, 19. mvu varek-hi, 188.
otha-fa, 2S3 m, i.
otlanta-zaffaii, 186.
o/i tt, 22 I, 263.
()jjhallun, 5 , 66, 68.
kāvas, 73, 2, 28, 39, Ι 4ο, 227, 228, 264, 266, 298, 3oo, 321.
( Okkāka, 228 nu. 3, 266 m. 2,
3οΟ κ. 4, 3 23.
Oldenburg (II.), I 94 m. I I.
она, 258.
ода, 283 п. І.
(palla, 238.
Opāta Mālāvaļa, 237.
ονσαλιά, 262.
()ru Vala, 5 I, 54, 6o—62, 66,
68, 237, 255 it. I.
()ru vaļa-pitiye äļa, 66, 68.
osaba, 3 | 4, 32 I.
osala, 322.
64, 22 2.
ofa, I 18.
ofа-таптарин, 96.
о/ини, 52, 66, 67.
οτανα, Ι 65.
ότι εία, 68.
ởviti, 67.
.-իti, S2, 1 24, 322. As 22I 223. fã, 76. Aahadu, I5 . Aabanda, 315, 322. fiaca, I 16, 165, I 77. falcanahi, I78. faca-salehi, I65. Aaca-satehiya, I65. Aara-visiva, 177. fachame, 18O.
Pācīna pabbata, I68. foãaia (honorific), 82. fita (quarter), 189, 191 it.
2, I 98 at. 6, 249. Aadagaga, 2I 6. fada-ganthi, 2I 6. på damu itāla, 23; I. fbädатuй/iАča, I 4о п. 3. /bada 17a, 2 il 8. Aadana-gala, Ic6. Aафaz/aya, I І4,
II9. Padaviya, I Fo. Abadada or Abadala/', 76, 79, 94,
I93, 94. Аadd/iата, 85. fhadhāna, Io7. Aadhina-bhimi, Io6. padicina-ghara, Io6. Aadhana-madazo, lo6. Aadhina-sala, 106. fhadi, I I 2, 23 I. Abadi, 75-77, 85, padiyä, 75. pagdidine, I 66, J69. Aadi-lad-dada-nayakayan,75,
S5. fagli-meheya, Io3, II 2. Abadi-muehleyä äittan, Io4. fhadiya, I 75, I 78, I 88. Aādāņi, 256 m. 2. padroês, 334. Padu Abhā, 22o, 222, 224. Ääistunt, I39, 25o.
Abadural, 77. faguru, 75, 77. Paduvas dev Abhā, 227, 228. Pagan, 319, 32O. Aähädä, 193.
I 16, 118,
pahala, 265. l'ahala Kayinättama-väva,
I 62, I 63, 166, I68. Pahala Visidekē Köraļē, Io2
12. 2. − Aahan (lamp), 264. Aahan istone), 77, 7S, Io8,
98. pahan, 3oI n. I.
Pahanbhunu, 296, 3o I. Pahanbhunu-danaviya, 29.S. päharä, 3I5, 323. βάλάνα, 3 Ι 5. fidihdira (noun), 222; (verb),
76, 3I.5, 323 7t. I. Аa/laravги, и.48. pahatakara, I68. fahazväsi, I I 3. fbahayä, 94. fbaheja, I 77, I 82, 3oo n. 9. Paheja Sivaya, I 82. Pähidi, 299, 3oo. Paia-sadda-mahannavo, 256. Alajina, I81, 25o. fak, I. 9о. fi-Aram, 223. faksafbăta, 234, 329. Pakudha Kaccāna, I 56 m. 4. fala, I 26. #alā, 87. Pāla, I I 2, I 46, I 5o nu. 3. Aiāla, 227. βάλα, 66, 68, I84, Ι89, I93,
I94, 323, 32. palaha, I 75, I 78, I86, I 87. palaha-vata, 178. Аӑ/aReu-in, 322, 323 п. І7.
Palalugoda, o. palami, 69.
oaamat, 66, 39, 237. Аafатиvат, 234. fba/7 17u tu vaizaz, I 39. pa/aiz, 222. pälaňda, 52 m. I, 67. Pālāttaru, 5 I, 67, 69. fäsazviya, 234. Pali, I. I, I.3, 48, 82, 88, 9 I, 96, 97, по4 п. I, Iоб, по7, II 3 m. I, 15, I I8, I 19, I 2.4-I 26, 29, 145, I53, 154 ገg. 6, ] 55, I 56 ?ሠ• 4, I 57, Ι 64, 168, I 7o, I 7 Ι, I75, I76, I82, 185, I9 I п. І 2, 212, 216, 224 п. 16, 225 ገz• 2, 253, 267 ?z 3, 268 κ. 5, 278 π. I, 281 12. 7, 3OI, 3 (9, 320, 323 7t. I5, 33o 12. 7 and 9, 34C. faliya, 55, 67, 69. Palku ifi bura, 240-242. PalkuinburēVihārē, 62, 244. pa(llai) sak, 66, Pallava, I7, I58, 197, 199
hl. I, 257, 3 I 2 î. I. Pallava Grantha, 158. Pallavanarana-vadi, 85. Pallekagama, I47. Pallē Pamuņuva, 32o. ballē zāhala, 269 m. I. Palu Mäkiccäva, 249. Aатӑ, I 5 І. Pamagalu, I89, I 9o, I 9 I ;
-arama, I 9o. gôamuazmu, 276, 298. pamanti-Adibailla, κ. 3, 277 κι. 9. painant-laduvan, 276 n. 3. fbam hant da, 3 i 5, 322. păiitbul, 23 I, 234. Adjibul-la-daruvan, 23I, 234. Aijibulfettiya, 231.
274, 276
parřigu, 277 Pe. 9.
IN
pā- mili, I 39, Abàimu illi, 3 2 1 n ^ở7wảạả, 75, 8 pänief, 28o fha visālis, 292 bdi/uu tul, 23 I . fimulfettiya Pamunētänna Aba//uzuuitt, 233, 26, 276 , 32O, 323, 3 Aoämtu huzun zu hou på nu, 227. Аäта, 322.
Painabunu or
72. I. Panagama, 26 дарала, 67, 6 Αδαλιά5, 299, 3{ Aina-sarin, 3 Áaziaťafa, 67,
Panayamārak; faîžcăparãdha Aaica-fradhai 3of 12. I. Pañcavinihśatijñāpāramitã 2ού π., 2ο 7 Paicikā Pradī Paņdiradi, I o5 274, 277. Paņdirad Dā
I of, IoS, I Pandi-rajuruv Pāņdlirajun, 2 Pandi-rata, 32 Pançita Pa (Parākrama 40, 55, 57, Paņdita Paral
25; II, 27. Paņdīta Vijas yabähu II), Pāņqiyanār, 3 Paņdu, 2. Pandu (race), Paņduka Abh Paņdukābhay η, 6, 228 π. Aba uigurtu, 329 Paňduvasdev, Paņļuvāsu dev Pandu Vāsude
ገሡ 5• Pandy, 54 m. Pāņdyas, 2, I 87, 13o, 2 გO8, ვO9, 3 Pańgini (Pań,
გo6. bañguzoa, 276 Аäні, п87. fanical, 54 n. fin-Aanda, 3 Pankuliya, 25 fin-madiya, Adin-madu, 21 fan-fitfivak, óanzsālis- vann fan-i is, 70. papatakara, Päpiliyäna,
62, 237, 23 para, 151 19 Abāra, 85. Aara-dan may Paragasa-atm farähär, 274 óärähär, 265 päyahera, 27. (féara) éafód,
Parakkama (
vatī), 24.

)E X
32 II, 323 72. 3.
d
3.
293.
23i. 23O, 233. 235, 254, 265, 3, 296, 3oo, 25.
, 67.
obunna, 3o I
4, 266.
O.
2. 24ό.
'ဂံ၇ ገz. 7. 2, 3O3, 305,
sahasrika. Pra20, 202, 22。
Pa., 39.
vio. I, 27I, 273,
puļā (u), Io3
o, 273. an, 329. 56 η. 3.
Akkama-Bihu Bāhu VIII),
58.
ikama-Bahu I,
'a-Bahu (Vija
22. O9, 3II.
3 2 4 7t. I . ауа, 224 п. Іо. 4, 222, 224
5.
ဒါး၊ 4, 228 κ. 5. va. Abhaya, 228
. 9, 27, 54 7. I 56., 273, 29o,- II, 33. ;uni), 3O3, 3o5,
77. I.
п, 282. }I 2, . "س
O.
26, 227.
3 Ο Ι πε. Ι. ehi, 292.
58.
2ー54」 59, 6 Ι, 3, 3ои т. п.
, I98. ga, 66, 68.
268 т. I, 275.
7. eneral of Līlā
Parakkama-Bahu, 5o. I’arakkama-Bahu, prince, son of Parakkamabāhu II, 26. Parakkama-Bahu I, 22, 25, 48, 49; II, 25, 49; III, 27; IV, 27-29; V, 3o, 58; VI, 38, 39; W II, 4o; VIII, 4 ; IX, 4 I. See also Parakrama Bahu. Parakkama-Bāhu A pā, 37,
3S. Parakkama-Bhuja, 49. Parakkama-narinda, 309. Parakkama Paņdu I, 2 I ; II,
24, parākramua, 32 2.
’arākrama, 53, 56. L’arākrama (obāhu VI), 236. Parākrama. A pā, 278 m. I, Parākrama Atvara, 7o. Parākrama Bāhu, 58, 6 , 67,
69, 1o7, 278, ვO9. Parakrama Bahu I.
Great), 52, 74 n. 2, 86, 88 وI 5O و 45-I و43 I وf ICP ,4. .72 23 І — 233, 272, 278 гг. І, 3O4, 309-312, 31 6-319, 322-324, 325 ?፤• 3, 327 ; II, 2 87, 288; V, 2,44, 278 κ. Ι, VI, 5 2-5 4, 56 - ქ59, 6 I—6ვ, 2 გ6-2 გ8, 278 72. I , 282, 283, 280, १OI m. I ; VII, 56; VIII, 54, 56, 6 , 62; IX, 56, 58, 59, 6 I, 62, 243, 244. Parakrama-bhuja, 7o. Pärakumbāsirita, 30,3 m. I, 39 т. I, 53, I 28, 224 т. б., 2 გ6. Parakum Pařídi, 24. Paramaņāyā, 236, 239, 24o. Paramattha-jotika, 199 n. 6. Paramesvara-vadi, 85. Aarau/arā, I5 ; 'rāva, 62;
ordizaga, 67, 246. Aaraтparaннуdia, б6, 7o,
245, 279. Paranavitana (S.), 9. pāramač, 322, 325 nu. 5. Parāntaka I, 2, 19, 2 o; IF,
86. Parape 256. farapturen, 74, 75, 81, 127, I 28, 139, 222, 227, 264, 298, 32 I. - Para Rãjasinha, 43. Aara-zat, 15 I. paraveni, 55, 276 n. 3. para zuen ipañguztia, 276 m. 3. Parevi Sandesaya, 57. paribhava, 329. pãribhogika, I 33 m. 3. βαγιόκιγακα, ΙΙ 6. paridaden, 323. Aarihara-lekha, I I3.
parikara, 178, 187.
parikkhāra, i 87. Pārinda, 2. Abārisaja, I82. - Parisä-kuliya, I39, 14o. parivahana, 99. pariz'ārajanayat, 233. parivaţa, I. I9. parivavata, II6, I I 9. parizyāvartta, II 9. pariya yekin, 264. Aaryäyekinud, 227.
Parker (H.), 82 m. I, Io6.
I 26, 137, I72. patru, I46. paru maka, I 23.
pas (direction), III ; pasa,
(the
274 ; pasahi, I 77, I8I •
25o ; Aas-hi, I39. pas (earth), I 69. fas (five), 7o, 98, 323. pas (requisite), 22 2. frīs azjz, 82. foasalos, I 92, 293 ; osak, 67. Aasados-zaea, 69. Aasatos-vanitchi, 293. Aахаллина, 7о, 7 І. fas-annunck, 7o.
Pāsāņabhina, 3o 1. l. Päsänasinna, 3o m. I. faści/i/a, 15 I. Aas-dend, 98.
Pasenadi, I 28 m. 2. Aas-hi, 139.
βάτι, ό7.
Abäis ida, 55, 67.
Áasladdan, Io4, 11 1, 274,
29O.
Abas-ladu, 277 1u. 4, 29 1 nu. 3. fas-mahi-sdzadala, 267 n. 7;
osā valdadäiyehi, 265. Aал-Арага 5, 5, 2, 66, 67. Áasu, (after), 28O. Abas (eath), I6, 69.
Päsuļu-Akbo Aggabodhi
IX), 18. Päsuļu-Kasubu (Kassapa II),
I6; (Kassapa V), I9. Pasulu-Sen (Sena IV), 2o. fastuz'a, 263 m. 4, 3o I nu. I. fas-viisi, 23 I ; - vissa, 77. pat (Skt. patra), 67, 77. pat (Skt. Aråpta), 283 m. 1. Aata, 94, I.33, 135,259 m. Io. fatā, 19o, 258. Pāta Dumbara, 236. fațagaga, 2 i 5, 2 I 6. Даfagata, 2 I б. AðalaÁ. 55, 67, I 33, I 9o. քatata, 322. Aasait, 56, 66, 231, 234, 237. Aatana-gala, lo6. patan bhiūmi, 1 o6. fața zvanå, 7o. fatavanu, 96. fațazvay, 96. pathame, 8o. Aati, i I5, i 18, : 26. foritirdi, I 39. Aătări, 56. patisatarana, 169, 218. fat-kada, 24o. Patra-dhatun-vahanse, 28o. patti (share), II8, 12 I, 125. Abatdār, II8 m, 3. päťu, 76, 96. Abavana, 35 m. 5. fba!zvay, 96. fav, 22 I, 225, 3 I 5 Pe. I. Аäväфаі, 3o5. Aðazvårabia, 1 94.
Pavāraņā Khaņdaka, 94 m.
II. Ajazdravantat, I93. Abavata, I57 7. 2. pävata, 66, 237. paizitagena, 66. pavatină, 67, 239, 246, 279,
28o. faavatnā, 258, 323favatvanu, 76, 9o. Aðazvaya, I 75. favetz, 276 n. 3. pā zvisi, 88. pavitra gotrābhijiāta, 66, 246.
faya, 82. paya, I 89-19 I, I 98. payak, Igo, 98.
Paytāṁgi Kallānāvan, 3o6,
3이 7.

Page 454
pavutu, 28, 2 I9. Aeaizi, I46. pediva, 299, 3OI. Aegizra, 139, 14, 14б.
Pegu, 319, 32 o, 34o. pekada, I 75, I76, I 78, I 84,
Ι94 κ.ε. 3 pekadaka, I 77, I 78. Pekin, 332. pekkha, 88. Pelagama-Vihara, I57. penin, I28. peni, 174, I78, IS7. Pepodatudal, I o 3, I05. perä, 275.
Pērādeņiya, 3I. perahara, 268 n. I. perähärä, Io5, I I 3. perihir-ant, 3oo. peräli, I49, I5I. ferait, I93. pere, 75-77, I 28, 144, 255,
258, 265, 274. pere-adamashi, I28. pere-bundha, 255,
-bundmen, 255, 258. perelläki, Io 4, Io5, II 2, I 45 ; oläkkan, I 39, I 4J, I 45. pere- muagata, 76. perenâttivam, I 39, I4 I, I 44,
265, 269 fereтdtfте, п45, 275, 277. peremåțțuvam, Io4, Io5. Perera (E. W.), 3I. 28. I, 39,
5I, 332, 335 Perera (Fr. S. G.), 334 n. 2. pereirit. 75. pereuart, I 45. perezvässan, I 45. Periyakadu Vihara, 168 m, 2. Periyankuļam, I, 58. Persian, 33 II, 332, 334, 338. Perumaiyānkuļam, Io6. berumā, 309. perumaudivä, 94. Aet, 76, 25.
peta, 93, I2 I, I22, 25, I 26. Petavatthu-atthakatha, 182,
п84. pettanika, 252 n. 2.
pēzvisi, 88. fevada, I84. Phalguņa, 40 m. I, 275
3oό κ. 5. Phayre (Sir A.), 317. Aidū, 7o. Pieris (P. E.), 45 m. I, 46 т. І, 86 п. 5, 92, Ioо, 144 κ. 2 285. ^ảhả{ază, 228. pihiti, I 28, 222, 227, 264,
27o, 273, 275 m. 6. Pihiți, 23o, 235, 327, 33o
22. 2. Pihiti-rajaya, 232, 234, 326. *Pihitirata, I95.
Pilavit Mayidand (Mayind),
IO4 IO5, Id. Pilayanaraka, 6. filibada, 227. aidima-gehi, 190, 264. Pilipavata, I 54, I 57. Pilipavata-vihara, I54. pilivela, 75, 83, I 28, I 39. Aii ita, 69. pi: , )7. Æ)፣miq, 2;3- pinisa, 28o. figisä, 69, I51, 264. pin-pet, 1 25. Pinya, 39 n. 6. Atribhoga, 273, 275 m. 6. Airikapā, 5, 7. 9.
WOL. I.
260
airikäfü, 75.
airimin, 28.
airinivi, 56, 87.
Abirimiziyanı z/az/hamse, 75.
firis, 322, 325 m. 4.
Pirittirad, 272, 274, 277.
Airvahamnā, 7, 8, 99.
Airiva/iати елді, 99.
pirivana-ta, 288.
ρινινανά, 66.
piri-vas, 56.
firivata, 9.
piiriven, 97, a 25 m. I ; vena, I 93 m. 3, 256, 288; o venä, I 93; *zrenin, 223.
firü, II 9.
pirnunu, 56.
fsä, 258.
Pischel (R.), II 9, I 53 m. 4,
75.
фг, 299.
Αίί, 263 κ. 4.
pitadaga, I 7 7, 185.
pitadada-hasa, I85; -hasahi,
177.
pitaka, I 75, I76, 184, I 94
22. 3. pitat, 75, 77,265, 275, 3ol
n. I ; pitalá, 299. Aital-kota, 75. pitatum, I 4o, i 48. pithaka, I84 m. k.
Pithiya, I3. piți, 235. Piți, 35o na. 5. piti-bim, 233. Piti-rajaya, 329 n. 2. pit-lara, 299. aitr-raha
zvahanse, 54. Pittagama, 237. piya, 88. Aiyadiv, I46. fiyadiva, 29o, 29I. piyagäta, 2 I 6. fiyagiva, I46. piyangal, Io7 ; gala, Io3,
I O4, Io6; galä, Io3. piyanthala, Ic6.
ፖq፲jayatzlan
privaziisi, 87, 88. piyevisi, 75, 87, 88.
biyo, I Io.
iyozvadāram (man), I O4, Io5,
I Io, 275, 277. hiyo. Zvuru, I Io. Piyummala, 93 m, 3, I 17. Аodavaya, Iбб, б9.” pohata, I68. pohatakara, I65, 168; oka
rahi, I66. poho, 76; pohohi, 223. poho-dai, 76. počика, 253. Ao/, 69. Abolī, I86; Aiova, Igo. 200, 74, 8. Polonnaruva, I8-27, 48, 49, 86, IIo n. 7, I38, 143, І49, 2oо, 2 13, 287, 29І, و325 ,4 3I و3IO و3O4 و 292 33I 22. I. Aèo4ou, 222. poo-yohon, 32 I. Pon - maligai-tuijina-devar,
Pora, 68.
Pōrē, 5, 66.
Portugal, 57 n. 1, 64.
Portuguese, 42, 44, 45, 54 n. І, б3, б4, 92, 282, 285,
334... Portuguese Tombo, 54 m. II,
57 п. І,
INI
Aosatha, I68. Poson, 53, 58 279, 28I, : Potā Ojhalu Pot-gul-Vehe povanu, 19o, sova, 79. Poya Maluva prabhu-rafa, Pradhan (S.) Aôradhanigal, Prajiaparam
2o7. Prākrit, 3o
I53, 164, 256. pramukha, III ArāAt, 55. brārt/anāš
rasarisā, 66 prastha, 94, at. 5, 1947 prasthāvata, oratiya saw Pratthavāha, prayaala-ി
283. praveņi, 237 7o; prave Arézar, 69.
Pritivudeva, Pritivudeva Prthvideva, Prthviraja, 2 Ptolemy, 9o Ашіӑ, І9о. Pudakaņa, Pudakana A Puɖakaņa
156, 157. pudamuzvat, fudasane
I91 m. Io pūjāsana, I ! Pūjāvaliya, I99 m. I, I II, 262, Pulahattha, Pulasti, 325 Pulasti-pura Puliyankula
167. Puliyankuļa 84, 88, 9 22. I, 22 I Abz44A?, 303, pulu, 224 ? fótun, 223, 2 puna-masa,
I88. Puikhagām Aun-mashi, pun-sand-f 7რzzza, 66, 6 24б, 258 3.22. furamin, Puranānūru Purāna Vin
22. I Purāņic, 33 puravat, 7t puravu-van ptere, I45. Purmigaņa, piranagh purohita, 5 ortayan, { furohitava Airvaye, I
ārzrzā,
pūrvvāya purva-dica
 
 
 

DEX
257, 258, 278, II, 4; 322 325 1, 51., 66, 68. ra, 48, 309. I9 I n. 7.
24, 242. 3I, 34, 35, 37. 4 و آل ۶۶۰ I و 393, 305. tā, 202-205,
r. 2, I5, II 9, I75, I79, I8o,
23.
ά, Ιο6. .
I33. I35, 9 α. 8, 259 π., Ιο.
utpāda, 2 Io.
2O5. rabad, 29,
, 239 ; pravenin, int-ta, 239.
272. Udara, a I a. 4. 272. :72.
56. baya, I 56. Gamini Abaya,
285. or -asene, 190,
91 m. Io.
4, 7, 25, i42 Ι99 κ. Ι, 228 κ. 26ვ.
6.
-vara, 322. m (hill), I63,
m or "kulama, 8, 130, 141, 192
22, 2. 306 m. 3, 332.
. I6.
98. , ፲78, I79 ነz• 3,
na, 272, 278 m. I,
25.
ohohi, 223. 99 34 239
265, 273, 279,
22. и, 87 т. . laya Sannaya, 233
4. 5.
i, I45.
39, I4d. ata, 289. ;56,68 ,54 و52 و I 56; °iavange, 67. ;ran-la, 66.
8ෆ.
8o n. 7, 181; āmin, I 79, I8o. rame, 3o3-3o5.
Puse-nakata, 63. pus-ra, I51. put, 7o, I 28, 239, 299; Auta, I 22, I 56 ነz• 5, J72 ገ፭. 2, I 77, I 79 m. 3, 250-252 ; pute, I 66; puti, I I 6; putu, III 28. Putakana Abaya, I56 n. 5. Putikaņa, I56 m. 2. putra, 288. putra-rifa-kumirayan, 54. Puttalam, I72 m. I, 302 n.5. Auzvā, 8. pиvač, б9, 193. Puvarasan-kulam, 182. puvava, I72 n. 2, I79, I8o. purvāya, I 79, 8o. pruvaye, I 8o. phuvi, 8I. puviya, I77, I79, I8o.
Queyroz, Fernao de, 334.
Rabbegamuva, 232. rad, o4 I39. rada, I 39, 298. rädä, 75, 83 ; rädläyehi, I9o. radagã, 269 m. II. radakol-samdaruvamo, 2 4. î’ädä päminä, 75. rada-farafuren, 298, 32 I. rädläyehi, I 9o. (rad-dada) ata-dena, 77. rad-daruvan, 77. rad-gé, 269 m. I ; gehi, 88. rad-kimiyan, Io4. rad-Atol, 299; -kolen, 274. rad-kol-kämiyan, III, I 39,
46, 223, 225 m. 5. rad-koi-Sam-daruvan, 299. radiol, 265 ; odola, 269 m. I ; °dolan, 76, 77; °dolomat, 77 ; °adodat, I 4o, I48; 'dolen, 265. rad-parapuren, 74. Radsivu, 27I, 274, 277. raha, 76. rähän, I 48. rahasika, I Io. rãisara, 256 n. 6. ray, 264, 290; raf-hu, 264.
rafa, 67, 174, 239, 263 pt. 4, 3o I m. I, 32 II, 322 ; rajaha, I54, I65, I66 , γαγε, I 62, I65, 166; rajemi, 2 I 7, 2 I8. Raja Abaye I54. rafia-barania, 322. rāja-bhaga, III 8. rafia-biseu, 56. rā7ādhirāfa, 66. Rājādhirāja Sininha, 83, 232. rajaha, 154, I 65, J66. rajahi, I 22. raja karana, 322. rafa-karttirah, 84. raia-kattaro, 84. Rājakeśari marakkāli, 95. Rāja kešarināli, 95. rājakumāravan, 66. Rajalekhanaya, 44 it. I, 45,
6
rafa-maha-veher, 227. Rajamäligāva, II o n. 7, I45. rafa-fid, I 24, 322. rafa-paksapia, 234, afa-faiminati, 53, 7o. a'afa-parapurren, I27. adja-putra, 66, 246. Rājarāja, 3 II m. 3, 3 i 2 m. I. Rājarāješvara, 32 m. . Rājaratnākara, 4, 22, 25,35,
23o, 24, 282, т. 6.
353
Răjaraţțha, 74 n. 2, 3o5. Rajasiha Sirita, 243. Rājasirinha I, 45, 24 I, 242, 243; II, 46, 243; (Pallava king), 3 I 2 m, 1 ; (Rayigam Bandara), 44. Rājasifinhešvara, 32 m. I. rafa-siri, 322. Rājasūrya Kumārayā, 45. Rajasuya, 123 m. 2. Rājāvalī ar ‘’valiya, 4, 5, 38, 42, 52, 53, 56, 57, 63, II 5, 2 ვ6, 2 37, 242–244, 282-284, 325 πι. 3. Rajavikrama-pravitti, 4. Pafa-zirita, 322. rajayeži, 329. γαγε, I 62, 165, I66. rajek, 3o1 m. I. rajemi, 2 I 7, 218. Rajendra Cola I, 2o, 2I. Rājendradeva, Io8. raf-hu, 264. ναγί, 2 Ι8. rafi-maha-vaherahi, 218. rajtĵurnuvangen, 329. ra/uruzo, 52 22. I. raf-kol-kamiyan, I47. raf-maha-veher, 264. räjna, 128, 222, 224 n. 2,
262. raf.parapurth, 264. Rājputāna, III 8, I 8o. rӑ7yaya, 263 п. 4. ra kaval, I 33. räkazal, I o 7. Raka-vehera, Io4, Io5, II3. räkem, 26II n. 2. Rakkhasamaņa, 99 m, I. Rakkha-Vihara, II3. raénā, I4O, I 48. Raksa, 265, 269. raksã-bhaga, III 8. Raksamaņa, 99, 265, 269,
27I, 274, 277. Rāksasa, 269 m. 5. rakāvehi, 99, I 5 I. räla, 22o. radi, 22 o, 222, 223 72, 6. räsi, 223 m. 6. Ramaņa, 3I9. Rāmafīla, 272, 36, 38
ه34O و32Q Rambäva, II o nu. 5, 22 f. Rammaņa, 39. ran, 69, I 5 II 9o, 258, 3oo. Ranasinha (W. P.), 5 I. rāmīvāsala, 269 m. II. ran-koturuyen, II8. raño, I 8o. räs, 32 I. Rasanayagam (C.), 56, 302 n, 3, 306 n. 3, 307 al. 2, 3 and 4, 33 I n. 6. Rasavābinī, 93, II3,
I 25 m. I, I82, I83. rais-tra, 32 I. rastra-kita, 252. rāfrika, 252. rat, 94, 299 ; rata, III, I 32
252, 3o rг. п ; ratӑ, 2б5, 267 m. 4; ratin, 265 299, 329. rata-na, 8o. Ratana-araba, I I 5, I I 6, III 8. Ratana-arama, I l8. Ratanālaṁkāra, 3 I 2. rala-md-hn, '??', Ratanattaya, 282 m. 4. rata-vissant, I32. rat-line, 233 ft. I. rat-dag, 76, 79, 94.
24
?‛affië, 252.
Z Z

Page 455
354
ratěmahatlayã, 252. rat-hanian, 2.99. räti, 252; räivä, 252. ratiya, 252. Ratiya Makaya, 252. Ratiya Sivaya, 252. Ratiya Sumanaya, 25I, 252. rat-Aol-4-amiyan, 299. rat-lad, 274. rat-laddi, 252. oras-laadu, I O4, III, 277 m. 4,
29o, 29 I nu. 3. ratmähära, 238. ratmu disara, 233, 238. rafпа-ӑуа, п43. Ratna caitya, I 18. Ratnagha, 227 m. Ratnākara Bodhisattva,
2O2. Ratnākara Tathāgatha, 203,
2O4, 2Oრ, 2O7. Ratna-maha-parivena, 228,
κ. 9. Ratnamali-caitya, I 18 m. 6. Ratnami-pirivena, 226-228. Ratnapräsäda, 226 m. 6. ratinatrave, 193. Ratnavati-lokadhatu,
2O4. rafтӑya, I.44. Ratnāyaka, I 43. ratnaye, I9o. και κέκ, I 23 π. 2. rat-ran, I5I. ra(tha, 94. ratthika, 252. Rayigama, 3 I, 32, 34, 39,
.53 و44 و4l Rayigam Baņdāra, 4I, 44. Rayigam Kōralē, 294. Rayigampura, 53. Reddi, 252. Rhys-Davids (T. W.), 85, 88 κ. 2, I83 κ. Ι, 194 тг. 6.
2O3,
rilati, I 5 I. Rițigal (gala), I I 5 m. I,
289-291. Ritigal-aram, 29o. Robertson (J. W.), 2.17. Rohaņa, I6, I7, 2I, 22, 24, و 7 I 3, 2 I 2 وI 3O ,84 ,2 .۶۶ 74 22I, 224, 275 at. 5,327, 33d 72. 2. Roțupulle, Io9 n. 4. ፖጌራdaሪ, 322. Kuhuņ, 224, 275. Ruhun-danavu,
тг. 6. Ruhuņu, 222, 224. Ruhunu-danavyehi, 22 I n. 4. Ruņo, 329. Ruņu, 33o. Runu-rajaya, 329. ?”Zሪ፲bzሪ, 322. ruvan, 322 ; ruvan-hi, 264. ruzvanaã), I43. Ruvanmala, 39, 87, 93, 94,
ΙΙ 7, 26ο κ. 3. Ruvanpahä, 226 m. 4. Ruvanväli, 68. Ruvan välisäya, I I 5 n. 5, I I6, II 8, I 2o, I 74, I 76, 249.
273,
275
sa. II.5. sa, I 77, I 79 n. 3, 265. sä, 26. Saba, l б2, б4—168. Sabadin, 26I. Sabaragamu Disā Lēkammi
tiya, 238.
Sabha, I68, I 69.
δαόήά, 28, 78, τοg, 27 Ι, 272, 277 m. I; Sabhaye, 75, 77, 78; Sabhayen, Io7, 27 I, 274. sabhai-nayaka, 27I. sabhäfati, 27 I, 272, 274. sabha pati-na, 272. salā, II 2, II3 m. . sadā-adam, o3-Io5, II 2,
-۔ . I I 377. I Sada-Tis, 5. Saddharmma-pundarika,2O2.
Saddharmmaratnākara or karaya, 4, 38, 53, Ιοβ, 2O5.
Saddharmma-ratnavali, 91,
87-I 9o.
Saddha-Tissa, 5, 257. sādhya fiāla, I2. sag (heaven), 227. sag (young), 227. saga, I I4; sagah-alta, I78; sagah-ataya, I 16, 162, I 65, I 66 ; sagaya, I53,
I54. śaga (gen. śagaśa), I 55. Sāgala, 229 m. I. Sāgali, 227 m. I, 229 m. II. Sāgaliya, II, 229 m. I. Sagama, 62. Sāgama, I93. Saga Paheja, I82. Sagaya, 25o. sag-mahalu, 227. sag-mok-kami, 227. Sāguli, 227, 229. Saha, 322. Sāha, 222, 32 I. Sähä, 222, 224, 227, 228. sahajāta, 54, 66. sahajata-putra, 66. Saha-kula, 220, 222, 224,
227. Saha lokadhatu, 203, 2o4. sāhan uzvat, 97. vn Sahasa, Malla, 22, 23, 23o,
23 I, 37. sāha-teadin, 32 II, 323 m. I 6. saha-zotumu, 322. sahaya, 67. sahita, 69.
aiva, 3 Io, 3 I I, 3 I2 m. I, 333
22. I. Saka (era), 52, 53, 58, 59, 63, 238 m. I, 24.I. See also Çaka. Saka (people), I 53. säka, I5I. Sakalakala-Vallabha, 41-43. sakala-nagaränga-samfatti
yen, 66. σαβα, Ι 5 Ι. śakața, Io6, I 94 m. II. sakața, I 83, I 84. śakața golfbaka, I 46. Saku-varusa, 70. saikaya, 2 So. Sakka, 3I9. Sakkāyudha, 4 I, 43. Şakra, 205.
Sākya, 224, 228 m. Sākyamuni, I99, 203, 204,
2O7, 2O8, 2:Io. - 94 ,93 ,76 ,alک sāl, I 39, 258; sāle, I9o,
258. Saladala-bóna, I5. salika-bhatta, 259 m, 8. sala-Aada, 66. Şällalihini Sandesaya, 53. Salāmegha, 3o3, 3o5. Salamevan, I 6; (Sena II),
289, 29O.
IN
Salamčvan M Salamevan-ra
29O. Salamevan-ra
2C» Salamevan-Se Salameyvan
sapa V), II ( säiläs mua, 237 239; "те, 2 239. sala.svă, 67,
246. Salava dunā, I Salavasu-na, δαίες, 322. sal kalākugen. sal nokalamuan ởaẢ ?zoẢaỵa 77va sal-fida, 93. satt, 5I. sanda, 322. sama-di, 75 sämägin, 193 samā/artā, I 5αηιάβι, 322. затаја, 87. samaje, 87. sāmaija, 87, 8 sāmājya, 87. Saman Dēvāli 5αλλιάκαινι, 2.
22, 2. Jazyza:#დ7, 7o. Savvianugan, 193 Samanna Ara
8. Samanoļa, 32 Samanta-kita, Samantaraśmi 2O3, 204, 2c samam vā, 2 I 6 samalis-mani sanatawaya, 2 samayehi, 66. sambadin, 26 I Sambudun, 25 sam-daru, 89, ?”uህaገptó, 274 77,78, 86 29O, 299 ; -, Samiga, 284. Sangamu Vih Saringharāja, 2 sama, 99. sām, 8o. Samiddhi, 8I. Samiddhidevī, Samidi, 8 I. Samidi Gon, , латует, то7. saiiikhyata, 51 sanikhydila, 24 Samma-sambu sammati, Io7. samnuti, Ioj. jailfat, I52. samprasãragua sати, по7. Samuddagiri, Samudragupta сатира, 239. samuradadha, 6 sатryerг, Іо7. safivachhare, Sanwalla, 232 samvatã, 223. samvatai-paha وہ ۔ aوawhat) at saی
98. Samyak Samb san (instr. san
Sāñci, 227 m.

DEX
hiňdu, 18.
(Sena IX,
a (Sena V),
n, I9. Abahay (Kas
238; ”muata, 37; *men, 237,
69, 239, 240,
33.
33 72. I.
76, 93. 'd, 76. navun, 76.
'. I, 82, 222. I 94 Pe. Io. 2.
8.
, 53. 51, 265, 268
ksamanan, 78,
); 33 II.
| 33,1 κ. 4.
Bodhisattva,
.7ג
, 28o.
??dzz, 56.
I5, 2 Ι6.
8.
277 n. 2; -da;-daruzan,75, n. 6, 88, 98, taruvanța, 77.
āra, 325 m. 3. ვ8 7z. I.
82.
5, 78.
, 66.
Ի. dun, 254, 258.
, I'76.
258.
I, II, I 77.
i.
I8o.
235.
l, 78.
āmia - kāryam,
)dhi, 2o3. - .96 ,(ع7:
Sana, 75, I 27, I 39, I88, 258;
sand-ha, 298. Sатdа, 323. saňaťa, 56, 239. sändiä, 258. Saida-muhunu, 8. sa12d'/hôina, 325 m. 3.
andhi, 2 I 5. Sāņçdilya gotra, 5 I, 66, 68. Sand Pirittirad, 27 2. δαλίς, 193, I94 κ. Ιο, 264,
Saigtun, I 93, 265. Saňgal, I76 m. 4. Saigam, 87. Sang Gon, 222. Sangha (Buddhist Order), I I 4, I9I 7u. 7, 1 93, I94 72. I4 and I5, 257, 267 n., 3 and 7, 282 n. 4. Safigha (personal
276 π., 4. Sangha, daughter of Maha
nāma, I 2. Saħg-hā, queen of Sena II,
I 28-13o. Saňghabhadda, 15. Saiş'illa-kayu mua, 194 m. I 5. Sanghamitta, 2 I 2. Sanghasena, 3oo n. I 2. Sangha-Tissa I, IIo; II, I 5.
name),
Sangili Kanadarava, Io6,
146, І47.
Saňgīti Suttanta, I 83 m. I. sařignať, I 93, 258. Sangsen, 299, 3oo. Saňgsenu, 265, 269. Sahgunt, 97, I9o, I 93, 227. Saňgvä/la, 232. sanias, 67, 246, 247, 286
κ. 2 , βαδα, 24 Ι, 244. Sanhas Tiruvarañgan, 285. Sanhas Tiruvaraňgan Nāyi
nāru, 246, 247. Sanhas Tiruvarańgan Peru
mā, 59 m. I. Sanhas Tiruvarańgan Vikramasirinha Adhikāra, 28II, 282. Safijiva 67 60. Sankha-Camiipati, 24. sannas, 286; sannasa, 3 I6. Sanskrit, 3, 84, 85, 89, 9o, 92, 99, Io 7, II o, I I 4, II 9, 135, I-45, 146, I49, I 6o, I64, I 7o, I'76, I8o, I 87, I 9 II m. I, 2oo, 2oI, 217。22o 278。284 393, 307 22. 5, 309 ft. 4, 3I5, 323 Pd. I 5, 324 72. II, 325 7t. 3. Уат/diJiа, 322, 323 325 ж. 3. sатtoya-vа, бб. säpatin, 283 n. I. Sapumal or Sapumal Kumāτα, 39, 4ο, 54 μ. Ι, 50, 57, 282, 28 გ. Sapumal Kumariidu, 283
2. sară-ambur, 264. Sarajõtimālai, 27. sarak, I 5 I. saraya-niya-raisin, 32 I. έακαμάκιτερί, 28ο. Sārārthasańgraha, I2 I. särasiya, 7о. Sarataraya, 2 I 7, 2 I 8. Sāratthapakāsinī, 55 m. I. sari, Io I, 175. Sari mekavaņa, I79 m. 3. Sarimekavaņa Aba, I 77. Sarimekavaņa Abaya-maha
raja, I72 n. 2. sarin, 322.
särrik -ahätu,
2O5. Sari Saňgbo, Io3. sariya, sariyʼat, 66. Sarnath, I So. sārtha, II i 3 m. I. Sārthavāha, 2o2, 2o5 m. 5. Sarvaśokāpagata - lokadhātu,
2O4. Sasadàvata, I 5o. 5αδαγια, 324 κ. 7. íisana - bandhu -paramparã
vasa, 246. Sāsanavainsa, 32o. sasarapada, i 93, I94. Sastra-frahira, 234. Faste, 322, 324 t. 7. sat (beings), 222. sat (umbrella), 75, I 27, I39,
223, 227, 264, 298. δάέ, 22ο. sata (hundred), I64. sata (seven), I, 9. Safa/äат, 3он п. І. Sataka, 25o. satalayen, I93, 194 m. 7. satalis-savannen, 239. Satalosa, 75, 78-8o, 86. Satalosä piriniviyan vahanse,
75, 77, 86. Satalosä vahanse, 75. Sata-maidalassa, 7o. sazavce, I. So. - safanati, I 25. satant-ata, I 22, 1 25, I26. Satar, 143, 222, 264 ; satara, 66, Io3; satarata, 235. satara karāve, Io7. Satara Kõralaya, 28o. satara-mudala, 23 I. satara-sanidvent, Io3. satar-banavar, 264. satar-fas, 222, 224 n. I. Satasāhasrikā Prajāpāra
mitā, 202, 2 o3. satelhi, 164, 165. Σαίεβίνα, Ι64, I65. Sat-gahaka, I2. săţiyat, 75. saž Aaráve, no. sat/kaiya-dristi, 2 Io. 5αίου, 227. Satt/a, I 13 m. I. satthavāha, 256 m. 6. sat-тата, 223 т. I, 227. sava, I 22, 125, 126. sazlach/are, I8o. săvadalăvehi, 265. Savāmui, 73, 75. savanta, 223. sava-satan-ata,
I 26. Savuļu Vijaya-Bāhu (Vijaya
lbähu V), 29. Savuļā Parakum-raja (Parā
krama-Bäbhu W), 3o. -saya, II 5. sayak, 69. Sayana gofiaka, I46. Saytzra, 322. Schurhammer (G.), 63, 64,
243. .I93 و I39, I 5I ,83 و 75 ,eت sehem, I 43, 233 ml. I. sekin, 77. Seiya, 54 ht. I. Seliyadarāyarun, 54, selu, I 75. Sen, 78, 8I, 265, 269, 276 m. 4; (king, unidentified), 263 ; (Sena III), 2o. Sena I, II 9, Io7, I42, I 96, I97, 289-293; II, I, 9, 99,
I33 12. 3,
I 22, I25,
б9.

Page 456
IOI—IOგ, IO8, I 29, I ვO, 14, 142, 196, 197, 256, 257, 289, 29 I, 293, 296; III, 2o, 26 I — 263, 294, 296; IV, 2o, 26 I - 264, 295; V, 20, 26, 296; Chief Secretary), 27 I; (General), 137; (individual), 269 n. 6, 276 n. 4; (king, unidentified), 26 il –263, 295 ; (Tamil usurper), 5. Senā, 29 m. 2. 5енӑ, 14o, I 43; 5енdé, 139,
I 43 ; sedayu, I 43. Seolla, I 43. sentãadhifati, I II o. Senal (Chief Secretary, 271,
276. Senälahkädhikara, 29, 31,
33, 34, 37, 38. Senal Māçlabi, 256. Senalnäka, 273, 276. Senänäyaka Sapumal-kumä
ra, 39, 40. senaňgin, 23I. senaipati, I oc. sendfatika, 252 n. 2. Senapati-mula Thera, 244. Senarat, 45, 24I. Senāratana, 46. Senart (E.), I 19, I 25. Senāsammata Vikrama Bāhu,
242-244, 285. Senasana, 198, 199 m. 3. sena suna, I 98. Senevi-Mana, 15. Senezirad, I Io. Senevirad-mula, 227. Senevirat-mula, 244,
247. Sen-got, I 2. Senim, 269 n. 4. Seņiya, 23. Seńkhandapura, 242. Sehkhandaseia, 24I. Sen Mahalāņa, 27I. Šennā Ojjhallun, 5I. Sennaru-gama, I 43. sen-nel, 96. Senu, 274, 277. Seriyā, 7o. se,s a4, 76, I I I, I 46. . 51 I ,7) گانگ تیغ
setin, 322. self/hi, 256 n. 6. Settu (coin), 2oo. .54 ,ZJaz تعگ sēzvā valata, 66. 5ετααιτεία, 54. sēvs, I 26. δεν, 2 Ι 6. seyda nel, 96. Shamasastry (R.), 85 m. 2, 96 n. 4, II 2 m. I, II.3, 144 p. 4. Sharīf, 338. -ί, Ι 76. σε, I 62, I 77, 2 Ι 5. οι 76, 96. Sї, 258, 2бо. Siam, 9o, 34.T. Sidat Saňgaräva, 98, 22o n.
3. 226. Siddävulla, 236, 239, 24o. siddhari(n), I 16, 122 m. I, I54, 162, 2 Ι8, 247, 25ο, 25. siaahavunähu, 67. siaažm, I98, 99 m. 4. sidha, i 64 — I 66. sidham, 154 m. I. Siduruvānā-rata Baņdārava
liya, 237.
246,
Š?&di, I 98, 199 22. 5. Sigiri-Kasubu, I3. Sīgiriya, I3, 99, I43, 256. νίλα, Ι oό.
Sīha, 26o n. 5. Sīhaladīpa, II, 3, n. 4, I 82. Sīhasena, 26o nu. 6. Sihi, 274, 277.
sihimā (loc. sihimāyehi),
93.
Siklbawalaida Winisa, 94,
по7 п. 8.
Silakala, I 4. $ild-les/ha, 15 I, 24o. sila-le-hyaya, 28. Silāmegha (Aggabodhi VI), I 8; (Mahinda II), I, 8; (Mahinda III), I 8 ; (Sena I), გo6 72. 7. Silameghavanna (king), 16;
(ui?rztda) გo6 zz. 7. Silappadikaram, 9, 147 m. 2. sidifiya, I 27, 1 28. Silpan-dola, 66, 68. уітӑ, п92; °тäyет, Io3. Simbur-bamara, 265, 268. Sinhha, 26o n. 5. sinilha, 322. Siri ha-Bahu, 4. Sirhbaļa, 23 , 28 II, 2S8. Sirih hala Parakramabahu,
288. Simhala-peraliya, 284. Sinhala-sange, 28o, 28I,
284. siri ha-farakrama, 322. sini hâsanaye, 246. sinihäsanehi, 66. Singalese, 276 m. I. siřigu, I o6. Sinhalese, 2, 5, II, 15, 19, 28, 32, 37, 4o, 48, 62, 72, 73, 82, 85-89, 9 I, Io 2, I O6, Io7, I I I, II, 4, I I 5. II9, I2 I, I 23, I3I, I34, I 40 72. II, I 44, I 47, I 49, I53, I54 m. I 2, 155, 16o, I64, 174, 76, 84, 188, I89, I95, 197, I99 m. I, 2Oo, 2O5, 2 i 2, 2I 3, 2 I5, 2I 6, 22 I, 22.4 n. 6 and Io, 225 n. 2, 228 m. I I, 23o, 23I 235 243 25o 252ー 254, 259 п. 3, 2б2, 267 п. 3, 268 m. I and 5, 27, 272, 275 m. 3 and 6, 276 SI 2 ,8 27 ,9 . 72 277 و 4 .۶a ??. 8, 282, 284—286, 289, 29I, 292, 296, ვO4, გO6 27. 3, 307 m. 3 and 8, 315, 3I7-32o, 323 77. 15, 324 و 334 ,3 . با 327 ,320 ,I .۶ 34O. sipa, 283 п. І. siri, 75, 83, Jo I, Io3, I 22 т. I, I39, 175, 222,283т. І.
siri-bar, 227, 298.
siri-bara, 74, I27. Siridhara, 2 1 7 Siri-Lak, 222, 223, 275 n. 6. Siri-Laka, Siri-Lak-div. 23. Siri megha Jețțhatissa Abha
ya. I 22, 24. Siri-Meghavaņņa, I, I r. Siri-Meghavaņņa Abhaya,
24, 78. Sirimeka, I 22, I68. Sirimeka Jetatisa Apaya,
22. Sirimekavaņa Aba, I 78. Siri-Na, Io.
5 U.
| Siri-Nāga I, IIo; II, II o.
ΙΝ
Sirinakayi, , siri-find, 27 Siri-Pulumai Sirisarihbo, I Sirisaringhab Sirisaringhab
228 κι. Ι. siri-saida, 2 Sirisaiga-b6
234, 235, Siri Saňgabc Bāhu, 23o Siri Saňgab Vikrama. H Siri Saňgabð Bāhu, 244 Siri Saňgabõ bāhu, 279, Siri Saňgabo bāhu, 5 I, I Siri Saňgabõ Bai (VI) Siri Saňgab
7 O. Siri Saňgbo, I 30 pa. 5, 222, 226, 275, 296. Sirisańgbo M Sirisaṁgbo U I 3o nu. 5 ; ( 75 78,84, Sirisañgboy,
27I. Sirisañgboyi ] IV), 296, 2 Sirisañghaboc
5; II, II ; Sirisañghabo
296, 3οο πε, sirit, 75-77, 2
siritin, 26 Siritari-bhava pandita - s mahādhipa sithu, 3 I9. siriti, 75. Sirivaddhana; Sirivardhana, sirivat, I 39, Siri Vijayabā Sirivinna, 66, siru-pókam, Sīsen, 258, 2 5ίί, 322. ა 77d, 66, I 5T. διία, 76,299, Sitӑна, 237. stā vadīja, 6 Sītāvaka, 44
242. 5 είί, 99, 22ο, sitin, 3 I 6, 32 sifinta, I 5 I, 2 Sitivinen, 7o. 5ίίίνια, 235. Situlpavu-vih situ-rafa, 23; sifu zldi, I 75, 2 είίτια, 75. Siva (god), I Siva, , 22. Sīva I, I4. Sivalaviya, 1 Sivali, Queer Šivaskandava Sivattā. Nāyi Sivaya, 122,
252. Sivayi, 25. Sivu, Io4, Ic siya (Skt. fai siya (Skt. sve

DEX
50-252. , 275 7г. 6. (yi), I 8o. ), 198. dhi, 24 I. dhi Mahinda,
33 m. I.
I6, 17, 84, 23ο,
I. Kāliiga Vijaya 234,235, | Senäsammata lāhui, 242. Srī Bhuvamaika 246. Srī Bhuvaineka28I. Srī Parā krama56, 67. Śrī Parākrama, 236, 239, 24O. o Vijayabahu,
Io2, IO3, IoS,
I39-142, 22, 2 57, 263, 27 I,
ahind, 226—228. dā (Udaya III), Udaya III), 73,
I4.
256, 258, 259,
Kasub (Kassapa
99, 3oo.
dhi, I 4 I, 259 m.
[II, 16; III, I 7.
dhi Kassapa,
8
:65; siritak, 75;
nadityapawaraudhammaraja - til Narapati
pura, 24I.
palace, 242.
6. , 45, 63, 24I,
2 23, 238. 2
3I 323.
āra, 2 I6.
86.
35, 3 Ι2 22 Ι.
I6.
1, 8.
irmman, 257.
na Ill., 244.
I 25, I77, I78,
'5. a), 299, 3oo.
уат, 128, п75,
17, 18I, I93, 22 n. 4, 3OO it. 5. „siya/Aamua, 67, 233. siyallat, 232. siyatiíu, I 93. Skanda, 2 I 2-2 I 4. ímaíana-preta, 67. Smith (V. A.), 88. Sobara, 74 n. 2. so/hoezya ir, 273. Sõjäta Situ-raja (Jotiya Situ),
236, 237. so,éaginnen, I 52. 5οίί, Ι 4ο, Ι 4 Ι., I 46-I48. Solī, 329, 33 I. somi-gument, 322. sora, 76; sorun, I 46. Sorabara, 74, 75. Sora-kam, 2.99. sora-zeladam, 76. Sotthi-Sema, I 2. South India, 36, 4, 85, 86, ,98 ,97 ,95 ,94 و 92 ,9O ,89 I o II, I o8, I I I, 1 I 3, I I 8, I3I, 36, I58, ISI, I92 m., 2οο, 2 Ι8, 228 κι. 8, 273, 282, 284, 303, 308, 309, 3 II, 3 I2 17. I, 33 332. soziana-kot it runi, 154. spvana-kutarani, I 16, 118. Srāvaņa, 85. śrezzi, 9I, I. 23, 143 m. I. Srenika, I 23. όνι, 66', 7ο, Ιο3, 245, 279,
3O3, 305. Śri Bhuvanaikabāhu Mahapā,
288. Śrīdihara, 2I 7. śrīki, 326, 329. Śrī Jayabāhudevar, 3o3, 3o5,
, გoნ. Srī Jayavāgu-devar,
, 3II. Sī Jayavira Mahavada-vun
täna, 243. rī Larhkā, 223 m. 2. $rimat, 66, 7o, 246, 279. Srīmegha, I 22, I 68. Śrī Megha-vanna, Io2 m. I, I35, 168, I72, 173, I6, I77, 248. Śrī Parākrama Bāhu (VI),
26, 279, 281, 282. Śrī Rāhula, 53, 57. Šrī Rājasirhha, 243. Śrīraňgam, 286. Śrī Tribhuvanāditya-dham
marāja, 3 1 9. Šīvardhana Patināja, 284. Śrī Vikrama Rājasimha, 62,
24I. Śrī Vīrabāhudevar,
305-307. śrota āpanna, 2 III. -ssa, I I 5. Sthanu Ravi, 82, 9o. Still (John), 7I m. I, I oo 72.
3, 29. 5ίιάβα, 7 Ι κ ΙΙ, 2ρο, 2ο 4, 2ο 5, 2 Ι 4, 247, 253, 254, 26ο, 3O2, 325, 326. Subha, 164, I 67. Subhagupta, 2O2. Subhapabbata (Yāpavu), 24. Subha-raja, 9. Subha-Senapati, 24. m Subrahmanya Aiyar (K.V.), 86 κ. 9, 94, 95 κ. 4, 3ο2 ۶z. 3, 3O6 7p. 3, 3O7 ۶۶۰ 3. subulu, 22o,223 m.3; "luwak,
222. Sudasun, I 28 m. 2.
გO8,
3O3,
ćиddha, 7о. Šuddhodana, 228 n. 4. Sudovun, 227, 228. sudusu, 66. suhurubalu, 35. Sukhāvatīvyūha, 2o9 m. 9. sada, 222. śulka, 73. Sulu-Abha, 8. Suļugalu Udānāvam,
3OO. sufu-fiva, I 27, 129. Sumana, god, 7 it. I. Sumana, I 22. Sumana -küta, 33 I at. 4. Sumanaya, I 22. Sumaṁgala (H.), I 55 m. I. Sumangala-prasada, 5 I. Sumaṁgalu Raksa, 265, 269. Sumedha-devin, 7.O. Sumeyur Vathimi, 259, 26o. Sumitra, 66, 67, 246. Sumitta, 4. Sundara Choladeva, 86. Sunetra-mahadevi, 69. Sūnita, 324 m2. I. sun-sail, 9 at. 5. 5 ιεκια, 94, Ι93surag!trat. 322. Sūra-Tissa, 5, II, 7, I67. surindi, 322. Suriyā, 236, 239, 24o. sūriya-z'amitābhijiāta, 7o. Sūryavarman, 87. siriya-varisotibhita,66, 245,
279. Susamprasthita, 2o2. Siu-säța, R 2 nie. I. siut, 73, 76. suf-badu, 6. Sūtīghara Cetiya, 28 7. . Sutta Nipata, 186. sitf-vat, 76. suvämi, 326, 329. suvaida-mal, 6g, i51. Suvanna-pinda-Tissa, 5. яшалаует, 3 29.
2.99,
Suwikräntawikrämin, 202,
2O5.
υιτανίνι, 23 Ι.
svāmām vaianseta, 66, 7,
234, 239, 246, 279. szarabhakti, 73, II5, I75. svarggastha bhiáta, 3 I 4, 322. szasthira, 54, 55, 246. svasti, 63, 66, 7o, Io, Io3,
169, Io, 245, 273, 279,
و 332 و 3O5 و29O, 293, 3O3
335svastika, I53, 289, 329 m. 5. svastira, 55, 67. svati, o I. -yya, II5, 176.
-t, 67, 265, 2 So. -ta, 239, 240, 28o, 329. tabă, 77. tabana, 93 m. 3, 227. taóannaí, 75. tabanu, 265. tabavanu, 22. tabi, I 22, 25. tag, 223. tāk, I o3, 32, 258. saka, 34 I. takkola, 73. Taknaru Udagi, 78, 8 I. Takopa, 9о. takmul, 73. tala, 322. Talaing, 34 I. talãik, 22o, 222, 224 v. 8,
298, 3oO ነ፤• 3.
Z Z 2

Page 457
356
talazara, 256 m. 6. Talpē Pattuva, 244.
oil, 235. tamdi, 274 ; tamdige, 76; tal// tahat, 27; tamāhata, I 5 II; &ian, 316, 322, 324 11, 8 ; ťamiangč, I5I. Tamankaduva, I53, 57 m.
4, 172 12. I. đã man ?'aharaoẽ, 288. la Juva-ta mana, 28o. tänha, I25. Tambapanni-nagara, 4. tapita-fata, 66, 246. tă mihra-fat raya, 67, 246. tāmóiāla magidapa, 97. Tamil, 5, 6, 2, 3, 27, 28, 3O ??. 2, 3 1, 32,3 34, 39, 54 1z. I, 8o, 82, 85., 87, 88—9o, 92, 94-98, Io6-I o8, III, II 2, II3 m. I, I 25, 135, * გ6, I 4O, I43—I-45, 147, 18 1, 184, 185, 186, 213 κι, 3, 217, 2 Ι8, 228 κ. 8, 231, 272, 273, 277, 283, 286, 287, ვO2, გOგ, გO6, 307 n. 2 and 3, 3o8, 3 II nu. 2 and 3, 3 I2 m. 2, 33 I - 334) ਨੇ 3 , 40. Tammanna-nuvara, 4. Tammanne-Kanda, 79, 18I. Tammita-13aldara, 4 I.
ä,93 v. 3, 239, 288; täna, 69 ; zóind, 75, 77, 235, 322 ; tita, i O3; tintata, 93 m. 3; tän-hi, 264; tänin, 7o, 75-77. tana, 18 ; tana-hi, I 77, I8II,
250. tanaturata, 283 it. I. tanaturehi, I 28. Tanavare, 334. Taniyan-Vallabha, 4 I, 42. Tanjore, 3 I2 m. I. taika, 34 I. taint-fat, 28o. fardã, 3; II, 3 I2 m. 2.
āra Āa, 2. taram, 239, 329. taraiga-vdili, 222. tārika, III 2. tāri-kugli, o3, II, 2; -kuuqdin,
IO4. Tathāgata, 2o3, 2o4, 2o6,
20, 2 Io, 2 II. tatsama, 278, 3o7 m. 5. täv, 3I5 n. I. tauata-ka, I86. tãvat- ka, I86. fävета, 52. Tcheng Houo, 37. See also
Ching Ilo. tied-in, 32 I. tek, 239, 323. te, 76, 79 n. 1, Io4; tela, I 78, 2 18, 2 I 9 ; telația, 69. teleszaka, 279. Teliyäva, Io2 n. 5. Telugu, 5I, 276 n. 4. tel-zwar, I o3, I O4, II 2. Temple (Sir R.), 34I. tena, 5 I, 54, 66, 93 ; leula-ța,
233 22. I. Tenavarai, 334-336. Tenavarai-alvar, 335. Tenavarai-nayanar or -nāyi
nār, 333-337. tene-fanatura, 283 m. I. Tennent (Sir Emerson), 7I
7a. 2, 9o. Tēnuvara, 334. Tēnuvarapperumā, 334 Terdal, 256.
tere, 25. ter-hi, 220, 223. Ae-Séis, 2 20, 223. test, 265. fézyaz, 66. Tēvāram, I, 35. ίεzνίνι, 258. thera, 3I 2. Thữlathana (ka), 6. Thūpārāma, I 14, I 25, I 54
22. I Thūpavarinsa, 52. tábláidi, 66. tilbao, 285. fiberta, 285. Tibhuvanādicca, 3 19. tilbằ, 66, I64, I 9o. -țik, 3oo nu. 3. ti,kal, 340, 34 I. Tikiri Rajuru-Bandara or
*Rajjuruvo, 45. tikka tiikkila), 3oo nu. 3. tikkhala, 340, 34I. tila, I78. timbirigă, 274. Tiňnbiriväva, I45, 256. Tin (lPe Maung), 3 J 9 n. I. fiта, п77. tiu2aqa, I 78, I86. tima-vanaka, I77, 18I. tiräi genä, 75. tirasnaye, I 9o. TỈrĨtara, I, 3, 2 I 7. Tirukkarai, 97. Tirukketisvaram, Ioo, I35. tiru-magasip, 3I 1. tiru-nug-käaikkai, 335. Tiruvarahan, 286. Tiruvarangamu, 286. Tis, 227, 228. Tisa, I 16, I 66, 169. Tisa-maharaja, II 6. Tisa-raja, I66. Tisara Sandesa, 278 m. I. Tisaväva, I | 9. Tis-maha-tera, 227. Tissa (IDevänampiya), I 99; (king), IF5 ; (Kudā, son of Mahācūļī Mahātissa), 72, 236; (son of Paņduvāsudeva), 4. Tissā, 29 m. 2. Tissamaharama (monastery), Ios, 24, I59, 217, 24.8; (village), 222, 225 m, 2. Tissa Mahävihära, 224 n. 5. Tissavāpī, 9. tithi, 245 m. 2. ti zvumu, 87 m. 5. tiyavak, I93 ; 'zäkä, I9o. tiyuhu, 87 m. 5. Tomalin (H. F.), 33I. Toņdliyans, I47, 48. törni, I72 m. I. Tonigala (in Kilakkumalai South), IO 2 n. I, it 2, 174, I77, 193, 94 m. 3, 248 251; (in Maminiya Körale), 172 m. I; (in Puttalam District), I 72 m. 1 ; (in Tamankaduva), I72 22, . Tooth-Relic, II, 25, 27, 37, I 3 I, i 36, I გ7, I77, 23I, 282. Tõpäväva, I49. forана, 3оI п. І. Travancore, 82 pt. 3, 90 pt. 3,
94, 95 ??. I, 97., 136. travadasa, 179. Trenckner (V.), I 56 m. 4. Trincomalee, I58. Tri-Sirinhala, 67, 68, 247.
IN DI
Tri-Sirnhalaid 246, 279. Tri-Sinhale
Vitti, 3o I n triśiāla, 289. -tu, I 26. *1u biz, 264, 322 tubu-za, 227. ťicami, 333, 3: suglasbata, 242, tauqți, 4o, 4 I titli-bhaira, 32 tudi-tala, 322. Tulataravi-ket Tul-na, 6. tulukki, 333, . tiun ĉi, - 7:5, II : 264, 32 II, 33 Tumpolkoņ, IIc luhul, IO3, I 43,
265. tunamtuna, 7o Tunayesa, 36. tumehi, 56. fun-ginia, IO; un-radola, 2C
len, 265. tum-siya, 22O, 4tau 7z?t, 98 7z. 4, funu-ritvange tunau-ratvani hi tient-vana, ISI -vanzen, 66 Turnour (G.), Zurzz, 52., 66. Уикител, 322 Tusa-Pahidi, tuvāk, Io 4 g
ubhayavāsa, 9 ud, 227. Udā, 299, 3 identified), (Udaya I), ) 2 o; (Udaya 262, 264, 2 Udā-Abhā-Sa ya II), I 9. Udā Abhay, 2 Uda Dumbara uda-gabadaza Udagi, 78, 8 I Uda-giri, 222. Udahi, 259, 2 audaka-piirvan Udai-mahapa,
3oo. Udai-maharaj, Udai-mahaya, 22, 222, 2 Udānāvan, 29 Uda Pamunuw Udã-raja (Da Uda-rata, 39 28o, 28, 28 Kanda Uda Udā Sirisaig Udavela, 66, Udaya I, I, 9, I29, 13o, III, 2o, 8I п 38, І4І, 262, 296 ; 8.5, 87,262, apparent o 224 κ. 9: of Sema II vidual), 84 26о т. 9, 2 fied king),
Udaya (moun Udaya Abha
25.

) EX
hisvara, 66,
Kadaim saha . .
}5, 336 77. 8.
I46-148. 9, 33 7t. 2.
а 1 гб.
335, 336.
28, 139, 222,
22.
23, Ιοδ.
263 n. 4, 264,
3.
9 n. I ; -rada
223. 283 п. І, 322.
28o.
, 264.
; -2 anne, 198;
I55 ?2. I .
299, 3oo. )3, 265, 274.
፲•
po; (king, un
262, 263; [9; (Udaya III), III), 2o, 26I, 66.
Lamevan (Uda
i 7o. l, 23O. 144. › 259 7፥• I -
бо. z, II8. 295. 296, 299,
26, 2б2, 264. 98, 13o ገ፡. 5, 24.
9 3OO. l, 32O. ppula II), I 8.
42, 43, 46, 3, 284. See also -raţa.
|მ, I ვ8—I4I. 68.
83, Ioo, Io8, 42, 289, 293; 84, 85, I3o, :42, I 48, 22 II, II, 2o, 73, 83, 263,296; (heirF Dappula V), (heir-apparent (), 295 ; (indiI31, 14 I, 22 I. 96; (unidenti262, 266 κ. 3. ain), 223 m. Io.
ya, 27o, 273,
Udaya Mahãdipāda, 2 24 m. 9. Udaya-rāja (Dappula I), I 8. Udaya Sirisaňghabodhi, I 4o,
I 41. udiaranayak, 67. tudiesika I.33 m. 3. uddhara hayak, 24o. teddhata, 329, 33o n. 7. Udiyankulam Kõrale, 62,
I 6ვ. udi, I 77, I 78, I 84; audi-hi,
I 77. ttdit, 227. Uçtugain pola, 4I, 42, 60. uglu-mahil, 227. Udunuvara, 241. Uduvēriye Muggili, 7o. tuk, 73. ειβα, 264, 265, 267. Ukāvas, 73, 74., 78. Ukuņuhusu Kottā, 89-9I. 24, 145. Ulakudaya Devi, 39, 4o, 54
ፖሠ- ፤ , 57• tulaiau, 94, 144. нdиvӑ/idl, 143. tlvagit or attvaidu, ; 6, 9, 94; 39, 14, I44, I-45, 22, 22. 3. ufvailu-kalya&iar, 76, 95. that, I5 I. tund, I93. Underhill (M. M.), 268 n. 4. ийau, 178 Zг. 6, 84, 194. Uňduvap, 47. tunge, 265. κινς ενε, 9 Ι. Uņhanāgara Hatthadāțha II,
I. unu, 76, 265, 266 n. 9. итиfovd, 266 п. 9. upädä, 73, 75. upadanāha, I9o. upadināhu, 67. Upajāti, 16o, I6 I. ираќaraтa, 226, 227 п. 2;
*ņayak, ’guayen, 2 27. Upaladoņika, 165 — I 68. 14Aат, 222. uparamua, 226, 227. upāsaka, 228 m. 8. Upatissa I, I 2; II, I, 4, I 24,
292; (regent), 4. Upatissa-nagara, 4. Upendra, 323. Upham (E.), 282. ειροσαιβα, 257. Uppaladoņika, 164- I 67. Uppaladoņiya, I 63 m. I, I66. Uppalavaņņa, 334. Upulvan, 246. iūrātsi, I II. urehi dā, 222. urehi fut, I28. Unulävatta, 24 I. usaba, 314; “bnal, 32 I n. 13. Usavadāta, I 53. Usgala, I 30 m. 5, 142. uta-kubara, II 7. utara-fasahi, 177, 25o. utawiya, I l6, I I 7. Utpalavarņņa, 67. ፲t/ffa, I 17. Uttānapāda, 324 m. I. Utaramallūr, 97. Uttaramati, 2o2. uttarāsainga, 3O7 72. 3. uttë anuzla, I i 7. Uttiya (king), 5; (prince),
82.
tutu, I I7. uitur, 274. ttiturat, 139, 32 I.
attur-deschi, 223. Utur l'änglirad, 2, 273,
24, 27. tfir-fasä, 274. τικειντι, ό6 ΙοB. utitru-digin, 66. цturи-Аčardyе, пc3. Uva, 7I, 72, 19o n. 2, .
7t. I, I, 325. κι υαλονί, Ι 51. tu zvanikeva kotavaya, 25 I. иvатіќеva Kofи, 25о, 251.
, ፤tህanjያd, 222, 224 ገt. 3.
auzvii?ramza, 2 26. Uvāsagadasā o, 256. 1ιτίας 1ι, 228 η. 8 , στιτναπ,
227. Uviňcuviň, 333, 335, 336. uzvirdu, 322.
-za, 66, 67, fo, 227, 237, 26, 20, 28ం. 28, 329. vї, 26 . - -z'iä, 7 S, 13y. I 5 I, 90, 22o
222, 234, 23S, 240, 46, 274, 3oo 7.5, S23, 329 vadā, 6, 265. väita, 2, 26. zadi, 193, '99, so I n. 2. väida, 76, 77, I 4o, z 65zida-hida, 246. wdiga-hiiida, 66. väga inda di, 54. zadaja, 54, 66, 67, 77, Io:3, Ιο8, 246, 265, 27 Ι, 28 Ι, 322,329; zaaaaam/ha, 223; zvadālem, 75, 299 ; zvadā#eyin, I o4, Io8, 274, 289, 2.94. vaganã, 193. vada nā, 76, Io4, 274. vada mazu, 233 m. . vaaamu, I47. vadirã, 66. Zpaddraገza, 66. zvadārammā, I Io. vadā rangavay, 66. vadarmen, 274. τάαανκη, το 9,
274, 299. våda - turi šiji, 54, 6 I. väliä vasana, I93. väga-vene tän, 53zväga-vun täna, 53. арӑda-zvин-teна, 52, 53, бб. wdd iâ denu, 265. Zjaqahi, I2 I, I 26, 1’74, I 85. vadi, 75 n. 2, 76 n. 3, 85, 227. vägi, 75, 77, 97, 25, 226
77., 2, 283 ??. I. vaaita, 25. zidi-vii, 188. vädyä, 77. vaadmã, 76, KO4, III, I 39, I40, I46, 274, 275, 290, 299. ταφιέ, I33, 143. vädu, I 28. zvафи-тӑ, п33. Vadura, 26o n. Io. Vadurā Araksamaņa, 259,
2бо. Vadurā Raksamaņa, 27I,
274, 27. - Vagapaņaha Pallēsiya Pattu,
253. vāha, I 83. Vahaba or Vahabaya, II, 5,
1 16, 155, I66. z'ahal, I5I. va/iатаéа, 2 б. vahanse, 67, 75, 77, I93, 279, 280, 299, 322, 329.
I Io, 265,

Page 458
vahanso, 28o, 288. vahanseța, 66, 7o, 279. Vähäp, 9, I55.
Vaharakgoda, Io7, 23 II,
256.
vahera, I 75, II, 78; vahera-hi, 2 II 8; vaherakahi, I 77, 178.
Vaishņava, 5 I, 55. Vaišya, I 23. Vaitulya, 14. Vaivasvata Manu, 66, 67,
245, 247. Wajabuti-galakavi-keta, II6. vavaileyin, 289, 29o. Vajira, 26o m. I o. Vajirā, 266 m. 4. Vajra, 266 m. 4. vak, 1 o3, 128, 139, 265;
vakä, 322 ; väkä, I9o. Vaknähã, Tis, 9. Vaknäsinambapa, 9. val, 67, 69, 77, 233, 235,
238; val-zala, 77, 97. -vali, 77, 97. väla, 22o. välä, 22o, 222. Valabhī, 85. väladenin, I39, I43. Wala-Gam-Ba, 6 valahana, 265, 267 m. I. välähät, 94. zvalakant tu, 9. väläkma, 74, 79, 9I, 92;
zväläkme, 75. välämedamanavä, 9. väläkme no gammā, 75. Valallaviti-kóralaya, 237. Valamāla, 265, 268. та/айаа, 7o. za/anaana, 322. vaДайdатӑ, п28. zajanaaf, I 5 г. vaļaja, I45. Vaļaījeyar, I45 m. 2. zväľäta, 94. välätä, 76, 94. Valave Gaiga, 284. Valentyn, 52, 57, 237. välgattan, I.46. pali, 232. Väligama, 284. Waligatta, 326, 329 m. I and
2, 330 m. I and 5. Välimada, 232, 235. Välipungonu, 265, 268. Välivita, 238 m. . väl- milla, 295, 299, 3oI. valpita, 232, 233, 238. z'alpiti, 233, 235. Valpiti-vasi-Dat. 17. walpittaniya, 233. valvalä, 77. val-vasarin, 7o. Valvit, 274,276. vaimuha, 239, 28 I. ?/amu/ầả, 239. varii fotbhūta, 278, 279. ανακ, 7ό, 77, Io8, 133, I 46, I86, 190, 19I n. 5, 264, 274, 3OI 72. 2. zvaiga (loc. vaņahi), I 78. vana, 76, IIo, I88, 22o ??. 3, 227, 229 ??. 3, 28o, 299. -zana, 75, 298. väna, 26. zvanahi, I78. -zanaka, I77, 179 m. 3, 18I. Vān-äļa, 149, 33 m. II. vanavāsika, 97. zvanava, I88. vana’ya vana’ya, I78.
&.
väňdä, Io8, 29o. zvananā, Ioa. Vidurāmulē, 66, 68. შuaNodaz7rzz, 89. Vāiduruppē Vihāra, I92 m. Vanguttara-pabbata, I68. väni, 3o I nu. I. Vaņigrāma, 75, 89, 9o. Vaņiggrāma, 73, 75 m. 3,89. vanik-patha, 85. Vankanasika-Tissa, 9. ጊJaነanzd, 329.
Vaņņaka, 157. vannant, i 4o. zраттӑr, 3o5, 3о7 п. 4. -zanne, Io3, 258, 273. -vannehi, 293.
-датет, 66. Vanni, 172 m. 3.
Vanni Bhuvaneka Bähu (Bhuvaneka-Bāhu III), 29.
-Zanate, 39, 193, 23, 234,
264,322. Vap, I93, I94, 265, 268. Väpä, 265. väŕárayan, 75, I9o, I92 n. I. τυαρι, 2 Ι 5. zod buda, 76, 94; *dayat, 76.
ገJaጕ, Io4.
ገJaፖa, IO9.
varä, 78, Io4, Io8-I Io, 274,
2.99.
qparad, 265 ; Uarada, 77 ;
varadat, 77. väradavatuva, I9o. Varakaviya, 116. φανά υακι, Ιο8. warayāla, 229 ; fydlen, 227,
229 ft. 5. Varddhamānamati, 2o2. ©areÆä, 329. vargga, i 52. varga-parampard, I5 I. väri, I39, 265. varin, Io8-I I o, 265, 274. viri-sail, 139, 14I n. I. zväriyan, io4, I39, I41 m. I,
225 т. 6, 275. Varthema, 92 m. 4. vartugirar, 333, 335. Varunadatta, 202. vas (noun), 19I; vasti, 193. vas (particle), 222. vasa, 56, 177 ; vasa-hi, I 77,
I79. Vasaba, 66. Vasabha, 9, Io6, 155, I66,
п67, пб9. zvasag, I90, I9I . 7. vasägin, 265, 266 n. 8. vaếagưala, 28o. zрӑsala, 54. vasana, I93, 227. vasanaka, I 77. Vasantatilakä, 16o, IóI. vasanu, vasamuvat, 265. vas-aturu, I90, 19 ft 7. väsi, 216. vāsīm, 279, 280. Vāsithipnta, 8o. zʼasiya,2 I5, 2 I6. zraxпd, 299. zassa, 177, I79, I83, 19I, I93, 194, 250, 252, 266 p. 8.
zaissan, Io4, II3, I32, 299. Vāsukī, 7.
val, 67.
zát, 94. zlata, I. 75, 178, 182, 251 n. I. avata, 22o m. 3.
zvaļā, 75, io7.
INI
väita, 29. Vata-da-ge, 2 2 add-gend, 75. wataka-wanaha vatand-fasana
a, 7o. vatataya, I 82, vatavi, I75-I, vateha 28, 2 vätena, 76, 96 zat-shimi, 26o. Walt-himi - Bhu: (Bhuvaneka vat-himiyan,
265, 266 ገn. vat-hintyanage vat-himayanata vat-himiyan
77, 85, 322, ገJa{êZa, 2 I9 ; "
29. vatkámi, 7:8, 8 audit-fuda, 94. Vatrak Kasbā 2б5, 2б9. avatta, 66, 28o. Watta-Gamani Vattaka Jātak zvatam, 85. zit-tellat, 94. zvadu, 93. zötat, 96. Vatuka, 7, väťunu, 285. ህata፡-ጶef, 76, 9 ayafтtrev, 322. Vä-uda-vili Ha vävasthā, 66, 7 thāvak, 75. zizyastha-siriti zvavi, I65; vaz vavи, 15І. Vavuniyā, I 72. vävä, I5 I, 255. Wayirmega-vad vayu, I 22, I 26 z/?, 93 п. 3. veda, I 75, I7 25I。253・ zvedahal vässan vedha, 12; II, I; 18 ,78ז ,177 vedhavataka, I Vedic, 84, 12 164, Ι76, 25 Vegiri-devale, Vēgiriya, 33, 5 veher, 73,222, 258, 265; veher-hi, 22 Zelä, 98. veladam, vead Veļakkā, 274, : ve/айaит, 93 7г. Velatme Mihin vellä yut pas-de Velmilla, 294. vel vässan, II 3 venin, 69, 237. zvěr, 73, 75; zwe Vēragala, I 25. Veragoçdagala, ጊJé”adaሪ, 15I. ጊJéra{, 22 [. Vera-Tissa, Io. Vesaga, 223, 2 Vesak, 46, 47, 24o, 242, 244 Vesaka, I 79 m. Vesaõga, 239. zeses,295,298, Vessagiriya, 8I, 94 I Io fe. .

) EX
I.
178, 186. 'a or pasaya
250, 25I. 7, I82, Ι83. 9.
vaneka - Bālu Bāhu II), 27. 75, 77, 259, 7,294,322·
258. , 265. vahanse, 323 ft. II. Jatitant, 218,
75,
I.
Raksamaņa,
Abhaya, 6. ι, Ι 7ο.
3.
tpattu, 3 I 7. 5, 77 και Ζάυαυ
75. 'ya, II.5.
i,85.
7, Ι85, 250,
II.3. 2, 26, 174,
•ס 78, 188. 3, I 40 Pe. 3, 272.
III,
.62 ,ؤ 264; veherä, yeherat, 22 I ;
im, 76, 77. :76. 70, 7
3.
lu, I9o, I9 I. Iӑ, 98.
af, 22 I.
I2O, I2 I.
4. 53, 63. 237,
3.
30o fa. 5.
82 т. 4, 88, , I a6, I29,
175, 226 κ. 3, 26 Ι, 267 ۰ 292 و 3 » به ۶ የጋራያzራነ፥, 93 ፲፥• 3• ገJeff, 76. vet (verb), I 93. vetayala, 178, 187. veti, 67. vetra-dihdra, I46. vetuvicē (tē), 3o3, 306. zvetzvay, I98. Vēvälkātiya, 98, o9 m. 2,
I35, I42. weyu, 329. vi, I33, I75, I-7, I84, 190,
I93. υι, ό7, I84. τιδακεςβα, 254, 258. vicārā, 5, 66. vidra kot, 86 n. 6. vicāraņa, Io. vicārā vadārama, 66. vidä, 75. Vīdāgama Mahāsāmi, 294. vidina-gam, 238. Vidēl-Viợlugu kal, 95. widhine-tina-ta, 69. vīdijva, 85. Vîdiya Kumāra, 41. vīdijve āracci, 85. Vīdiye Baņdāra, 86. vidurā, 5. Vidurā, 262. Vidura-rajna, 261, 262, 264,
266. Vidyodaya, 52, 53. Vigatašoka Bodhisattva,
2o4, 2o8. Vigulavatta, 3 I. vihára, 285; orayak, 52 m. I ;
'rayata, 69. viharahi, II6, I54, I65, I66,
r 76. viharaya, I 25. Vihāregala, I 62, II, 63, I67,
I 68. υέβαινα, Ι 25. Vijaya, 4. Vijaya (Vijayabahu I), 316,
322,324. Vijaya āpā, 36. Vijayabahu I, 22, 83, пог, 147, 223, 292, 304, 3083 II, 3 I 5, 3 I 6, 324; II, 22; III, 25, 23o, 287, 288; IV, 26, 48-5o, 287 ; V, 29; VI, 36,58, 63; VII, 43, 55, 58-бі, 242, 244, 334; (unidentified), 59. Vijaya Bahu Vathimi, 25
(Vijayabāhu III). Vijaya-bhandara-potun, to. Vijayābharaņaņ(n), 3O3,
395一307。 Vijayadi-bahu, 5o. Vijaya-kumara(ka), Io. Vijayapala, 46. Vijaya-raja-pa, 309, 322. Vijayârâma, 2oo n. I. Vijayiidu, lo. viki, 76. υιλικά, Ι64, I69, 19ο. vikipeiyada, 93 m. 3. vikka, 77. vikkä, 76. Viikkama Bāhu I, 22 ; II, 23 ; III, 3I, 32; (Kassapa), 2 I. See also Vikrama Bāhu. Vikkama-Pandu, 2. Vikkirama-Calamega, 309,
3II. vVikkirama Calaméga-I$vara,
31Գջ 342
357
Vikkirama -- Calāmēga - Iśvaram-údaiyār, 3 I II. Vikkirama - Calāmēga - pura,
3Іo—3І2. vikmayen, 22 II, 22 2. viikmen, 22 I n. 4. Vikrama Bähu I, 304, 3o93 I I ; III, 232, 238, 244; (unidentified), 241-244. Vikramabāhu Silāmegha,
3I2 it. I. Vikramasinihha, 286. Vikramasirinha-adhikara,281,
282. υιέμμακειι, 76, 77. vikle nayi, I:6.o. vil, 67, 69, 238. Vilacciya Kõrale, 27. Vileväva, 249. Aک Wilgammula Maha Thera, 28. Wilgam mula Salingharaja,
244. vil-pita, 238. Wimala Dhamma Suriya or Vimala Dharma Sūrya I, 45, 242 ; II, 46; (unidentified), 312. Vimanavathu, 187. Vimukti-saingraha, 30, 244. Vinaya Pitaka, I I9, 168, 194
ገz. ፤ I , 228 ኅz. 6. viňdä, 83, I 39. τνιήαινιά, 246. vindu, I 5 I. wi-foliyat, I9O. zvīra, I23 m, 2, 309. Vīra Alake; vara, 34-36, 38. Vīrabāhu I, 23; II, 36, 38; (āpā), 36, 38 ; (or°devar, Mānābharaņa), 3o4-3o7, 309; (prince, nephew of Parākramabāhu II), 26, 287. Vīrabāhudevar, 3o4-3o7. Vīrabāhupperumā, 3 o9. virāma, I96-I98, 3o3, 332. Vīra Parakkama-Bāhu (Jayabāhu II), 4o, 56; (Parakkama-Bāhu VIII), 4 , 57, 58. Vīra Parākrama Bāhu (Parakkama-Bāhu VIII), 4 I,54) 57, 283 ༦༠ Vīrapperumāļ, 3o8-3II. Vīrarāghava, go. Vīra Rāma, 4o. Vīra Vijaya-Bāhu, 37. Vira Vikkama, 44, 24, o
-Vikrama, 242. viruda, 84, I 97, I 99 m. I, 226, 263, 273, 290, 293, ვo6 ??, 7., viruddha, 279. ανέναν ρα, 2ο Ι. Uілеті, 258, 29. zyisemiya, 66. visen iyi, 73, 75. Višesamati, ao2. visevini, 29I, 293. Vishņu, 5, 54, 55, 6S. visi (Skt. vašī, 22o, 222. τνίδι Skt. τίτήέαίε), 88, 258. Visidagama Thera, 38. τνισε ξαία, 22ο, 22 2. υίνιπ, 67, 22ο, 223, 227, 28ος visi-satara, 69. τνιστία, Ι 79 η. 3. visiya, I 75, I77, 25 I, 252. Visņu, 24o, 244, 247, 286,
323 ۶. IS, 334. Višuddhimargga, 241. Višvedevās, 32 m. . zitāras hof. 75.

Page 459
358
viți, I87. vitiyala, I87. zviya, I I 6. zwiyagura, 26o n. 3 ; viyagu
ጎ‛aÆ, 258. väyamat, I 9o. Woharika-Tissa, Io. vot unnak, 52 m. I. 207u, 322, 324 m. 4. Vrtamālā, 244. utu, viā, 66, 67, 69, 75, 9 I, 94, 1 Օ3, 1 39, 151, 227, 229, 7t. I, 232, 233, 235, 239, 2б9 п. І, 274, 276 п. 6, 28ం, 295, 298, 30ం, 32 II, 329. vidit, 315,322, 324 pe. 3. υκυλί, 193. Vuttamālā, 278 m. . z/uzla, I9o. ?/tralamanã, I.5I. ayavasthdi, 7o; “thawata, 7o. vyaya-śarīra, II 2.
Wang Ch'ing Lien, 333, 336
ft. 3, 337.
Western Chalukya, 31o. White (H.), n. 1, 72,
22 it. . Wickremasinghe (D. M. de Z.), 8I, 88 m. 4, 94 95, 96 n. 2, 99, iO6-Ic8, Io9 n, 3, IIo, Il 5, I 17, 128, 30 22. 5, 3, 4I, 42, 143 m. I, 146, 148, 154 ነz. Z, 156, 169, 17o, I72, 222, 223 ?።. 4, 228 ”. 1 I, 249, 262 74., 3, 263, 264, 267 n. 2, 269 n. 4, 275 п. 6, 278, 296, 3O4, 3І4, 3I8 m. I, 323 n. I6 and J 7, 324 m. 3 and 6. Wijesinha (L. C.), 15, Io2 nu. 6, I 29, 262 nu. 3, 3 i 7. William, the Conqueror, 52. Williams (M.), 85, 18. Winternitz (M.), 136 n. 2. Woolner (A. C.), 87 n. 6.
-ya, II 5, 153, 193, 255, 28о. ኃ'ዉ, 175.
vă, 329, 33o n. 9.
IN
yåd, 15 I.
yaha (gen. yahada, I, 8; yahala, 18
93. yahan-gozu Yarhisapava Yahisapava -yahu, 115, yakada, 15 il yala, 185. ydlia, 183,
325 ; yá 7ο. yamuma, 28 yamimiä, 99, ፓa-ክuzdg?tነኍ4 46. jyama, 66, 2;
322. yana ena si vina gofiak ya raad, 75 9 vāpā, 82. уарaнa, ya, Yāpāpațun:

DEX
erm.), II 5, 27. , 194; yakalak,
I39, 146.
a, 177-179, 183. a, I77, 178.
27.
п89, Ι94 η. I, ak, 323; ville,
151.
aftu vant, I39,
3, 237, 28o, 316,
Jả ỗảỉayan, 55. ", 14б. 3 22 3.
ani, 187. , 283.
Vāpavu, 24, 26, 27.
yafeni, I78, 187.
yasa, II, 5.
yasa, I73, 275 m. 6, 322.
Yasalalaka-Tissa, 9, 167.
Jasa-fambanda,322,324 n.6.
Vasasiļu, 9.
yaz, 258.
1'ala, 227.
Yatāla dāgäba, 59.
jata-mahdilhi, 227.
yati-himui, 283 m. II.
Yatinuwara, 237.
yazvi, 322.
yāyen, 66.
'ai'i, 237, 24o, 301 m. I,
329.
yayayanta, 322.
Yazdani (G.), 338.
yedi, 15 I.
yena, 203, 2o6.
ፓe4, 76, 77.
ryi, 7o, 7 I, 76 m. 7, 77, lo5, I.33, 151, 190, 235,
255, 258, 28o, 288, 322, Yuvaraja
323,329・
yi (gen. term.), 75. | -yi (loc. term.), 73.
yiffâritan, 333, 335. į vissa, 3o8.
yo*on, 314, 315, 32 I. yojana, 327. yon, 75, 314, 315. | γονια, 3 Ι 5. Võta, 35. Yudaňgaņāva, 326, 327, 329
n. 2 and 4,330 m. 5. yttadladha kota, 3 I 6, 322. yntadadhaven, 3o I m. II. ; уиеazradaram (1yugánta
?”a7/z), ვo6, 3O7 12. 5. | yukti, 77.
Yule (Sir Henry), 92 m. 4. Yung lo, 333, 338. Yuñlo, 333, 335, 337.
"aut, 98, 283 m. I. yuvarada, 128. ' j”irvaraja, 57, 67, 230.
y te varju, 3 I, 33, 83, I 29,
I კO, 287, ვoo No. 5.
of Mayadrinunuvara, 57.

Page 460


Page 461


Page 462


Page 463